The Handmaiden

by LewdChapter

Rating: mature
Tags: Sex, Profanity, Violence, Princess Celestia, Death, Alternate Universe, Human, Twilight Sparkle, Drama, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Rarity, Other, Romance, Pinkie Pie
Length: 178037

Once a prisoner and slave, the lowly Twilight Sparkle unwillingly rises among the ranks of royalty to protect the one thing she loves most

Few people ever leave Golden Oak Prison, and those who do aren't any better for it. Former prisoners, slaves, never become much more than criminal scum. They don't become scholars. They don't become noblemen. They certainly don't become handmaidens.

Twilight Sparkle, a lowly peasant even before her incarceration, is about to change that.

Art by rambon7

Warning: this story contains dubious consent (and considerably darker themes) and more plot than smut.

Want sneak peeks of upcoming stories, a say in what I write next, or discounts on commissions? Consider supporting me on Subscribe Star!

Published 2019-08-08 15:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2023-08-08 14:26:35 UTC

The Empress' Arena

Golden Oak stood proudly just outside the walls of the golden city of Canterlot, looming behind the expansive castle and serving as a warning to those who dared speak out against the Empress. Many, many meters taller and wider than any tower or spire made by man, it was far enough into the woods north of Canterlot to discourage any attempt at escape (although, prisoners would be hard pressed to find a way down from the top of the trunk, where their cells were). The only way from the tree to the city's gate was a single worn, rough path. Carriages rarely made their way to Golden Oak, only every other month or so to drop off supplies, and to carry prisoners to and fro (although Twilight couldn't recall ever seeing a prisoner properly released in her years at Golden Oak).

Twilight loathed the cursed, confining, wicked tree with every fibre of her being, but she greatly preferred it to where she was going now. She had never seen the arena before, but she knew the stories of the slaughters, the massacres and bloodbaths. Golden Oak may have been a Hell on Earth, but at least she was likely to survive to see it through.

The rickety wooden wheels of the prisoner's carriage clicked and thumped against the uneven roads as they approached the city. The journey was mostly silent, none of the future gladiators having much to say to one another. Twilight just held Pinkie close, as close as she could with her hands bound in rope, keeping her eyes trained on her fellow inmates. Though the games were supposed to be prisoners versus the Empress' chosen warriors, it could easily devolve into a bloody, free-for-all scramble for survival. If Twilight wanted to have even a chance at survival, she would need to treat everyone and everything before her as an obstacle.

"Hey, Twi." Twilight blinked firmly, shaken from her thoughts by Pinkie's hushed whisper.

"What is it?" asked Twilight. Pinkie glanced around before reaching her tied hands into her hair and retrieving a little hunk of bread. "Pinkie…"

"I know you're hungry. You must be. You're always making sure I've had something to eat." Pinkie shoved the morsel under Twilight's nose. "Now it's my turn. Eat up, Missy. I won't take no for an answer." Twilight stared at the strange girl beside her for a moment, shaking her head incredulously. Disbelief soon became amusement, and Twilight managed to crack a tiny grin despite the grim circumstances.

"Yes, ma'am," she said, opening her mouth and letting Pinkie feed her. It wasn't much, their meals never were, but Pinkie seemed satisfied with the sight of Twilight eating for a change. Twilight, herself, couldn't deny that it was nice to have something relatively tasty in her mouth, and she ate slowly to stretch the moment out as much as she could. She spoke in between tiny nips and nibbles of her meager breakfast. "How are you holding up?"

"Scared to Three Hells and back. I've always been scared about being picked, since even before we met," admitted Pinkie. "I thought I was plenty terrified before, but now that it's actually happening? It feels like a bad dream."

"Yeah. I understand the feeling." Though Twilight's mind was primarily focused on Pinkie, she still felt a burning fury under the surface at being deceived, used and tossed away. Spearhead, the good for nothing bastard. She wished she could pay him back for his treachery. "But it'll be okay. We'll get through this."

"I don't know, Twilight. We're labor workers, not fighters or anything."

"I'm whatever you need me to be."

"Quiet back there!" The coachman snapped his reins, slowing the gait of his horses as the carriage approached the entryway into the city. The tall, black iron gate had been raised, allowing a way past the tall, sturdy border walls. "We're approaching the arena."

"Have you ever been to Canterlot?" whispered Pinkie. She seemed to be going paler and paler the deeper they rode into Canterlot. "My ma and pa would talk about it sometimes, to scare me and my sisters straight whenever we misbehaved. Pa said the Empress built it out of bricks made from damned souls that she plucked from the Three Hells."

"I think that's probably just a legend, Pinkie," sighed Twilight. She could feel the weight of the city, the heft of the guards staring down at them from their watchtowers in the walls. "My mother had brought me along with her on a trip to deliver crops, once or twice. I don't much remember it." Twilight pondered the city a bit, inspecting the stone houses and little thatch-roofed shops that lined the main road they were traveling down. "It was raining then, I think."

"Pa always called Canterlot 'The Fourth Hell'. Said that the Gods and Goddesses must've been mighty upset with us to let this place stand."

"Hm. That one might actually be true." Twilight felt Pinkie gently rest her head against her, clearly exhausted from this whole ordeal. The sun, just fighting past the horizon, bathed the carriage in a warmth that was almost foreign to the prisoners. "Hey, Pinkie." She perked up upon hearing her name. "You look beautiful."

"T-Twilight… Thank you," blushed Pinkie. "You're so sweet… What makes you say that?"

"Because you are. You're so, so beautiful." Twilight gave Pinkie a little kiss on the forehead. "We're always stuffed up in that tree, always in the dark. I never get to see your face in the sun. You're so pretty in the light." Pinkie craned her head back to kiss Twilight deeply, smiling through her hot, fat tears.

"I love you so much." Pinkie sniffled slightly, nuzzling as close to Twilight as she could in her position. "I want you to know if something happens to either of us—"

"No. I'm not going to let anything happen," swore Twilight. "I give you my word, Pinkie, I swear to the Gods above I won't let anything happen to you."

"But, just hear me out… When I ended up in Golden Oak, I thought my life was over. And then I met you, and I thought maybe things would be okay. You saved my life. I don't want to live without you, Twilight."

The carriage lurched to a stop, jostling the passengers in their seats. Twilight hadn't noticed, but it looked as if they had arrived; a circular structure set in the middle of the city, the tallest building in Canterlot if not for the castle looming behind it. The arena looked as if it were carved from stone, with several gated entryway leading in for the gladiators to enter. Between these gates was a large, open archway, through which spectators would file through to find their seats in order to observe the carnage. A handful of spear-wielding guards were waiting for them, and they approached the carriage to direct the prisoners.

"If we somehow get out of this in one piece," said Pinkie, talking as quickly as she could while her fellow inmates were dragged off of the carriage. "If we somehow survive and win, let's just… run. We can go back to my family's land, rebuild the farm. If we win this fight, let's run away. Let's get married and live happily ever after."

Twilight didn't say anything at first. She knew that their chances of surviving at all were slim, nevermind winning their freedom. She knew that the Pie clan's property had been reduced to ash, with the ground itself poisoned so that no crops or life could survive there. She knew that Pinkie's "happily ever after" was an impossible dream.

"Okay," said Twilight finally, giving Pinkie a tiny grin. "We're going to do it. We'll get out of here and get married, and it will be wonderful. I promise."

"You two! Out!" A guard barked for the last two prisoners, aiming his spear at them threateningly. "Don't make me repeat myself."

"Yes, sir. We're coming." Twilight grabbed Pinkie's bound hands on her own, leading her away. Twilight marched forward, to the beat of her own heart pounding in her chest. Time was running out, Twilight knew that much for sure. Less than an hour before she was expected to fight, kill, and perhaps even die for the High Queen's entertainment. To make matters harder on herself, she had just made an impossible promise to survive, to win, to save herself and her lover.

Twilight squeezed Pinkie's hand gently, steeling her resolve as they followed the unfortunate chosen souls to what would surely be their ends.

As soon as the prisoners were within the walls of the arena, they were led down to a basement, with series of small cells lining the walls. Some were occupied by other gladiators, any number of dejected, hopeless husks prepared to be led to their demise. A few of the battered warriors were a bit better off, wearing their battle scars with pride and cackling as the "fresh meat" shambled to their holding cells.

Each prisoner was relegated to their own cells, separating Pinkie from Twilight while they prepared for the battle. Pinkie was distraught, but Twilight assured her that she would be right beside her when the game began. Currently, however, she didn't have an abundance of time to worry about Pinkie.

As soon as Twilight was in her holding cell, she was frisked by the guard who was waiting for her there. She was tense at first, but she relaxed slightly when she realized what exactly was happening: she was being searched for weapons. It was a tiny comfort to know that not every guard in the kingdom was like Spearhead. This guard seemed softer, kinder, his gentle blue eyes revealing a more decent soul than the guards that Twilight had become accustomed to. When it was confirmed that Twilight had nothing on her person, the guard sat her down and produced a scroll of parchment from his belt.

"You have been selected to battle in the Empress' arena, in which you will battle to the death for the High Queen's entertainment," droned the guard, barely reading from the parchment he had unfurled. "The rules of the game are simple, in that there are essentially none: you and your fellow gladiators will battle against the Empress' chosen champions, and the battle will continue until the Empress calls for time. You may fight and survive by any means necessary, although it would behoove you to put on a show that amuses the Empress."

"Sir?" Twilight spoke gently, attempting to get a feel for the guard and how likely it would be to sway him. Maybe she could earn a favor from him. "How are we meant to defend ourselves?"

"Ten minutes from the start of your match, you will be given free reign of the armory for you to select your armor and weaponry for the fight. Equipment is on a first come, first served basis, and any fighting over the equipment will summarily be punished by public execution."

"Isn't that why we're here to begin with?"

"You're not from Canterlot, are you?" asked the guard. Twilight shook her head. "It shows. Well, trust me, this is much preferable over the alternative."

"Right… So? When do we start?" asked Twilight. The guard returned his parchment to his belt, folding his hands behind his back.

"You will be given a short fifteen minute period to eat and do whatever you wish to prepare. Warm up, meditate, pray. After those fifteen minutes, you will enter the armory and select your equipment, and then the match will begin."

"Eat? They’re feeding us?"

"Just a moment. Stay where you are." The guard exited the cell, locking it behind him as he went. Twilight pursed his lips, not sure what to expect. She thought she would be competing on an empty stomach but that appeared not to be the case. She let out a sigh as the minutes ticked along. At least she'd be getting a meal out of this.

The guard soon returned with a tray of food, which he set on the floor in front of Twilight. A wheat roll, nowhere near as stale or moldy as the Golden Oak rations, half of a boiled potato, and a small bowl of a thin, watery stew containing chunks of some unidentified meat. Beside her stew were two small wooden cups, one filled with water and one with a deep amber liquid. Twilight felt her stomach twang with hunger, and she leapt at the meal before the guard even had a chance to undo her bindings. The bread was a bit crusty and tough, and the stew tasted of little more than whatever overcooked, unwashed game that composed it. Overall, the meal was barely edible.

To Twilight Sparkle, after years of Golden Oak's food, this was a feast fit for a queen.

"Thank you," she whispered in between mouthfuls. “I've been so hungry…"

"Hm. It's quite possible that this will be your last meal. The Empress, in all of her kindness and generosity, thought it fair that you at least have some half-decent food," said the guard. Twilight nodded, taking a deep sip of her water. It was hardly dirty at all, and refreshing beyond measure. "The other cup is brandy."

"Brandy?"

"It's a drink. It'll calm your nerves." Twilight nodded, then sipped from the second cup, almost immediately choking as it burned in her chest. "Heh. Maybe a bit strong for your tastes. Come here, I'll remove your bindings." The guard stepped forward, pulling a knife from his belt. Twilight cautiously offered her hands, which were then freed from their ropes as the guard had promised. He gave her a nod as he turned for the door. "You have fifteen minutes. Make good use of them."

"W-wait!" Twilight seemed almost as surprised to hear those words as the guard was, who stopped in his tracks. "Why are you being so nice to me? Who are you?"

"I didn't think I was being especially nice. These might be your last twenty or so minutes alive. I just believe you deserve a bit of dignity and decency." The guard paused, giving a moment of thought before continuing. "I’m not really supposed to fraternize with the gladiators, but… My name is Flash. Flash Sentry."

"Well. Thank you, Flash." Twilight gave the man a small smile. “I’m Twilight."

"Then good luck, Twilight. Given the Empress' mood lately… You're going to need it."

On that ominous note, Flash marched out of the cell, locking Twilight in to enjoy the last of her meal. She ignored the brandy, deciding to focus on the foods that didn't hurt going down. Twilight couldn't recall the last time she had a hot meal, and this warm stew was supremely satisfying. She licked her dish clean, setting it aside to finish what remained of her meal, thinking of Pinkie all the while. She must be so scared, especially if Flash’s kindness and respect was the exception rather than the rule.

Fifteen minutes came and went quicker than Twilight expected, and she was soon being ushered out of her cell by a different guard entirely. He didn’t speak to her, just dragged her by the arm down the corridor. She seemed to have been the last one called on, which meant that the other gladiators hadn’t gotten the same amount of time to eat as she had. Whether that was due to Flash’s kindness or the other guards’ cruelty wasn’t immediately evident, although Twilight liked to believe it was the former.

Soon, she was being dragged down a flight of stairs, which puzzled her greatly. Shouldn’t they be going up, to the arena? Before she could voice her concerns, Twilight found herself being shoved forward, into a dirty, torchlit basement. The walls were lined with weaponry, and several racks of armor stood nearer the middle of the room, but Twilight didn’t make note of any of that. Her focus was entirely consumed by the sight of Pinkie, just a few feet to her right, waiting by the wall with the rest of the gladiators. She fought the urge to rush over to her love, instead waiting for her guard to give her permission to move forward.

“You have ten minutes to select your equipment,” he said. “No pushing. No fighting. When your time has elapsed, you will report to the center of the armory.” He pointed a bit forward, to a large swath of ground. It wasn’t cobblestone like the rest of the basement, instead a smoother stone of a different color. “Your time begins now.”

The gladiators rushed forward, inspecting the tools and armor that would hopefully keep them alive in the coming hours. Immediately, Twilight and Pinkie met near the weapon racks and, after a brief embrace, went about grabbing their gear. Neither of them knew much about fighting, only the things they had picked up on while defending their respective farmlands from animals in their youth, the things they learned from their family. Twilight wasn’t very comfortable with any of her options, but she eventually settled on a steel shortsword for herself and a decently sized morning star for Pinkie, who had a deceptive level of strength and could wield the spiked weapon relatively easily.

“Did they feed you too?” asked Pinkie as Twilight handed her a set of thick hide armor. “Gee, Twi, don’t you think we should go for something a little sturdier?”

“No way. Look over there.” Twilight pointed to the other gladiators, who had gone for the heavy steel armor. One warrior, which Twilight figured must’ve been Kaiden Fabian, was attempting to put on a solid silver-steel chestpiece, and he quickly lost his balance and fell forward. “It’s too heavy. If someone comes running at us while we’re wearing that, we’ll tip over trying to get out of the way. This stuff may not protect us from a direct attack, but that won’t matter if we can find a decent shield and keep moving.”

“Hey, that’s really smart!” Pinkie gave Twilight a wide, cheesy grin, which Twilight had no choice but to return. “So? Did you eat?”

“Yeah. It’s been so long since I had a hot meal…” sighed Twilight. “How about you? You eat okay?”

“Mh-hm. My guard spilled a bit of my stew, but I couldn’t really complain. That’s more than we’ve had in ages.” Pinkie went about pulling the hardened leather armor onto her body as quickly as possible, while Twilight did the same.

“Hm. Did you drink that stuff they gave you? The brandy?”

“Brandy? What’s that?” asked Pinkie. She fruitlessly tried to stuff all of her hair into a too-small leather helm, and a few curly tufts peeked out under the brim despite her best efforts. “All they gave me to drink was water.”

“Hm. Strange…” Twilight hummed curiously. It seemed that Flash was even nicer than he originally let on. “Guess it doesn’t matter. Come on, let’s see what else we can get.”

Twilight dug through the other pieces of equipment, finding a small buckler shield comprised predominantly of wood. There was only the one left, and Twilight gave it to Pinkie, who wasn’t quite as quick as her. Pinkie would need all the armor and protection she could get. Time was running out, and Twilight was only able to procure one last dagger for herself before their five minutes were up.

“Gladiators, to the center!” barked the guard. Twilight gripped her weapons tightly, looking to Pinkie’s face. She was shaking, obviously terrified, but she stood strong, keeping a tight grip of her equipment. She turned to Twilight and gave a tiny nod, which brought a small smile to Twilight’s face. The two marched, hand-in-hand, to the center, standing among their fellow warriors.

“What’s the plan?” whispered Pinkie. Twilight chewed on her lip gently, thinking things over as she tightened her chestpiece. She took in a breath, watching the guard march across the room to a lever on the wall that she hadn’t noticed before.

“My best guess is that we’re going to be given a moment or so to look around while our opponents enter,” said Twilight. She could feel her heart pounding, threatening to punch through her chest, but did her best to remain calm. Panic would be the end of them, she knew that for certain. “From there, we get our bearings. Find where the fighting is going to happen and avoid it.”

“We’re going to have to fight eventually.”

“We can’t beat these guys at their best. We tire them out, and pick them off when we see our opening.” Twilight wasn’t sure if her strategy would hold, but it was all she had for the time being.

“I don’t want to do this, Twilight,” said Pinkie, her fear almost physical in form. “I don’t want to kill someone.”

“I know, Pinkie, but we have to do what we can to survive.” Twilight glanced down, only then realizing the reason for the discoloration of their platform: layers of dried, stained blood from battles past. “If someone comes at you, you cannot hesitate for a second. You understand? You swing at them before they swing at you.” Pinkie nodded. “Good. We can do this. Just stick by my side and—”

“Quiet, prisoners. You will now enter the arena.” The guard pulled the lever, and the room itself seemed to tremble. “May you battle with distinction, and bring glory to our Empress' name.”

A thin beam of light shone from the ceiling, from a split in the stone that wasn’t there previously. Twilight and Pinkie watched in awe as the stone ceiling slowly slid open, the room rumbling with the sounds of the various mechanisms controlling the trapdoor, as well as the roar of a cheering crowd. The floor beneath the gladiators’ feet shook similarly, and, with a mechanical groan, slowly rose into the air, propelled by some gear-powered system of pistons, the likes of which Twilight had never before seen. Their platform rose higher and higher, closer to the sound of cheers and shouts from the undoubtedly bloodthirsty crowd. Twilight felt Pinkie squeeze her hand nervously, and Twilight returned the gesture firmly as they finally entered the arena proper.

The floor was hot, almost burning sand, like the deserts to the south of Equestria that Twilight had heard about from Pinkie. This was like the Pie Clan's homestead, which Twilight hoped would be an advantage to them. Surrounding the desert arena, raised in their seats and looking down on the warriors, were thousands upon thousands of men and women, shouting and jeering at the soon to be slaughtered. Nearly every seat was claimed, with the notable exception of a large, cushy seat situated in its own boxed off area at the top of the stands. The High Queen’s throne.

“I love you, Twi,” said Pinkie, her breath catching in her chest. She was clearly overwhelmed by all this, something Twilight could hardly blame her for. “Til the end.”

“We’re not at our end yet. We’ll get through this together.”

The loud blare of a horn stole the attention of the gladiators, as well as the spectators. All eyes were on the top of the stands, were a pair of heralds were blowing their fanfare. Two guards marched into view behind them, but they were different from those that Twilight had seen previously. Rather than the typical golden armor that the Equestrian military typically wore, these men wore deep, dark, burned orange armor with the distinct crest of the Equestrian Sun welded onto their chest. Most curiously of all, their helmets came with masks that obscured their faces and gave them the visage of some mouthless, soulless monstrosity, beaming out cold indifference with their dark, vacant, shadowy eyeholes.

"Ladies and gentlemen!" A woman strode forward, standing between the guards and heralds. She was pale as porcelain, her violet hair tied back in a tight, classy bun. Everything from her voice, impossibly loud and powerful, to her hair, even her crisp, tailcoat and vest simply oozed poise, importance, and elegance. "Hail before the brilliance, the excellence, the power, beauty, and grace that is your High Queen, the Goddess of the Sun; Her Majesty, Empress Celestia!"

The heralds played another flare on their horns, and every single person spectating rose from their seats and dropped to one knee. Uneasily, the gladiators did much the same, kneeling into the hot sand. As the sound of horns filled the air, the elegant woman stepped aside, bowing as she was joined by Equestria itself.

The High Queen stood tall, her height just barely surpassed by the imposing forms of her sun-crested guards. Her gown was alabaster, consisting of the finest of silks, running down her body like a cascade of silver, and her shoulders were draped with numerous golden scarves and shawls. Her hair, which was a blend of green, purple, teal, and pink, flowed down to her back, and was contained by the beautiful, glistening gold diadem that wrapped around her head. She wore a set of jewelry with large gems of varying colors; Two sat around her neck attached to thin wispy ropes of platinum, and the other two, which were a bit smaller, hugged her ankles, bobbing slightly as she walked.

Empress Celestia looked down at her subjects for a moment before putting the pointer and middle fingers on her right hand to her lips, silently kissing them and raising them to point at the sun. The crowd returned the gesture, and Empress Celestia, followed swiftly behind by the Elegant Woman, soon made her way into her private box. As she sat down, so too did her subjects rise from their kneeling position and take their seats. The Empress simply radiated power, commanding the very soul of man with just her silent gaze. She smiled a tiny smile, then gave a nod to the Elegant Woman. The Elegant Woman hurried out of the box, whispering something to the heralds.

“Ever see the Empress before?” asked Pinkie.

“Not in person,” murmured Twilight. "The murals don’t do her justice."

“Her Greatness, Empress Celestia, has decided to make an amendment to the terms of today’s match!” The Elegant Woman spoke loudly again, her voice shimmering and echoing throughout the arena. “Rather than the scheduled duel of today’s gladiators versus The Empress’ chosen champions, The Empress has decided that today’s warriors will battle a selection from Her personal Bestiary!”

“Bestiary?” One of the other gladiators, a girl Twilight presumed to be Peach Cobbler based on her size and the general fear in her eyes, spoke with a tangible sense of horror. “W-what does that mean?”

“May you battle with distinction, and bring glory to our Empress' name!” The Elegant Woman kissed her fingers and pointed them high into the sky. Accompanied by the tune of the heralds and their horns, two massive doors slowly rose on either side of the arena, leading into a dark chamber containing Gods only knew what. “Release the pack!

Heavy, booming footsteps echoed throughout the arena, shaking the very colosseum with each heavy footfall. Twilight glanced back to Pinkie, who had raised her shield in preparation, and got herself ready to make a break for it. She wasn’t sure what would be entering the arena, but she knew she didn’t want to fight it head on.

Soon, into the warm light of the sun, stomped a massive paw, then another, and another and another. Each paw had four large, lethally sharp claws. The body carried in by those claws was thick, heavy, sturdy, covered in golden brown fur that was matted slightly with dirt, sand, and blood. From the beasts’ backs unfurled two massive, leathery wings, which they flapped intimidatingly as the trio of monsters entered the arena. They flexed their hard, spiked, segmented tails, baring their sharp, powerful teeth as they strode into the ring.

“M-manticores…” breathed Pinkie. “Pa told me about them. Gods above, we’re finished…”

“Stick to the plan,” whispered Twilight, gripping her sword a bit tighter. “Stick with me, and run until we have an opening.”

“We’re going to die!” squeaked Peach. “They’ll devour us!”

“Today’s match of the Empress’ Arena is about to begin!” called the Elegant Woman. “Gladiators, good luck!” She flashed a smile so glistening and bright that the fighters could see it from their position in the ring. “Attack!”

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” Peach couldn’t even hold onto her weapon, dropping the too-big sword to the ground nervously. “I was just hungry! If I knew this was what would happen, I never would’ve touched that fruit, I promise! I—”

There was a loud whoosh, like a ship’s sails cutting through the wind, and the rest of Peach’s cries were lost in a terrified, horrified scream. Quicker than the others could even process, she had been swept up and carried high into the air by one of the three beasts, the biggest of the trio. The pack leader. Peach screamed, her voice vanishing into a sick, wet cracking sound from the manticore crushing her skull between its powerful jaws.

“Run!” Twilight grabbed Pinkie and pulled her away from the center as the other two beasts leapt into action. Chaos descended upon the arena as the remaining gladiators fought for their lives. With only four left, and two manticores currently unoccupied, not many expected this to last long.

“Gods, no…” Pinkie kept pace with Twilight, glancing over her shoulder as they ran. “She’s dead!”

“Focus! Head to the door!” Twilight pointed towards the archway that the manticores had entered through. “They’re trained to fight their opponents here, and to avoid hurting any spectators. Someone could get hurt if we fight so close to the crowd, the manticores might not attack us if we go there!” The only thing Twilight had to go on was her instincts, her gut feeling, but it was better than standing there and waiting for the manticores to pounce.

"Get down!" Twilight dove to the sand, bringing Pinkie down with her, just in time to avoid the swoop of a manticore. "Go! Go!"

The two scrambled in the sand, tossing themselves closer and closer to the wall, to the closest thing to safety they had in this arena. Twilight didn't dare look back, but she could almost feel the manticore circling around for another attack. Her blood was coursing, like fire in her veins, setting her lungs alight. She couldn't keep this up, not like this. Twilight could scarcely imagine how Pinkie was holding up, not that she had even a second to worry.

"Twi!" Before she could react, Twilight felt a hand shove her down, knocking her into the sand. She looked up, just in time to see Pinkie raise her shield to block the incoming dive from the massive beast.

"Pinkie!"

The manticore connected shoulder-first with Pinkie's tiny shield, sending the girl flying. The manticore landed, sniffing around his prey as he decided where next to strike. After barely considering Twilight, her pale body trembling, he turned to pounce onto Pinkie's prone, unmoving form. Twilight scrambled forward, reaching as if to somehow stop the manticore, but she was too far, too slow. Too late. Time slowed to a stop as the manticore descended upon Pinkie's body, raising its claw to shear her flesh from her bone.

"No!"

A burning, blinding, paralyzing pain wrapped itself around Twilight's arm, her blood turning to ice as reality itself rended before her. A wall of power, nearly invisible to the eye, shook through existence until it finally collided with the massive beast. As if struck, the manticore flew through the air, letting out a anguished roar as it smashed against the stone wall with enough force to break its wing and put it out of the fight, at least for the time being. The beast lay there, hardly moving save for the occasional twitch and spasm, much to the shock and confusion of all those witnessing.

"W-what?" Twilight looked down at her shaky hand, her palm slightly bruised and smoking. A hush fell over the crowd, no one entirely sure what it was they just saw. Twilight looked to Pinkie, who was just as confused as she was, and then finally up to the spectators. Immediately, she felt her eyes drawn to the cold, calculating gaze of the High Queen herself. Empress Celestia looked at Twilight, her body shaking and hand smoking, before standing up and saying something to the Elegant Woman by her side.

"Twilight, what did you do? How did you even do that?" Pinkie scrambled to her feet, making a beeline for Twilight. She only managed a few steps before she froze in mid-stride. "T-twi…"

"That's not me, I swear!" Whatever had Pinkie seemed to have gotten a hold if Twilight as well; she couldn't seem to move much more than her head. Slowly, her gaze returned to the Empress, who was daintily gesturing towards the girls with a single finger. Empress Celestia gave a gentle wave upwards, raising the girls precariously into the sky, higher and higher, until they were about level with the High Queen. Twilight and Pinkie barely had time to panic before the Empress brought her hand to her chest, pulling the gladiators in closer and closer. She flicked her wrist, depositing them both onto the steps just beside the Empress' box.

"Sorcery…" whispered Twilight. "I’ve heard the stories that she had magick, but I never thought…"

"Up, slaves." The voice of that Elegant Woman shocked Twilight out of her stupor. She seemed much less pleasant this close up, her former glistening smile replaced with a harsh scowl. "Your presence has been demanded by Her Majesty."

"I'm sorry," said Twilight. "I-I don't know what happened, I just—"

"Just through here. It would do you well not to keep Our Lady waiting. Leave your weapons here."

Twilight and Pinkie shared a glance, the unease almost tangible. They thought they knew fear before, when they were being hurled into the arena. Given the choice between manticores and a party with Empress Celestia, Twilight would pick the manticores every time. But, as usual, Twilight didn't have the privilege of choice. All she could do for now is play with what she was given. After taking a moment to steady herself, Twilight stood up, gently taking Pinkie by the hand and leading the way into the box. The Elegant Woman was just behind them, clearing her throat before going into her announcement.

"Her Majesty, the High Queen of Equestria, Our Goddess and Radiant Light," she said, standing proudly behind the prisoners. "The Goddess of the Sun and All Which Its Light Touches, the—"

"Enough." That one, single word carried with it so much control, so much power, it silenced the woman immediately, leaving no room for question or debate. Empress Celestia didn't turn, nor did she spare her subjects a glance. Her gaze was focused on the carnage below. "I'm quite sure they are aware of who I am."

"Of course, your Majesty. Forgive me."

"Hm. You know, I find myself a bit peckish at this time." The Empress finally diverted her attention, glancing at Twilight with her cold, magenta eyes. "I'm sure my guests feel much the same."

"I shall have the kitchen staff prepare and deliver your tea cart right away, my Lady." The Elegant Woman went to bow, until Empress Celestia stopped her with a raised hand.

"No. I would like for you to prepare the cart."

"M-me?"

"Yes, Rarity. You. I was under the impression that you were an intelligent enough woman to know that I am not fond of repeating myself.” The Empress tilted her head at her assistant, staring blankly at Rarity. “Leave me alone to entertain my guests. Fetch the cart. And have them dump in another batch of gladiators while you’re at it. My precious pets are getting bored.”

“As you wish, Empress, right away.” Rarity bowed and kissed her fingers, pointing to the sky before she nervously shuffled out of the box. Empress Celestia watched her go for a moment before turning her attention to the two gladiators before her. After nearly a minute of silence, the High Queen beckoned for the two to approach.

“Sit,” she said simply. Her voice was calm, in control, steeped in power and carrying an almost physical presence. Even if Twilight wanted to resist, the weight of the Empress’ voice would surely have caused her resolve to break. She led Pinkie deeper into the box, taking a seat in one of the cushioned seats that were typically reserved for visiting dignitaries whom the High Queen wished to meet with. Another cold, uncomfortable silence descended, the quiet persisting longer than the first before the Empress spoke again. “I don’t think I need to explain to you the severity of your actions. Practicing sorcery is among the highest of crimes in my kingdom. So, I would like for you to explain yourself. What did you just do?”

“I-I-I don’t know, Empress.” Twilight could feel Empress Celestia’s gaze scorch up and down her body, threatening to pierce her flesh and burn her soul. “It was an accident, I swear. I don’t even know how I did it, I just reached out, and there was this burning, stinging pain in my arm and—” With a single gesture, Empress Celestia silenced Twilight’s terrified ramblings. The High Queen barely seemed aware that Pinkie was in the room, all of her attention focused on Twilight. Again, Empress Celestia took her sweet time before breaking the silence.

“Who are you?” she asked.

“Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight cast an uneasy glance backwards to Pinkie before continuing. “And my friend is Pinkamena Pie.” The Empress’ formerly blank, uninterested mask quickly faded into intrigue, perhaps even amusement.

“A Pie? Very, very interesting,” said Empress Celestia, grinning slightly. “I am quite familiar with your clan. That makes what follows much simpler.” The gentle tinkling of a bell floated in from the entrance, followed by the returning Rarity. She pushed a cart into the box, laden with a teapot, several dainty teacups, and a platter of cakes, tarts, and pasties. She pushed the tea cart to a stop just before the High Queen, serving three cups of tea before offering one to the Empress. “Thank you, Rarity. That will be all.”

“‘Twas my genuine honour, my Empress.” Rarity once again bowed, kissing her fingers as she backed away to stand stoically at the door. Empress Celestia took a deep smell of the floral, fragrant tea before taking a dainty sip and letting out a contented sigh.

“Go on, you two.” The Empress gestured to the spread. “Help yourself. Sweet tooth though I may have, I can hardly get through all of these cakes alone.” Cautiously, as if afraid of being pounced upon, Twilight and Pinkie reached for one of the elegantly frosted lemon cakes, nibbling on the treat quietly.

“E-Empress, may I ask…” As soon as Pinkie spoke, it looked as though she wished to take it back. Empress Celestia finally looked to her, reducing the girl to a quivering mess with just a short glance. Still, Pinkie managed to soldier on. “You said you know my family? And that it makes things simple? What do you mean?”

“Initially, I was unsure as to whose magick it was that injured my precious Maria,” explained the Empress. She let out a doting sigh at the sight of her injured pet on the arena's floor. “It could have been either of you, and it would be entirely possible that neither of you knew for sure who the perpetrator was. Now that I know you’re a Pie, it is evident that it couldn’t be you. Your clan is incapable of standard sorcery, instead electing to rely on your own…” The Empress considered things for a moment, as if trying to avoid offending Pinkie. “Your own traditional, more bohemian forms of magick. But this was genuine sorcery, not your family’s gypsy nonsense. So that means it must have been Twilight Sparkle.”

“I didn’t do it on purpose, Empress,” said Twilight. “I don’t even know how I did it.”

“Indeed. Untrained and unlearned in the ways of sorcery. Most magi discover their abilities in times of extreme stress. I don’t doubt that this was unintentional on your part. Thus why things are now quite a bit simpler.” The Empress took a sip from her cup before setting it down and taking a cake of her own. Twilight felt relief wash over her, a relief that was incredibly short-lived, persisting only until the Empress spoke again.

“As punishment for your crimes, Pinkamena Pie shall be put to death at once.”

A Life for a Life

Silence descended upon the Empress’ box, a tense, terrible, terrified silence. The Empress didn’t seem concerned by this, as she turned her attention back to the battle unfolding below. A new set of gladiators had entered in an attempt to even the odds, perhaps save the last two of Twilight’s group. Not that Twilight could worry herself with such things, not after what she had just heard.

“W-what did you say?” said Twilight shakily. Empress Celestia let out a curious hum as she looked away from the battle, as if only then remembering that Twilight was even there.

“Hm? Oh, I said that Pie will be executed for your crimes,” explained the Empress. She took another sip of her tea. “This tea is fantastic, Rarity. Perfectly sweet, with just the right balance of aromatic and earthy notes. Brewed excellently, as well. Nice and strong, just as I like it.”

“Why, thank you, my Lady.” Rarity bowed with honour. “It’s a blend from the Wintermist family. They had this breed of tea leaf cultivated especially for you, your Majesty.”

“Is that so? Well, draft a letter to the head of the family. I’d like to offer them their weight in gold for their services in the castle.”

“Yes, Empress. Right away.”

“You can’t!” Twilight stood up, dropping her cake to the floor. “You can’t execute her!”

“Mind your tongue, trash!” Rarity scowled, stepping forward until the Empress halted her. “That is Our Goddess you’re speaking to! She can do whatever she so desires, and you ought show her some respect, else Our Lady see fit to have you punished for your insolence.”

“Thank you, Rarity. You may return to your post now,” said Empress Celestia dryly. Rarity tensed slightly, but did as she was commanded. “As foolish as it is to do so, disrespecting me is not currently a crime. Besides, her friend is due to be killed shortly. Given the severity of the situation, I do not blame Twilight Sparkle for her outburst. Just this once, I will allow it.”

“Empress Celestia, you… Why?” Twilight could almost feel the cold, sinking feeling from Pinkie’s body as she slumped down, as if trying and failing to wrap her head around her reality. “She’s done nothing wrong! If you must execute someone, it should be the one who did the crime.”

“Twilight, no!” squeaked Pinkie. “You can’t!”

“Ordinarily, I would agree with that sentiment, Twilight Sparkle. But these are precarious circumstances.” The Empress was being concerningly casual about this whole affair, which only served to deepen Twilight’s fear. "With you being capable of sorcery, killing you would be… Imperfect. You see, magi are incredibly rare in this day and age. This is not an accident. Left unchecked and uncontrolled, those capable of advanced magicks could be quite problematic. So I must take steps to limit and control the magi population.”

“Then why kill Pinkie? She’s not the mage,” argued Twilight. “You said it yourself, she couldn’t ever be a mage. Don’t kill her, kill me!”

“That would be incredibly short-sighted. Just because magick-users are dangerous does not mean that they are without use. Keeping you alive could be beneficial come the future. Yet… A crime has been committed, and crimes ought be punished. And so… Here we are. Now the only question is how to do so.” The Empress finished off her tea, then poured another for herself. “Any ideas, Twilight Sparkle? How shall I kill your friend?”

“P-please… Please don’t do this…”

“Formerly, I was fond of silver. Some old Canterlot tradition, I cannot currently recall the origin, outlined that enemies of the crown shall have their throats filled with molten silver. I have not done that in quite some years. Terribly impractical.” The Empress gave a dark chuckle. “Although I do still have the silver from the last man I executed that way. Once it solidified, I had it turned into jewelry. My favorite set of rings, I'd have worn them today if not for them needing cleaning."

“You can’t do this,” said Twilight weakly. “Please, she’s innocent!”

“I advise that you come up with something, Twilight Sparkle. I assure you, your method of execution will be greatly preferable to my own.” Empress Celestia sipped her tea with a small grin, drinking in the fear, the hopelessness, the horror. “Hm… I suppose we could have her boiled alive. Trouble is, that’s not particularly entertaining, I find. Not much variety in the screams, it’s much the same note throughout. Besides, it’s not terribly original or inventive…”

“Don’t punish this innocent girl, Empress. Please. If you must punish anyone, punish me.”

“Oh, Twilight Sparkle, you silly, silly girl. Can’t you see that I already am?”

“Whatever you want to do to Pinkie, do it to me instead! Do it to me over and over, just don’t hurt her!” begged Twilight. “Please, Empress, please don’t hurt her!”

“Pinkamena, do come a bit closer, if you don’t mind terribly.” The Empress’ tone left very little room for interpretation; It was obvious that this was no request. This was a command, one that Pinkie slowly, shakily obeyed. She lurched forward, looking dead on her feet already, and found herself sitting between Twilight and the High Queen. The Empress wrapped her arm around Pinkie, pulling her in close until they were touching, and spoke in a voice barely higher than a whisper. “How do you feel, Pinkamena, knowing that your friend’s cowardice will cause you to suffer far longer than you need to? It's her fault that you’re going to die anyway, and now she’s going to make it so that I have to hurt you terribly throughout the whole of your execution.”

“P-p-please…” Pinkie shuddered, crying quietly in the Empress’ grasp. “M-mercy…”

“I’m afraid mercy and I have never got on quite well." The Empress gave a dark chuckle, grabbing herself a tart from her cart, taking a bite before offering it to Pinkie. "Care for a bite?"

"Anything, Empress, please." Twilight dropped to her knees, folding her hands together, begging for her friend's life. "Any pain, any suffering, any atrocity you can manifest, I will gladly endure in Pinkie's stead. I beg you, just spare this poor, innocent girl."

"Twilight, stop! I don't want you to do this!" Pinkie shook her head, tears streaking down her face. "Just… Just tell her how I should die. Please, make it quick."

"Would you look at that? A Pie with sense," chuckled Empress Celestia. "You're more intelligent than a majority of your backwards band of vagrants, it would seem. That being said, I will have to ask that you keep your mouth shut moving forward."

"P-please, just—"

Empress Celestia dropped her tart, reaching forward with impossible speed and precision; she grabbed a hold of Pinkie's tongue with just two fingers, holding it still in her mouth with an almost otherworldly powerful grip. The High Queen of Equestria tilted her head curiously, looking at Pinkie not with anger, but with fascination.

"Or perhaps not. Speak out of turn again and I will pluck your tongue from your mouth with my bare hands, then I shall cancel my day’s events and devote the rest of today to your execution. I will beat you until you cannot move, then you will watch as I do the same to your friend. And then, perhaps after a few hours, if you ask kindly, you may be allowed the luxury of death." Slowly, Empress Celestia removed her hand, letting Pinkie withdraw her tongue into her mouth. She gave Pinkie's reddened, sobbing face a few gentle, almost playful slaps. "I will give you just a moment longer, Twilight Sparkle. Choose your friend's demise, or I will do it for you."

Twilight simply froze, incapable of formulating words. She couldn't do this. There had to be a way out, a solution to this awful, terrible situation. Yet, the Empress didn't seem like the type to change her stance quite so easily. She was ruthless, unflinching, sadistic, cruel. If the Empress wanted to make Pinkie suffer, she could do so in endless ways, deliver to her pain the likes of which she couldn't before have imagined. There wasn't much Twilight could do short of requesting Pinkie be beheaded. Quick. Clean. Painless. It was Twilight's only option.

"Your Greatness, your Radiance, I beg of you," said Twilight slowly. "Please. There must be something I can do to make amends for my crimes. I will do anything, anything you want. Spare my friend. Do with me what you desire."

"I have been ruling this kingdom for quite a while, and I have heard that sentiment echoed thousands of times," chuckled Celestia. "So few people consider what that word truly means. 'Anything'. It has an oft-overlooked gravity to it. Are you really willing to do anything, Twilight Sparkle? Are you willing to crawl on your hands and knees through all three hells, trudge through all manner of torment, suffer any humiliation for your love?"

"Yes, Empress, absolutely. Anything, Empress. I will do anything." It was quiet for a moment, with Empress Celestia mulling things over while her guests were kept in stomach-turning suspense. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Empress Celestia returned to her tea, smirking as she watched the end of the deathmatch. As many expected, her manticores emerged victorious, bearing the bodies of decimated gladiators both as their dinner and their trophies.

"Would you even commit to being my handmaiden?" asked the High Queen. Twilight didn't pause, didn't hesitate for even a second. She didn’t process the Empress’ devious smirk, nor did she pay any attention to Rarity’s surprised sputter behind her. She didn't even know what a handmaiden was, or why Celestia needed one, but it was her only course of action. To save Pinkie.

"Yes! In exchange for Pinkie's life, I'll do it!" said Twilight. “Please. Just let my friend live.” It went quiet for a moment, with Twilight silently begging to the Gods above that the Empress would agree. She didn’t dare speak again, for fear of condemning Pinkie to her terrible fate, so she instead studied Empress Celestia’s face. She saw no flicker of emotion, no anger or disdain or even joy. The Empress just seemed to be observing the situation, considering things objectively for a moment before allowing herself a tiny, almost unnoticeable smirk.

“Hm. Very well, then. The Pie will live, and you will become my handmaiden. I wonder how long before you regret making such a promise.” Empress Celestia rose from her seat, turning for the door. “It’s time that I return to the castle. I will give you a bit to say goodbye.” The High Queen glanced to her assistant. “See to it that the Pie is returned safely to Golden Oak. Instruct Captain Spearhead that her name is to be removed from all future drawings. Then, you will deliver my new handmaiden to me. Bring her up to speed on her duties on your way. You have an hour to get her prepared. Am I understood clearly, Ms. Rarity?”

“Y-yes, your Divinity.” Rarity looked very taken aback, but refused to let it impact her work. “I swear to you, I will make a proper lady of this… undesirable, if it’s the last thing I do.” She bowed, kissing her fingers and pointing them to the sky. “You shall not be disappointed, Empress.”

“Why, I certainly hope not. One hour, Rarity. Not a single second more.”

With that, the High Queen took her leave, gracefully strolling out of the room and leaving Twilight and Pinkie alone with the increasingly irate Rarity. As soon as the Empress was gone, Twilight bounded forward, grabbing Pinkie and holding her close to her chest. Pinkie cried out, her terrified silence finally breaking. Twilight couldn't do much but hold her, console her, calm her down as best as she could.

"Time is of the essence," said Rarity, a noticeable curl to her lip. She reached into her coat's breast pocket, producing a glittering silver pocket watch and making a note of the time. "You have one minute. Make it swift."

"Twilight, you've gone crazy," whispered Pinkie. She pulled from Twilight, bracing her face gently with tears in her eyes. "You can't be her handmaiden!"

"Honestly, I'm not entirely sure what it entails," admitted Twilight. Rarity snarled behind them, tapping her foot impatiently, but Twilight knew she didn't have time to worry about that. "Whatever it is, it's worth it. You're safe now."

"I don't want to be safe. I want to be with you." Twilight laughed weakly, giving Pinkie a kiss on the forehead.

"And you will be. Just give me some time, I'll work something out. I've got a direct line to the Empress now. I'll find a way to get you out."

"Twilight… I want you to make me one last promise," said Pinkie, holding Twilight tight.

"Of course, Pinkie," said Twilight with nary a moment's pause. "I'll get you out, I—"

"Not that. Something else." Pinkie spoke with a heavy sense of urgency that she didn't typically possess. "Twilight, you're in danger, more danger than when we were in the arena, even. I don't know what being a handmaiden means for you, but it's a job for the Empress, and that means you can't mess up, not even a little. One wrong move, and you're dead or worse."

"Pinkie…"

"So promise me, Twilight. Promise me you'll stay safe," begged Pinkie. "Promise me that you won't give her a reason to hurt you. Promise me that you'll behave, do whatever she asks, and promise me you won't do anything stupid to try and get me out. You've already given up so much for me. I won't have you giving up your life, too."

Twilight froze for a moment. She couldn't imagine a life without Pinkie, not any life worth living. She just had to get Pinkie free, there was no question in her mind about that. But the fear in Pinkie's eyes, the desperation in her voice, it was too much for Twilight to ignore. She slowly nodded, deciding that there must be a way to get Pinkie released without endangering herself. She would just need to play things close to the chest for a while, until she could work out a solution.

"Okay," said Twilight, cracking a tiny grin. "I promise."

"Your time has regretfully expired." Rarity snapped her fingers rapidly, demanding attention. "We have places to be, and work to do. Say goodbye to your dirty little friend and let's get moving."

"Goodbye, Twilight," sniffled Pinkie. Twilight wiped the tear from Pinkie's cheek, kissing her deeply one last time.

"Not goodbye. See you soon," she said. The two shared a sad, watery, bittersweet smile, when suddenly she remembered her parcel from Spearhead. "Beneath my cot, there's a package of bread and cheese. I was going to share it with you tonight, but… Take it, try to make it last as long as you can, and—"

"Now, Sparkle." Rarity returned her watch to her pocket, then gestured for the door. "We're already falling behind."

Twilight slowly stood up, giving a shaky nod as she joined Rarity by the door, unable to tear her eyes away from her love. With an annoyed grunt, Rarity grabbed Twilight by the wrist, pulling her away. She dragged Twilight out of the room, sparing no thought to the two girls or their farewell. Waiting for them outside were a pair of crest-armoured guards, standing stoically with a halberd in grasp. Now that Twilight could see them closer, she noticed the scorching on their armor, how certain parts seemed to be melded together, leaving her to wonder how they managed to get in and out of their suits.

“Have the girl delivered back to Golden Oak,” said Rarity curtly. “Make sure she arrives there uninjured, as per the Empress’ orders.” The crested guards let out a low, rattling grunt that, if Twilight strained her ears, could perhaps be interpreted as an affirmation. “And alert the Captain that I have to see him tomorrow. We’ve got to work out the conditions of her pardon.” The way Rarity said the word “pardon” made it abundantly clear to Twilight that she was very much so against the idea. “As for you, Sparkle… We’ve got much to do. Come along, and do not fall behind. I refuse to be tardy because I was accommodating you.”

“I can keep up,” said Twilight flatly. Rarity let out an irritated sort of snort before cocking her head and setting out for the colosseum's exit.

“You had very well better.”

The inner city of Canterlot was a golden masterpiece, bustling with life, energy, and prosperity. The glittering, beautiful, imposing crown gem of the massive Equestrian Empire. Free from the burden of Equestria's poor and starving, it was the epicenter of progress and advancement in the kingdom. Twilight had always held the capital city in reverence and fear, in equal measure. She had dreamed of visiting some day, maybe make something of herself like her brother and father had. After her arrest, she had thought that the city would somehow be the key to her freedom, a place for her to go with Pinkie once they had earned their release. Back then, Canterlot was a distant dream. And now… Now, it was her home.

"Where are we going?" asked Twilight, keeping speed with Rarity as best as she could. Rarity herself barely looked back at her as they left the colosseum and entered the bustling Canterlot streets. They turned right onto the main road, doing their best to avoid being swallowed up by the steadily growing crowd in the streets. It was hard to maneuver down the cobblestone roads without attracting curious gazes, which seemed to annoy Rarity to no end.

"We must make a stop at my home," said Rarity. Again, she refused to meet Twilight's eyes. "You can't very well enter the castle looking—not to mention smelling—the way you do now. I have to make you presentable if you're to be seen at the Empress' side. Goddess only knows I'll have my work cut out for me." Rarity crinkled her nose in disgust. "You're absolutely foul."

"Hey, I just got out of prison," remarked Twilight with a scowl. "They don't exactly have fancy bathhouses in Golden Oak."

"Bleh. A dirty, greasy prison-slave… What is She thinking?” Rarity muttered to herself as if she was no longer aware of Twilight’s presence, twisting a lock of hair that had freed itself from her bun around her finger. “Surely this isn’t the best suited candidate… You deserve so much better, Millady…”

“Er… Rarity?” Almost as soon as the words left Twilight’s mouth, Rarity spun on the spot, pointing a threatening finger at Twilight’s chest.

“Listen here, you miscreant rat,” said Rarity sharply. “Just because Empress Celestia has seen fit to grant you such a prestigious position does not mean you can address me any way you please! You are not my peer.” She puffed out her chest, pointing to a glittering golden pin on her lapel; the same flaring sun that adorned the chest of those crested guards, with the notable addition of a large, feathery wing extending out to either side. “I am the Royal Chancellor! You… You are nothing. Not until I make you into something. So, when I allow you to address me at all, you will show me due respect and refer to me by my title. Consider it practice for your coming duties.”

Twilight was, understandably, very taken aback. She hadn’t meant any disrespect, nor was she fully aware of Rarity’s status. Had she known Rarity was so important, Twilight may have proceeded a bit differently. Even still, it was clear that she had meant no harm, so Rarity’s sudden, fiery retort seemed excessive. Perhaps that was just the way of people who lived in Canterlot. Twilight made note of this, deciding she would have to be more careful moving on.

“Forgive me, Chancellor. I didn’t mean anything by it,” said Twilight carefully. “But, I just wanted to ask… What exactly is a handmaiden?”

“Goddess above, where could you even be from that you don’t know…” Rarity shook her head firmly, taking a deep breath to calm herself. “The handmaiden is essentially the first lady to the Empress. You are Her humble servant, Her trusted confidant, Her page, Her errand girl, Her pet, Her decoration, Her lover. You are whatever the Empress wants you to be on any particular day. Any task given, you will complete happily. Your only concern is pleasing your Empress.”

Twilight froze for a moment upon hearing that. She had assumed that her new job would include some sort of servitude to the Empress, but this was more than she was prepared for. Twilight was ready to clean, carry things for Empress Celestia, but to be a decoration? A pet? A lover?

“There.” Rarity pointed a little ways down the road, to a small house that sat alone and separate from the others scattered along the lane. Made primarily of stone, it was a quaint little residence, with a smoking chimney and a single window acting as the only visible accessories to the home. Even being as plain as it was, Twilight was slightly awestruck. This was a much nicer home than she ever had, even before Golden Oak. “My family home. We’ve not got much time, so if you don’t mind terribly…”

Twilight nodded, picking up the pace as she followed Rarity towards the house. When they arrived, Rarity slipped a key from her pocket and unlocked the door. She pushed it open and stepped in, letting out a tired sigh as she did so. Twilight did the same, admiring the house’s interior. It was as plainly decorated as the outside, with a table in the kitchen for dining and a burning hearth keeping the place warm. There were some sort of herbs burning by the fire, filling the house with an earthy, pleasant aroma. To their right was a short flight of stairs, which Twilight could only assume led to the bedroom. Just ahead were two more doors, one opposite of the entrance and the other along the leftmost wall.

“Sweetie Belle!” called Rarity. “I’m home, and I require your assistance at once!”

“C…c-oming, S...S-...Sis!”

The door on the left opened up, and a girl slowly limped out, using a walking stick for support. Her left leg was mangled, the skin peeled and taught against her bone. She wore a simple white apron over her plain, sky blue gown, the hood up to cover her head. Her face was scarred much in the same way as her leg, from her left ear to her left eye, crawling down to her neck. She removed her hood, tilting her head at the sight of Twilight. Whatever had damaged her face and leg seemed to have claimed much of her hair, leaving just half of her head covered with soft pink hair.

"Oh, hello. I wasn't ex...ex-exp… I didn't know my s...s-sister was bringing a friend," said the girl. As Twilight looked at her for longer, she noticed the glassy, vacant gleam to the left eye. "Nice to meet you."

"She is not my friend," said Rarity flatly. "She’s a work assignment. As you can see, the girl is filthy. I need her in shape to begin working at the castle. Clean, and treated for anything she might bring in. Can you handle that?"

"S...S-sure thing! I've got just the things." She gave a bright, cheery smile, tainted by the scarring on her lip, the skin partly peeled away to show the dead flesh beneath. Twilight thought the poor girl must've been very pretty once. "When does she begin at the c...c-castle? I'd like to—"

"I have less than an hour, Sweetie Belle, and I still need to alter one of your dresses to fit her. We've got to move now, please and thank you." Sweetie nodded, beckoning for Twilight to follow her.

"Come along, I've luckily already got a bath prepared. Just need to gather some herbs and brews." Sweetie Belle struggled slightly to speak, but seemed to be getting better with time. Twilight couldn’t make much of it, so she simply followed her down the hall. Sweetie made a stop at the room she had left earlier, some sort of alchemy workshop, and grabbed a basket filled with herbs, roots, salves, and potions, before continuing down to the last door at the end.

Sweetie pushed it open, limping her way to the backyard. Just beside the house was a stable, containing a beautiful, pure white mare, with a streak of silver shooting through her mane. Ahead of them was a small well, besides which was a wooden tub, holding up a small privacy tent. The tub was filled with water, the bath drawn quite recently judging by the noticeable warmth of the water.

“We’ve not been properly introduced,” said Sweetie, hardly stumbling at all as she spoke. She set down her basket and extended her hand. “I’m Sweetie Belle, pleased to meet you.”

“Twilight Sparkle. Pleasure’s mine.” Twilight shook Sweetie’s hand carefully, unable to shake her curiosity. What could have possibly happened to her to leave her like this? “Your sister said you would get me prepared for the castle? What exactly does that mean?”

“Rarity has always been a s...s-stick… Rarity has always worried about the details.” Sweetie crouched down as best as she could with her injured leg and began rummaging through her basket. “You could use a quick wash, no disrespect intended, but aside from that… In any c...c-case, I’ve got some herbs to add to the bath. It’ll have you s-smelling quite nice, and get rid of anything you may have picked up."

"Okay, then. What exactly—"

"It's best I wait to tell you what I'm using until after you're in the bath," stuttered Sweetie, grinning slightly. "So, now that we're no longer strangers… I need you to strip down naked for me. If you don't mind." Twilight nodded, then quickly went about removing her dirty, dusty tunic and trousers, leaving Sweetie to gawk at her body. "Gods above, you're skin and bones! You need a meal in you as soon as possible, I don't know how you managed this long like that."

"Didn't have much choice," said Twilight. Sweetie nodded in understanding, then gestured for the tub, which Twilight slowly eased herself into. "Oh, that's nice…"

"S…s-sorry if it's a bit cold. It was s-sup… I was going to brew a big batch of a salve I've been working on, but I got distracted." Sweetie approached the tub with her basket, grabbing a fistful of herbs and tossing them into the water with Twilight. "There should be a brush on the other s...s-side of the tub."

"Ah, I see it." Twilight grabbed the wooden handle of the scrubbing brush. Sweetie took a vial of some glittering, cream-colored liquid and dumped it into the tub; as soon as the liquid met the bath water, a thick, foamy lather formed. Upon Sweetie's instructions, Twilight soaked the brush and used it to scrub the dirt from her skin. "So… Do you work at the castle, too?"

"S-sorta. I used to be the Royal Apothecary and Alchemist. Or, rather, I was due to be," explained Sweetie. "The hope was, once I turned of age, I'd take that position until Rarity retired. Then I would become Royal Chancellor, and then s…s-start looking for my s…s-s-succes… For the next one."

"What happened?"

"M-maybe it's not too noticeable, but I had a bit of an accident." Sweetie chuckled as she produced a bottle from her basket, which she handed to Twilight. "Here, for your hair. I was working on a s-special potion for the Empress, and it had a reaction. My cauldron burst, doused me in the stuff. Thank Gods above that Rarity was around, it could have been a lot worse than it was."

"That sounds terrible" said Twilight. She poured the sticky lavender liquid into her hand and rubbed it into her hair, imparting a subtle and delightful floral scent. "I'm so sorry to hear that."

"Don't be. That was years ago, and it was my own fault. Just careless mixing. Besides, I'm still alive and able to do what I love. I just wish I could do more to help at the castle." With one last sprinkling of some powder from a pouch in her waist, it seemed as if Sweetie was done adding to the bath. "Enough about me. What about you? You're starting at the castle today, right?" Twilight nodded. "What's your position?"

"I start as a handmaiden today, if you'll believe that," said Twilight. Sweetie's one good eye went wide with shock. "I take it that's odd?"

"Unheard of. Empress C…c-cel… The Empress hasn't had a handmaiden for as long as anyone can remember. No wonder Rarity is in such a hurry." Sweetie let out a small laugh. "Glad I decided to use my best ingredients."

"Yeah, what's in this, by the way?"

"Oh, you know, s-sta… Normal potion ingredients. Rosemary, toothless wolfsbane, pulverized sparrow tongue, a bit of faerie dung," listed Sweetie.

"Faerie dung?!"

"Oh, that reminds me, be sure to get a healthy sip of that bath water, to kill any illness you may carry."

The door to the house opened, bringing with it the Royal Chancellor. Draped over her arm was a plain dress, all white save for the gold trim. She carried with her a hairbrush, a towel, some ribbon, and, curiously, a fistful of hay. She handed all but the hay to her sister before crossing the yard to the stable, gently stroking the horse's mane. The horse whinnied at Rarity's touch, bringing a small smile to the normally uptight and unwavering woman.

"There, there, mommy's home, Opalescence," she said, petting the mare's neck. "I shudder to imagine how you get on without me."

"I'm perfectly capable of caring for your horse, Rarity," said Sweetie with a pout.

"Yes, I'm sure, but there's no replacing her owner’s touch." Rarity offered the hay to Opalescence, which she refused. With a slight smirk, Rarity gripped her fist around the hay, muttering under her breath. She exhaled, then opened her fist to reveal a single cube of sugar, which was much better received by the steed.

"I've told you, no more s-sugar for Opal," warned Sweetie. "It's bad for her!"

"My precious girl deserves a treat from time to time." Rarity met eyes with Twilight, who had been staring almost since Rarity entered. "What is it?"

"You're… You're a mage?" asked Twilight. "Like me?"

"I am indeed a mage, but I am not like you. Not by a long shot. Is she done, Sweetie?"

"In a bit. Just a quick rinse, and I unfortunately wasn't joking about drinking the bath water." Sweetie grimaced slightly. "Just one good s-sip should do, then you can go."

Twilight frowned, but slowly slumped into the water nevertheless. She parted her lips and took a big mouthful of the bizarre brew. It was by no means a pleasant taste, a bitter, salty, almost sour flavor, but Twilight had experienced worse. She'd rather this bathwater than a mouthful of Spearhead, any day.

Once Sweetie had confirmed that she had swallowed enough of the brew, she allowed Twilight to rinse herself with a bucket of clean water from the well as provided by Rarity. After she had thoroughly rinsed the strange soap from her hair, Twilight dried herself with the towel Rarity gave her. Twilight felt a bit self-conscious dressing in front of others, but she didn't imagine that requesting some privacy wasn't an option. She quickly pulled the borrowed dress onto her body, amazed at how soft and comfortable the simple silk felt against her body.

"That dress s…s-suits you," said Sweetie, taking the brush and doing all she could to undo the knots in Twilight's hair. "You look like a p-proper royal!"

"Let's not get ahead of ourselves," said Rarity flatly. She withdrew her pocket watch, grimacing at the time. "We need to hurry. Tie your hair up and be ready to depart."

"Are you c…c-certain she can't stay for t-tea?"

"Indeed. Empress Celestia is expecting us at the castle in under half an hour, and I still need to brief the girl on basic etiquette." Rarity pulled open the stable door, grabbing Opal's reins and leading her out. "Hair up. Now."

"Alright, fine. But I'll have her over for tea one way or another," said Sweetie, her smile matched by Twilight's own. She turned the new handmaiden around, using the length of golden ribbon to tie Twilight's hair up in a tight, neat bun, not unlike her sister’s. "There, perfect. Good luck, Twilight Sparkle, and congratulations on your new position! When you've got some free time, I expect you back here for a visit!"

"The odds of her having much free time are slim to none, Sweetie Belle," sighed Rarity. She climbed onto Opal's back, stroking her mane as she did. "I'm afraid we must now take our leave. I'll have castle staff deliver you some things tomorrow."

"I can manage at the market, Rarity! Honest, my leg is getting stronger. I think the new salves are working."

"Even still… I can't be here every day. The least I can do is help you get groceries." Rarity checked her watch again, swearing under her breath. "We've dawdled too much. Sparkle, on the horse, now. Buh-bye, Sweetie. Expect your delivery tomorrow."

"I've never ridden a horse before," said Twilight uneasily, clambering awkwardly onto Opal's back. "Is this—"

"Hyah!"

Rarity snapped at the reins, and, with a mighty neigh, Opalescence bounded forward. She galloped full speed, nearly knocking Twilight off of her back. With few other options, Twilight wrapped her arms around Rarity, much to the Chancellor's chagrin. Even still, with time as sparse as it was, there wasn't much time to worry about such frivolous things.

Twilight gulped nervously as they rode, each clop of horseshoe against the road bringing her closer and closer to her new life.

Settling In

"Hurry, Sparkle, we're running out of time!"

It was hard for Twilight to focus on following Rarity, with so much to see around her. She had heard stories of the castle, of its magnificence and grandeur, but it was another experience altogether to see it in person. The pristine corridors, with their glorious murals depicting the Empress in all of Her might, were lined with golden-armored guards, some carrying about their business while others stood guard outside of various doors and chambers. Various maids and servants maneuvered through the halls, their eyes all landing on the new handmaiden.

"Just through here, Sparkle, is the throne room." Rarity directed Twilight to a large set of golden doors at the end of the hall. The chancellor nervously examined her pocket watch, tutting at the time. "You will enter alongside me. You will stand before the Empress, and then you will kiss the sun—"

"Kiss the sun?" asked Twilight. Rarity let out a growl, her annoyance almost tangible. "Is that the salute you do?"

"Yes, you... backwoods bumpkin, it's how you greet the Empress. You take the first and second fingers on your right hand and bring them to your lips." Rarity demonstrated, kissing her fingers and then pointing them to the sky. "You then point to the sun and bow. It represents you offering up your mind, body, and soul to the glorious flames of Our Divinity's shining sun, with the hopes that we may someday be worthy enough to shine as brightly as She, and be cradled in the bosom of Her blazing inferno."

"Right… So I have to do this every time I see her?"

"Every time you see Her, and every time you are forced to leave Her glorious presence. You will not look your Empress in the eye without Her express permission, nor will you speak in Her presence unless prompted. Do I make myself perfectly clear?"

Twilight nodded, feeling her heart race in her chest. Just on the other side of the door was the most powerful, intimidating, terrifying woman in the country, someone that Twilight would soon become very closely acquainted with. The stories of Empress Celestia painted Her as more than a woman, Her temperament unpredictable and Her wrath without equal. To some, She was a divine goddess to be worshiped and idolized. To others, She was a merciless tyrant, a demon come alive that was to be feared, despised. Twilight wasn't sure if she fell into either of those categories at the moment. She didn't have much of an opinion of the High Queen, not on a personal level. All she previously had to judge Empress Celestia by was her somewhat warped, twisted idea of justice. But now that she was the handmaiden, Twilight was sure she would work through the myth and discover what sort of woman the wicked Empress truly was.

Assuming, of course, that she survived that long.

"Do not embarrass me, Sparkle. The Empress is waiting, and our only desire is to please Our Lady," said Rarity. She checked her watch one more time, then slowly pulled open the doors to the throne.

Twilight let out the breath she had been holding in, following Rarity into the large, circular room. Light beamed in through the many stained glass windows, beautiful mosaics displaying the Empress’ power and beauty. The most interesting to Twilight was the one just behind the magnificent golden throne itself; the mosaic showed Empress Celestia above her kingdom, with large alabaster wings spreading from her back, and a single, spiraling horn protruding from her forehead. She held the sun in one hand and in the other, nearly crumbled into dust by her grasp, the moon. The image of the Empress large and powerful enough to crush celestial bodies in her hands was almost as intimidating as the presence of the Empress herself. On either side of the High Queen was an intimidating, stoic, imposing guard, clad in their unsettling masks and bronze crested armor.

“You are very nearly late, Ms. Rarity,” said Empress Celestia. Just like before, she spoke not with malice, but with a sort of dry amusement. As if all of this was beneath her, which Twilight had to remind herself, it was.

“Please forgive me, your Divinity. Making this nasty little thing even somewhat presentable…” Rarity shook her head in disgust. “It was a herculean task. I—”

“I don’t keep you around to hear your excuses, Rarity.” Immediately, Rarity froze in fear, unable to muster another word. She nudged Twilight forward, who nervously approached the Empress. She took in a shaky breath before bringing her fingers to her lips and pointing to the sky, dropping to one knee in a bow.

“I-I’m honoured to be in your presence, your Greatness,” said Twilight uneasily. “I—”

“Your hair.” Twilight faltered, glancing up to meet her Empress’ cold, unmitigated gaze.

“Er… P-pardon?”

“Your hair. It’s tied up.” Empress Celestia rose from her throne, crossing the room in just a few long, slow strides. “Who told you to do that?”

“It was…” Twilight glanced up to Rarity, begging for guidance that she wouldn’t receive. Rarity seemed just as confused and concerned, so Twilight could only think to tell the truth. “It was Chancellor Rarity’s idea.” Empress Celestia reached forward, her fingers nearing Twilight’s head slowly and striking fear in the handmaiden’s heart. She squeezed her eyes shut, fully prepared for the worst. She never felt the High Queen’s hand, and she only opened her eyes when she felt her hair come loose and fall down to her shoulders. Twilight blinked in confusion, watching the Empress discard the golden ribbon that formerly contained Twilight’s hair.

“There. You’re much prettier with your hair down, don’t you agree?” said Empress Celestia, though her gaze was mostly trained on Rarity. “You’re a beautiful young woman, no need to look like a dusty old crow.”

"I'm sorry, I didn't—" Twilight was silenced with a gentle wave of the Empress' hand. Another silence descended, during which the High Queen inspected her new servant. She let out a tiny hum before turning back for her throne.

"That dress unfortunately does not fit you well, although I can hardly blame Rarity for not having clothing ready," said Empress Celestia as she returned to her seat. "No matter. Rarity, see to it that the tailors get her measurements before the days is up. I expect her in a proper dress by the time I return."

"Of course, your Excellency, I'll personally design the—" Rarity froze as she fully processed what was said. "Wait, your return?"

"I have business to attend to outside of the kingdom. I will be away for three days," said the Empress.

"But where, your Grace? I don't recall there being anything on your schedule to say—"

"I have business, Rarity. Which means it's none of your business where I'm going." The High Queen spoke a bit more firmly, though her voice was still as cold as ice. "Don't trouble yourself with matters that do not concern you. All you need to worry yourself with is fulfilling my will while I am away."

"Yes, Empress! Forgive me. What is it that you want me to do?" Twilight couldn't help but notice Rarity's voice get smaller, all of her poise and arrogance dashed by the High Queen's gentle tone.

"Find Twilight Sparkle a room, and prepare her to serve me upon my return. Get her clothed and fed, the poor girl must be famished, and show her around the castle. It's easy to get lost here." Again, the Empress stood up, making a more purposeful stride to the door. "That spell I asked you to work on. What is your progress on it?"

"Nearly finished, my Lady," said Rarity, kissing the sun in salute. "I just need to do a bit more research and work out the last few words of the incantation. I'll need about three weeks."

"You have two. Do not disappoint me." Empress Celestia paused as she passed Rarity, her thin lips curling into a proper smile. "And as for you, Twilight Sparkle…" Twilight stiffened slightly in her bow. "I look forward to getting to know you better once I return home. Until then… Farewell. Men, with me."

Without a single word more to her subjects, Empress Celestia strolled out of the throne room, followed swiftly by her guards, and leaving the two alone in an awkward, uncomfortable silence. For about a minute, neither Rarity nor Twilight spoke, and it wasn't until the sound of the Empress' heels clicking against the floor had faded away did Twilight feel safe enough to stand and speak.

"Did I do something wrong?" asked Twilight nervously. The chancellor said nothing at first, twisting her hair nervously. Finally, she took a deep breath, straightened her back, and turned for the door.

"You did adequately. Not much you could do to muck this up, in any case," sighed Rarity. "Come along, Sparkle. I've got quite a lot to do."

"Does she leave the kingdom often?" Twilight followed behind Rarity as she exited the throne room, taking an immediate right turn down the hall.

"Not 'often', no. But it's not unheard of. The last time the Empress left the kingdom for an extended period of time…" Rarity hummed in thought, her finger on her chin. "It must have been about fifteen years ago. I had only been on the job for a few years…"

"What do you think she's doing?"

"That is none of our concern. You do not question our Empress for any reason. You are here to serve, not conjecture the nature of the business of— What in the three hells are you doing here?!"

Twilight glanced up, a small smile spreading to her lips at what she saw. Sweetie Belle limped down the hall to meet them, awkwardly clutching a parcel in her off hand. Her walking stick clicked against the floor as she approached, the contents of her package clinking against each other. The girl grinned as she came to a stop before her sister and Twilight.

"Hey, s-sis," said Sweetie. "Hi again, Twilight."

"Hello." Twilight waved politely, more than a bit pleased to see a friendly face.

"How did you even get here?" demanded Rarity.

"S…s-scootaloo was on her way to the castle for her shift, and she gave me a ride. I meant to give you something when you were home, but I forgot." Sweetie offered the parcel, which Rarity accepted. She opened it, giving the contents a once-over before nodding her appreciation. "S-sorry. I heard what you're working on for the Empress, so I whipped up some brews that should help."

"Hm. Thank you, Sweetie Belle, but you really shouldn't leave home by yourself…" said Rarity. Sweetie rolled her good eye, crossing her arms awkwardly.

"I'm a grown woman, Rarity. I can handle a little trip across the city.” Sweetie smiled in spite of herself, sparing a glance to Twilight. “Besides, I figured you’d be too busy to show Twilight around properly. Thought I’d come down and lend a hand.”

“That is… Actually, that’s perfect. Sweetie, you’re a lifesaver!” Rarity closed up the package of potions, checking her watch as she did. “I need to write a few letters, and work on this formula, so if you could get the girl’s measurements for me and send them down to the tailors… Oh, and she’ll need to see her room, there should be a free bunk in the servant’s quarters… Damn it, I’ll have to let Heartstrings know… Hop to it, I’ll be back to collect her in two hours.” Rarity turned and ran the other way, waving over her shoulder. “Thank you, sister! Love you!”

“Love you too!” Sweetie smirked and shook her head before turning to Twilight. “How are you holding up so far?"

"Confused. Terrified." Twilight clutched her middle, her stomach letting out a ferocious growl. "Er… Perhaps a bit hungry."

"C-come on," chuckled Sweetie. "Let's raid the kitchen."

It was easy to assume that injuries and deformities such as Sweetie Belle's would hinder her confidence, but Twilight quickly realized just how far from the truth it was to believe that. Sweetie moved through the castle as if it were her home, albeit a bit slowly on account of her leg, and she spoke quite familiarly to the kitchen staff. It didn't take much convincing to persuade the chef to arrange a small lunch for the two, directing them to a small dining room a bit of a ways from the kitchen.

When the servants brought them their meal, Twilight was amazed. There were so many different sights and smells, dishes the likes of which Twilight had never before seen. Soups, breads, fish, sauces, fruit, and pastries, as well as jugs of water and wine, it was almost too much for Twilight to take. She hadn't ever before in her life seen this much food at once, and it was all Twilight could do to stop herself from gorging on the spread before her.

"Thank you," said Sweetie, nodding to the departing servant. She traced Twilight's stunned gaze to the platters before her, giving a tiny half-smirk. "It's no S-solstice Feast, but it's pretty tasty nevertheless."

"Wow. This is… a lot," said Twilight. She reached forward for a slice of bread, pausing before she could take it. "Can I…"

"Of c...c-course. Eat up." Sweetie smiled as Twilight grabbed her bread and took a big bite. "No need to ask, I got this for us."

"Right. Thank you." Twilight slowed her pace, watching as Sweetie daintily helped herself to the fish. "It's just… Normally, I have to work for food. And it's not usually this… Well, frankly, it can't really even be called food. Moldy bread is the best we can hope for."

"Trust me, you'll be working for your food here, too," promised Sweetie. "Just in different ways. The Empress can be very demanding." She chuckled to herself, chewing thoughtfully. "I'm sure your time in the arena taught you that already."

"Oh. You heard about that, huh?"

"Word travels quickly in this city. When people s-saw you take out the manticore, they were in shock. Some people think it was all the Empress, stirring up the game to make things exciting."

"And what do you think?" asked Twilight.

"I think that the Empress wouldn't have pulled you out if you hadn't genuinely surprised her with a display of sorcery," said Sweetie with a stammer. "And besides, I saw the bruising on your hand. Those are definitely caused by magick."

Twilight looked down at her hand, the throbbing, stinging pain having mostly faded from her mind in the wake of all the excitement. The bruise seemed to have darkened significantly, the formerly pale skin now a tepid purplish-blue on much of her palm. She hadn't given her abilities much thought since the arena, her mind still not fully wrapped around the idea that she was capable of such things. Twilight clenched her fist, feeling the subtle pulsating pain in her hand fade in and out.

"So… I'm guessing you're also a mage?" asked Twilight. "Seeing as Rarity is your sister?" To her surprise, Sweetie simply shook her head.

"Nope. It doesn't really work that way. As far as anyone can tell, it's random," explained Sweetie. "S-some people are magi, and some aren't. Bloodline has nothing to do with it. I just s-so happen to know a bit about you guys."

"Do you think you could give me a quick lesson?"

"S-sure. It's pretty s...s-s… It's pretty easy to get a hold of. There are 5 families of magick." Sweetie held her hand up, counting them off as she listed them. "Destructive, Restorative, Illusionary, Alterist, and S-summoning. All pretty s-self… obvious names. Rarity is mainly an alterist mage. Her magick changes things, makes things bigger and smaller. On a basic level, anyway."

"Is that how she talks so loudly? At the arena, her voice was so big and loud, we could hear it down there." Sweetie Belle nodded. "Interesting. Do you know what she's doing for the Empress? That spell you were talking about?"

"I have some ideas, but I can't really talk about it. Not my place." Twilight nodded slowly, only then fully realizing the position Sweetie Belle found herself in. "But enough about me. I'm very curious to get to know you. How'd you end up as handmaiden?"

"Well… I was in the arena with my… well, with someone special to me. She was in trouble, and my magick thing happened, so the Empress pulled me and my friend out of the game." Twilight felt her heart pang with guilt at the thought of Pinkie. She must've been so scared, not to mention hungry, and here Twilight was with enough food to get the two through a few weeks. "The Empress was going to… She was going to have Pinkie killed. She said that she'd spare her if I agreed to become her handmaiden."

"Oh goodness. That was incredibly s-selfless of you, Twilight. It couldn't have been easy to do that." Sweetie gave a small, warming smile. "Pinkie is very lucky to have someone like you looking out for her."

Twilight wasn't sure how much she believed any of that, least of all that last bit. She had done nothing but fail Pinkie, break all of her promises. She swore the two would never see the arena, she swore that they would make it out together, she swore that they would live happily ever after, and she hadn't managed to accomplish any of them. Even now, as handmaiden, Twilight had made another impossible promise, one she couldn't begin to fulfill. That didn't seem like much luck to Twilight.

The two spoke for some time, getting to know one another over their lunch. They traded stories and questions, about life in the castle, and life in prison. Despite their budding friendship, Twilight kept her answers short, reserved, close to the chest, and she suspected that Sweetie was doing much the same. While Twilight trusted Sweetie quite a bit more than she did the chancellor, there were things she didn't necessarily want to share with anyone, things about her past, her incarceration, her "crimes". The conversation was pleasant, if a bit tense at times, and it likely would have continued indefinitely if not for the knock on the door. Sweetie stood up, pulling the door open to reveal a golden-armored guard.

"Ms. Belle, the chancellor would like your presence at the tailors," said the guard. Sweetie nodded in understanding, leaning on her walking stick idly.

"Of course. If you would, let her know that we'll be right along," stuttered Sweetie. The guard saluted, then disappeared from the room. "Well, this has been wonderful, but I'm afraid we're out of time. I'd love to get together with you again, but for now, we should s-see my sister."

"Yes. I shudder to imagine how she'll react if we keep her waiting," sighed Twilight. She felt calmer than she had earlier, no doubt helped by her newly filled belly. Even as she rose from her seat, however, she still had this nagging curiosity in the back of her mind, and she couldn't bear to ignore it. "Before we go… I have just a few more questions. If you don't mind."

"S-sure thing. Fire away."

"You said your friend was on their way for a shift when they picked you up. They wouldn't happen to be a guard, would they?" Sweetie nodded, her head tilted and a glint of intrigue in her good eye. "Well, I was wondering, if you have friends in the guard… Would you happen to know a guard by the name of Flash Sentry?"

"Hm… No, I can't s-say I do. I don't know everyone in the castle, though. I'll ask S-scootaloo when I next see her, if you like," said Sweetie.

"Oh, that's not necessary. Just a passing curiosity." Twilight didn't think that would really get her anywhere, but it was still a bit frustrating that she had learned nothing about him. "More pressingly for the moment… There are some guards with different armor. It's more orange-ish, with this crest in the middle." Sweetie Belle tensed slightly, her lips curling into a tiny frown. "They also have these m—"

"Masks, yes. They're called Daybreakers. They're Empress Celestia's most elite guards," said Sweetie carefully. "She almost never goes out without them. Scootaloo is hoping to become one, but I'm not so sure. There's only a handful of them, and they're not to be trifled with. It's best that you don't think about them." Sweetie placed a hand on Twilight's shoulder, squeezing her gently. "I like you, Twilight, and I want you to do well here. S-so I need you to trust me here. You need to obey the Empress, keep your head down for now, and no matter what… Avoid the Daybreakers. Please."

Twilight nodded slowly, her curiosity climbing with each unanswered question. If these Daybreakers were enough to frighten Sweetie Belle this much, then Twilight wasn't particularly thrilled with the notion of spending an extended amount of time with them. Still, even with these threats and terrors, both known and a mystery, it was nice to have an ally in the form of Sweetie Belle. Maybe, with her help, her promise wouldn't be so impossible after all.

"Alright. I think we've kept your sister waiting long enough," sighed Twilight. "Let's go."

"And this will be your room."

Twilight looked into the small, candlelit room curiously. There wasn't much in it, just a small bed, a wardrobe, a dresser, a body-length mirror, and a candlestick. There were no windows, just a single door and little room in which to move around. Even still, it was more than Twilight could have ever enjoyed previously, and she was incredibly grateful to have such a comfortable place to stay.

"Though you may find yourself serendipitous enough to be in such an honourable position, you are still technically a servant of the crown," explained Rarity, gesturing towards the room. "And, as such, you work for the castle. Not vice versa. You will be expected to keep your chambers, and all areas in which you reside in or merely pass by, clean and orderly. Am I understood?"

"Yes, of course," Twilight stepped into the room, her eyes falling on her new bed. The day's events had left her exhausted beyond belief, and she wanted little more at that moment than to collapse into a warm, soft bed for the night.

"You are to be awake and ready to work upon the cock's crow at the crack of dawn. From there, you will get dressed, and then report directly to the Empress' bedchamber," continued Rarity. "There, you shall wait until Our Divine Mistress calls upon you, at which point you will offer her your services in whatever capacity she so desires of you. You will then accompany her to breakfast, where you shall both meet with me as I provide news to the High Queen, as well as the day's schedule. Understood?" Twilight nodded, which seemed good enough for Rarity. "Good. You may be dirty street trash, but it appears you can at least follow instructions. I suggest you turn in for the night now, for you have a long day of learning ahead of you come morning."

With a reserved sort of half-bow, the Royal Chancellor departed from the room, leaving Twilight alone for the first time since she was pulled from the arena. It was hard to believe that was just this morning. To Twilight, it felt like a lifetime ago. So much running around the castle, learning what she could about royal life, being fitted for clothing. It was nice to be able to just take a moment to breathe, to rest.

Naturally, as Twilight shed her borrowed dress and slid into her new nightgown, her mind drifted to Pinkie. She must be so scared, all alone in Golden Oak for the first time since her arrest. That cold, empty cell, the heartless guards, the desperate and savage prisoners, they were all more than Pinkie should have had to endure. She was a softer soul, an innocent, pure girl who hadn't done a thing wrong in her life.

"I miss you."

Twilight wished with all her might that her words could somehow reach, to let Pinkie know how much she cared for her. She had to convince herself that Pinkie already knew, and was no doubt whispering to the heavens the very same thing. It was a small comfort, but Twilight needed all she could get. With a longing heart and a tired sigh, Twilight curled into bed, her mind almost entirely consumed by thoughts of her love.

"Who are you?"

Twilight sat up sharply, her eyes darting throughout the room, searching for the source of the voice. There was no one around, not a soul in the room save for herself. Twilight took in deep, soothing breaths, trying to make sense of things. It was just fear, addling her brain and causing her to hear things that weren't there. Twilight let out the air she had been holding in, laying herself back down.

"Twilight Sparkle…"

Again, the voice seemed to come from nowhere, simply manifesting in Twilight's mind. It didn't make any sense. Who was that voice? Why could Twilight barely hold onto these simple words? Why did her body suddenly feel so heavy?

"We need you… Celestia…"

"W-who…?" Twilight could barely speak, her tongue tying itself up in her mouth. "Who are you…?"

"Help… Die… Kill…"

Twilight snapped up in her bed, a cold sweat clinging to her body. She blinked rapidly, clutching her head gently. She couldn't even recall laying down properly, nevermind falling asleep. The last she could recall was thinking about Pinkie, how much she missed her. Twilight thought she might have been having a dream when she nodded off, but she couldn't for the life of her remember what of. It was just at the edge of her memory, barely evading Twilight's grasp. The more she thought on it, the further and further the voice seemed to get.

Her head still swimming, Twilight laid herself back down in her new bed, letting her mind drift away from the strange voice and conjure up images and fantasies of holding her beloved Pinkie in her arms.

Day Court

In the few days since moving into the castle, Twilight had gotten used to her new routine quite quickly. She was already used to waking before the crack of dawn, from her time at Golden Oak, and so she was often ready long before Rarity was there to fetch her. The chancellor didn’t have an abundance of nice things to say about Twilight, but she could at least respect the new handmaiden’s punctuality.

But all of that adjusting was about to be thrown on its head, something Twilight could feel in the very air from the moment she woke up. She had heard news from the other servants that Empress Celestia had returned during the night, and so Twilight’s proper duties were about to begin. She was so anxious about meeting with the Empress, spending a full day with her, that she hardly slept.

A knock at the door stole Twilight’s attention from her own fearful musings. It was time to go. She gave herself one more look in the mirror, straightening her beautiful white and red gown, then slid into her silvery shoes. With a heavy sigh, a futile attempt to steady her heart, Twilight crossed her room and opened the door. Standing across from her was just who she expected, although Rarity had changed herself just a bit. Her hair was freed from the typical confinement in its bun, now running down loosely to the chancellor's shoulders. It was neat and orderly, contained by a swath of golden ribbon. As was usually the case, Rarity didn’t look at Twilight when she opened the door, her focus dedicated entirely to the list in her hands.

“Are you ready?” asked Rarity, although her tone of voice made it abundantly clear that there was only one real answer to such a question. “The Empress shall be waking any moment.”

“Ready,” said Twilight. Without another word, Rarity set off, and Twilight followed closely behind her. “You’ve changed your hair.” Again, Rarity said nothing. The two continued in silence for a bit before Twilight made another attempt at conversation. “I think it looks quite nice.”

“Noted.” Rarity’s response was curt, flat, and dry, much like everything else she said to Twilight since their meeting. She wasn’t sure why the chancellor seemed to have such disdain for her, but it did nothing to alleviate Twilight’s anxiety.

The two carried on through the corridors until they found themselves at the large, golden door that led to the Empress’ bedchamber, a golden-armored guard on either side. Twilight relaxed slightly at the sight of a standard Canterlot guard, her mind still wrapped in fear of the Daybreakers. As the two approached, the guards stepped forward, gesturing to the door.

“The Empress is awaiting the handmaiden in her chamber,” said one of the them. Rarity gave a tiny nod and stepped forward, just to be stopped by the guard. “She said just the handmaiden. Sorry, chancellor." Rarity frowned, but stepped back nevertheless.

"Very well. Go on, Sparkle," sighed Rarity. "Don't keep our Lady waiting any longer."

Twilight took a tiny step for the door, her heart pounding like a drum. Though she wouldn't even for a second go as far as to call Rarity a friend, she had hoped to have someone standing between her and the High Queen. To face her alone was even more frightening a prospect than Twilight could have originally imagined. After sparing the chancellor a backwards glance, Twilight swallowed her heart back down and strode forward, pulling the door to the chamber open and stepping into the room.

The bedchamber was spacious, many times larger than Twilight's cell at Golden Oak, and it was decorated with many paintings, wardrobes, and dressers holding an assortment of jewelry and various oddities Twilight was not familiar with. Nearly in the center of the room, just before the large, tall windows, was an exquisite, expansive four poster bed, with sheer silk drapes drawn to afford the Empress privacy and comfort. The light shone through the drapes, allowing Twilight to see the shadowy outline of the High Queen laying on her side, her curves forming a silhouette of her beautiful, perfect body with the help of the bright sun. Twilight stood quietly for a moment, not wanting to disturb the Empress, and didn't say anything until she was sure she had seen Empress Celestia stir.

"G-good morning, your Grace," said Twilight shakily. She brought her fingers to her lips and kissed the sun before dropping to one knee, just as Rarity had instructed. "I stand before you, ready to serve your every whim."

"Get up, Twilight Sparkle." The Empress didn't turn, leaving her back to Twilight. "You'll have to forgive me if I'm a bit curt. It's frankly too early in the day to put up with that whole song and dance."

"Yes, Empress." Twilight stood up, more than a bit curious as to what the Empress meant. She went to take a step back, freezing in place when Empress Celestia slowly sat up in bed. She drew the curtains on the far side and slowly stood up, strolling around the bed until she was before Twilight, who immediately averted her eyes. "Empress!"

"You're going to have to become a bit more comfortable with my form if you wish to be my handmaiden, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress, a small laugh in her voice. "We're both adults, no? You can look."

Slowly, and with a burning blush on her cheeks, Twilight returned her gaze to the Empress' nude body. Her skin was silky smooth, like fine porcelain. The High Queen had an appropriately divine figure, with large, firm breasts that Twilight had to fight to avoid staring at. Similarly, the Empress boasted wide hips and a thick, eye-catching rear, the perfect blend of cushioned and firmly toned. Most intriguing, to Twilight in any case, was the neat, orderly tuft of tri-colored hair just above the Empress’ cunt, almost as if to draw attention to what was likely the most desired pussy in all of Equestria. Strangely enough, what made her seem even more naked than her lack of dress was the absence of her diadem, which rested atop a bust on the Empress' dresser.

“You know, there are some people just outside this door that would gladly pay an arm and a leg for just a glimpse of what you get to see before you,” said Empress Celestia. She tilted her head and smirked. “So I hope you’re getting a healthy eyeful." Twilight didn't respond, doing her best to keep her eyes on the Empress' face. "In the wardrobe is a golden dress, with silverish trim. Retrieve it."

Jumping at the chance to get out of the awkward, uncomfortable, terrifying situation she found herself in, Twilight quickly hurried to the wardrobe. Upon opening it, she quickly found the dress that Empress Celestia had described and grabbed it, bringing it before the High Queen. Curiously, Empress Celestia made no effort to take the dress, instead turning away from Twilight and raising her arms slightly.

"Dress me." Twilight looked down at the dress in her hands, trembling as she approached the High Queen. As if afraid of being pounced on, she slowly, carefully, timidly pulled the dress onto the Empress' body, taking care as to not damage the delicate fabric. "So, Twilight Sparkle. What do you think of your time in the castle so far?"

"It's perfect, Empress," said Twilight, her voice lacking any convincing sense of enthusiasm. She went to tie the dress around the waist with a silver sash. "Your castle is exquisite. I quite like—" Empress Celestia turned on the spot, grabbing Twilight under the chin, forcing her mouth shut and stilling her heart in her chest.

"Let me be perfectly clear, Twilight Sparkle." The High Queen's voice was a gentle whisper, carrying with it an impossible weight and power. "When I ask my handmaiden for her thoughts, I expect to hear her thoughts. Not Rarity's thoughts. Not the thoughts you think I want to hear. I want to know what you think. Now tell me the truth. What do you think of the castle?"

Slowly, the Empress removed her hand, brushing a lock of hair from Twilight's face almost tenderly. The handmaiden didn't react at first, too rattled to speak. It wasn't until Empress Celestia had her hands busied with tying and adjusting her dress did Twilight feel safe enough to speak.

"I… the castle is nice, but daunting," said Twilight carefully. Empress Celestia nodded, beckoning for more. "It's frankly terrifying. Everyone is so important and threatening, I can barely get through the day without breaking down from the weight of it all, and that was before I even met with you."

"Are you afraid of me?"

"Terrified. I'm so scared of what might happen if I screw up, or if you just decide you're bored of me." Twilight took a half step back as the Empress neared her. "I want to… fulfill your will and desires, but I haven't the faintest idea of what I'm doing."

A silence fell over the room, Empress Celestia staring through Twilight's very being. The tension was thick enough to cut with a blade, threatening to choke out Twilight. Her heart pounded in her throat as the High Queen approached, her fear mounting with each step. Had she misspoken? Perhaps she shared too much of how she felt, and she was meant to bottle up her fear and tension to convince the Empress that her handmaiden was enthralled to be there. But the High Queen seemed to be able to read Twilight easily, and to say anything but the truth was surely a recipe for disaster. Not for the first time, and surely not for the last, Twilight found herself in an unwinnable situation.

"You are right to be afraid, Twilight Sparkle. It would behoove you to revere me. To fear me." The Empress braced Twilight's face with her hands. "Very few things can be promised in this life, but I will promise you this: I find you very, very intriguing for the time being. If you continue to be as such, and if you obey me… I gave you my word that I would spare the gypsy, and I'm a woman of my word. All you need to do is uphold your end of the bargain. You will struggle and you will fail. This is expected. This is necessary. But the moment you stop struggling, the moment you stop trying, the moment you stop being amusing… Then you will have a good reason to fear me." Empress Celestia smiled a powerful, haunting, wicked smile as she released her grasp on Twilight. "But for now… I happen to find you quite interesting, Twilight Sparkle. Very easy on the eyes, although something is missing…"

Empress Celestia patted Twilight gently on the cheek before turning for her dresser. She produced a jewelry box, finely crafted of dark oak, and brought it to her bed, where she took a seat. She beckoned for Twilight, who timidly met her at the edge of the bed. Empress Celestia slowly opened the jewelry box. Sitting in the velvet lined box was a collection of gems, six in total and of varying sizes and colors.

"My pendants first, if you would," said Empress Celestia. Twilight carefully removed the pendants, one gem pink and the other purple, both hanging from thin loops of platinum. Carefully, so as to not somehow damage the jewelry (or worse yet, offend the Empress), she tied the pendants around the High Queen's neck. "Next the rings. Save the anklets for last."

"Are these the rings you told me about?" asked Twilight, lifting the two silver rings from the box. Onto the Empress' right hand, on her little finger, she slid a ring under with a soft blue gem. On the other hand, she gave a ring with a gem of green. "The ones from the… execution?"

"Clever thinking, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress with a grin. "Incorrect thinking, but clever nonetheless. No, these rings are much, much, much older than that poor whoreson. The anklets now, thank you kindly."

Twilight took the anklets from the box and tied them around the High Queen's dainty, perfect ankles. On the left foot, she tied a gem that was deep red in color. On the right, a gem of glowing orange, like the setting sun. Twilight stood up, confused as to why the jewelry box was still open until she peered into its depths; laying at the bottom of the box was a thick swath of leather with a buckle on one end and many slots for it to be strapped with. In the middle was a large, golden sun, a bit taller than the leather strap itself. The Empress grinned, pulling the strap from the box and rising to her feet.

"Turn around," ordered the High Queen. Her heart pounding in her throat, Twilight didn't have much choice but to obey. She gulped in fear as the Empress' fingers neared her, her terror mounting at the sensation of rough leather against her neck. Slowly, as if to give Twilight time to fully absorb her situation, Empress Celestia strapped the collar snugly around her throat. "There. Let me see how that looks." Twilight's face burned with embarrassment, with humiliation, as she slowly turned on the spot to be inspected and scrutinized by the Empress.

"Much better. I knew your ensemble was missing something, and that something was a way to display that you belong to me. You will wear this from now on. Every second you are in my presence, that collar is to be around your neck. Am I understood?" Twilight slowly nodded, which only seemed to intensify the Empress' smile. "Good girl. Now, the way I see things, we've teased my chancellor enough by now. What say you, Twilight Sparkle? Shall we have some breakfast?"

"Yes, your Majesty," said Twilight. She watched as the Empress crossed the room to the marble bust on the dresser, the head of which held her glittering golden diadem. She pulled the headpiece from its home and placed it carefully on her head. As if she needed to be more intimidating. She gave Twilight one more look up and down, almost devouring her with her eyes, before opening the door and stepping out of the bedchamber.

"Good morning, Empress!” Rarity kissed the sun and bowed before the High Queen. "’Tis a beautiful day, made all the more luminous by your glorious light. Today, we have quite a bit to accomplish, your Divinity, so—"

"You look absolutely ridiculous, Rarity." Empress Celestia briskly strolled past the chancellor without even sparing her a glance. "Tie your hair up at once. And please, it's far too early to be dealing with your preferred brand of nonsense. I have an intense craving for blueberry tarts and I flat-out refuse to listen to a single item on that list until I have one."

"Yes, your Greatness." Rarity glanced to Twilight sullenly, her eyes locked onto the collar around the handmaiden's throat. She removed the ribbon from her hair and used it to tie up her sapphire locks in accordance with her Empress' preference. "The dining hall will be ready for you in just a moment."

"Good. Make sure that they have my table set for two. Twilight Sparkle shall be dining with me this morning." Empress Celestia hummed in thought before giving a gentle shrug. "Make it three. I suppose I actually should listen to what you have to say, hm?"

"W-why, I would be honoured!" Even while struggling to keep pace with the High Queen, Rarity found time to bow. "Although… for you to share a table with a lowlife like Sparkle…"

"It is irregular, yes. But it is also none of your concern whom I elect to dine with. Do not question me again, Rarity, especially after I so graciously granted you the opportunity to be in my company," said Empress Celestia.

"Of course, Empress. Please, forgive me…" Rarity shrunk down under the weight of the Empress' disapproval. She peered up, apparently hoping to see some glimmer of forgiveness in the eyes of the High Queen; the cold, almost vacant glare she received left much to be desired. Twilight watched the exchange awkwardly, her anxiety turning to tension when Rarity turned to her and gave her a dirty, disgusted glare.

The rest of the trip to the Empress' dining hall was as short as it was uncomfortably silent. Empress Celestia spared neither of her servants another backwards glance until they arrived, at which point Rarity quickly opened the door and held it open for the High Queen. Empress Celestia strolled past, with Twilight just behind her, causing Rarity to take up the rear.

"My seat, Twilight Sparkle," said Empress Celestia, pointing to a seat at the head of the table that was quite a bit more ornate than the others. Twilight nodded, then ran a bit ahead to pull out her chair. Empress Celestia took her seat, then gestured to the one beside her, which Twilight nervously claimed for herself. "You may be seated once you speak to the kitchen staff, Ms. Rarity. Make sure there's plenty of that Wintermist blend, I'm positively bewitched."

"Right away, Milady!" Rarity bowed, then disappeared through a doorway near the rear of the room, which presumably led into the kitchen. There was quiet for a bit, silent if not for the indiscernible rumble of Rarity conversing with the kitchen staff, before the chancellor returned and, with a small, dainty smile, took a seat across from the Empress.

"It will be just a second, Empress," said Rarity. "I thank you for so graciously allowing me to dine in your company, your Divinity."

"Yes, yes, my presence is a blessing, et cetera." The Empress rolled her eyes, tapping her finger impatiently on the table. "You'll have to forgive me for being a bit short, Rarity, but last night did not go quite as desired."

"I'm very sorry to hear that, Empress. I will do everything in my power to—"

"Hm, yes. You will. That spell, Rarity. Your progress?" asked Empress Celestia.

"Actually, Empress, I'm moving along quite a bit quicker than I expected," reported Rarity, brimming with pride. "My sister cooked up some very helpful brews to aid in my casting, and I stumbled across an incredible little tome in the library that completed a lot of legwork for me. I believe I'm missing only a few more pieces. I need only a bit more than a week. Maybe 8 more days, just to get the last few things in order."

"Fantastic. You have 5." Empress Celestia gave a sinister smirk, watching in amusement as her chancellor's expression fell. "Please, make an effort not to disappoint me."

"I would never, Milady. I live only to serve."

The room was soon filled with the floating, derisive laughter of the Empress, followed swiftly by the enticing aromas of the approaching meal, carried into the room by a variety of servants. They revealed the spread to the Empress, presenting eggs, breads, cheeses, jam, a roast hen, tea, and, most importantly, a platter of elegant, delicate blueberry tarts. The staff bowed before retreating back to the kitchen, leaving the three to enjoy their meal.

"Ah, perfection." Empress Celestia grabbed a tart, taking a bite as Rarity filled her cup with tea. "Thank you, dear. After last night, I desperately needed this."

"What happened?" asked Twilight, regretting it almost as soon as the words left her mouth. Empress Celestia stared at Twilight for a bit, particularly at Twilight's bare plate. She hadn't touched anything in front of her, even as the Empress and the chancellor helped themselves to the bounty before them.

"Things are moving faster than anticipated. I was hoping to be a bit more prepared." The Empress sighed, sipping her tea. "Canterlot is expecting a very important visitor, and we sadly are not ready for them."

"We shall be, Milady, I promise you that," said Rarity, nodding with determination. "In fact, I would like to return to work on that spell once Court begins, if I may be so allowed?"

"Hm… I suppose, now that I have Twilight Sparkle to keep me company, I could send you on your way. I expect you to report back to me throughout the day, with the fragments of your formula so I can look them over." Empress Celestia nodded to Rarity before turning to face Twilight. "Of course, that means you'll need to stand in for the Chancellor, take up her duties. You can't very well do that on an empty stomach, try though Rarity might, so I would recommend you eat something. Now, while Rarity reads the morning report."

"Yes, Empress," said both women, though one spoke with quite a bit more enthusiasm than the other. Twilight silently, begrudgingly served herself a bit of bread and jam, feeling her guilt mount with each spanning second. All she could think of was Pinkie, alone, starving, terrified. Pinke needed this food more than she did, more than the chancellor and the Empress. But there wasn't much Twilight could do for Pinkie here. Twilight was starting to grow tired of this sense of powerlessness.

"Morning report for this day, the 2nd of June, the 103rd year of the 4th Era." Rarity produced a scroll of parchment from her breast pocket and began reading from it. "With just over a fortnight to prepare for the Solstice, things are busy, busy, busy! The border colonies have sent their caravans with their tributes, which should be arriving in the coming days. In fact, we should be expecting Mother Chrysalis' representative in just a few days."

"Good, good," said the Empress, refilling her tea and pouring one out for Twilight. Uneasily, Twilight took a sip, wincing a bit at the heat and the taste. It wasn't altogether unpleasant, just not something Twilight had any experience with before. "It's very reassuring to know that Chrysalis is remembering her place. Any news from Calypso?"

"Aye, their sea hawk arrived just this morning carrying a message," said Rarity with a nod. "Matai Adagio regretfully cannot make it, as she needs to remain home for a spiritual festival of her people on the only day she could depart. Any later than her festival, and the storms…"

"Hm. Shame. The Calypso Isles have some truly wonderful spices that I just can't seem to grow here…" Empress Celestia sighed, rapping the table's surface restlessly, then cracked a tiny grin. "I'm starting to regret letting you talk me into this treaty, Rarity. I could have burned their petty little tribe to ash by now, I'd have all the spices I want."

Things went quiet for a beat, the silence broken by the Empress' gentle, almost derisive laughter. After just a second of hesitation, Rarity joined in, although the joke was lost on Twilight. She wasn't familiar with the Calypso Isles, but to hear Empress Celestia speak so casually of destroying it, for something as trivial as spices, was unsettling whether it was intended as a joke or not. Twilight didn't like the idea of anyone with as much power as Empress Celestia wielding it so frivolously.

"In any case, send a response to the Matai, let her know that her presence is always welcome in Canterlot," said the High Queen. She snickered to herself. "Well, for now, at least. Soon, I may just have to take that quaint little island…"

"Right away, Milady." Rarity withdrew a quill and a small inkwell, and quickly added onto the scroll. "In other news, I—"

"Actually, Rarity, I would like for Twilight Sparkle to read the rest of the report." Twilight's eyes went wide, but she didn't dare protest. The Empress gestured to Twilight and, after just a second of hesitation, Rarity offered the scroll to Twilight. "Just after the news regarding the Matai, if you don't mind."

"Um… S-s… Spies…?" Twilight stared down at Rarity's neat, elegant, looping handwriting, the squiggles blending together into nonsense. Neat orderly nonsense, but still illegible to Twilight. "I…"

"Is something wrong, Twilight Sparkle?" asked Empress Celestia, her tone sounding less like a concerned inquiry and more like a taunt. "You seem to be struggling."

"I'm… I'm sorry," said Twilight, gently lowering the scroll to the table. "I… I grew up on a farm, you see. After my father died, and my brother left home, it was up to me and my mother to tend to the crops. I never had any schooling."

"Please tell me you're joking," groaned Rarity. "I knew you were an ignorant little rat, but you can't even read? Honestly…"

"Not everyone was as fortunate as you, Chancellor." Twilight felt her cheeks flush red, her ears burning from embarrassment. "When there was barely enough food to get through the winter, the furthest thing from my mother's mind was teaching me how to read children's stories."

"Now, now, this hostility is uncalled for," said the Empress. "While your lack of literacy is very inconvenient, it's but a minor setback in the grand scheme of things. You'll have plenty of time to learn. In fact…" The High Queen leaned in to examine the news before Twilight, humming thoughtfully. "We're going to have our hands full with Day Court, it seems… In any case, Rarity, I would like for you to free an hour of tomorrow's schedule so that we may begin Twilight Sparkle's schooling. And do much the same for the rest of the week."

"It is done, your Excellency," reported Rarity, turning her icy glare from Twilight and back to her schedule. "Now that the news has concluded… Are you ready to open the Court, your Radiance?" Empress Celestia traced her finger around the rim of her teacup, humming thoughtfully for a moment before claiming another tart.

"Very well. Go and get the throne room prepared," ordered the High Queen. Rarity stood up and kissed the sun, bowing before turning to the door and briskly departing. "You seem troubled, Twilight Sparkle."

"I’m not completely ignorant. I know how to read a few words," said Twilight. "And I know that spies don't often come up in times of peace." The Empress didn't respond verbally, instead tilting her head curiously. "That doesn't sound good."

"Interesting insight. If it doesn't sound good, then how does it sound?"

"It sounds as though you may be expecting trouble. Maybe even war?"

"Oh, Twilight Sparkle. So quaint and yet still so…" The Empress pursed her lips, searching for an elusive word. "Clever, I suppose is the best way to say it. Perceptive. You think very rationally, although… There's a few gaps on your reasoning."

"What sort of gaps?" asked Twilight. The Empress took one last sip of her tea, chuckling to herself as she did.

"Think about what you just heard me say about Calypso," said the Empress. She stood up, gesturing for Twilight to do the same. "Half of my might would be more than enough to raze that pathetic island to dust. So tell me, Twilight Sparkle. Do you really think that there's anyone capable of war with me?"

Empress Celestia patted Twilight gently on the cheek before making her way to the door, beckoning for Twilight to follow. Uneasily, Twilight did as such, deciding whether or not the Empress' made her feel more at ease.

After a moment of consideration, Twilight determined the answer was "no".

"And this is all of them?" asked the Empress.

Twilight determined very early in the proceedings that she was not fond of Day Court. It was a tense, stuffy, frightening affair. There were a great number of issues that required fair, well-balanced decisions. Things that should take time to consider. It brought Twilight great unease to see how swiftly and mercilessly the Empress cast her judgment. Many men and women passed into the Court that morning, coming before Empress Celestia in her throne with their grievances, their requests for aide, their fears and concerns. With each cold, emotionless decision, Twilight felt her gut twist up inside her, knowing that this person was the only thing standing between her and a terrible demise.

"Yes, Empress. These are them." A guard, one of many in the Court at the moment, stood before the Empress and gestures before him. Three men kneeled, their arms bound behind their backs and their heads covered by burlap sacks. There were additional guards with their weapons trained on the supposed spies, one for each traitor. "Three sods foolish enough to oppose you."

"Hm. Let me see them," ordered the Empress. The guard nodded and removed the bags, letting both the Empress and her handmaiden get a good look at them. They all bore a striking resemblance to one another, although the one in the center was significantly older. "Ah. I see treason is now a family affair." Empress Celestia spoke with none of her wicked amusement, no taunting or teasing in her tone. Somehow, she had gotten even more intimidating. "You have thirty seconds to explain your actions. Begin."

The three men stared up at the Empress, beaming contempt and hate in their eyes, and they held their silence. Empress Celestia cocked a brow, looking up to her guard for an explanation.

"Apologies, your Greatness. I should have warned you," said the guard. "These three cannot speak. They've had their tongues cut out, no doubt so they couldn't spill the secrets of their co-conspirators under duress. A ruthless little ploy, but very effective nonetheless."

"Hm. And where did you find these spies?" asked the Empress.

"The East Garden, my Empress. They looked to be examining the Moon Pond, and we can only assume…"

"Hm. Yes, I believe that is the only reasonable thing to do here, assume. Very well, then." Empress Celestia stared down at her captives, receiving nothing more than bitter, furious, loathing glare. The High Queen sighed a quiet sigh, leaning back in her throne. "I find you three guilty of treason, and conspiracy against the crown. Your sentence is death." Empress Celestia gestured to the guards, who grabbed up the spies and pulled them to their feet. "Take them to the menagerie. My pets are hungry for fresh meat."

The men, the traitors, grunted angrily, silently cursing the High Queen in their own muted way. With a pit in her stomach, Twilight watched the spies kick and fight as the Empress' guards grabbed them up and dragged them away. Empress Celestia watched them go, shaking her head in disappointment. The lead guard, the one who had led the report, bowed before attempting to leave, not getting very far before he was stopped by a gentle gesture from the High Queen.

"Is there anything else that requires my attention?" asked Empress Celestia. "I admit myself to be growing quite tired of this nonsense for the time being."

"Er… There's one more criminal that requires your judgment, your Divinity," said the guard cautiously. "I could delay her until tomorrow, if you like, but the woman is in hysterics. You may prefer to see to her now." The Empress crossed her legs, letting out a tired sigh.

"Very well. Prepare the accused and bring her before me." Empress Celestia tapped her knee restlessly. "After her, I will be departing for a stroll in the courtyard with my handmaiden. Hurry along, the sooner I deal with this woman the better."

"Yes, my Lady. She'll be just a moment."

As the throne room emptied out, Twilight could feel the air in the room stiffen. Every second she spent alone with the Empress felt more akin to an hour, the discomfort not helped by the cold, uncomfortable silence. Though the Empress barely looked at her, Twilight could feel the heavy, crushing weight of Empress Celestia's observation and judgment. Twilight nearly brought herself to speak, but her resolve failed her at the last moment, and so she simply remained with her hands behind her back as she had been instructed.

“You have a question, Twilight Sparkle,” said the Empress, still not turning her gaze to Twilight. She snapped her fingers, causing a small orange flame to burst to life in her hand. Twilight felt her heart stop, her breathing only resuming when it became clear that the Empress was simply casting idle spells out of boredom, and had no intention of turning Her sorcery onto the handmaiden. “Speak freely, girl. I’m keen to learn more about how your mind works.”

“Y-you executed them… For trespassing in a garden?” asked Twilight. The Empress paused for a moment, casting her flame from one hand to another, and Twilight quickly sought to amend her statement. “Not that I would ever question you, your Excellency. I just… I don’t understand.”

“Of course you don’t. But you will come to learn that, just because a transgression seems innocent enough to one does not mean that this is in line with reality. As for the men in my garden… This is not yet something you need concern yourself with,” said Empress Celestia. She let out a small, curious hum. “Come here, Twilight Sparkle. I would like to try something.”

“Yes, my Empress.” Cautiously, as if approaching a wild beast (which, as far as Twilight was concerned, was very much so the case), Twilight approached her mistress, stopping when the Empress raised her handful of fire. “M’lady…”

“Have you cast any magick since you attacked my manticore? Intentional or otherwise,” asked the Empress. Twilight vigorously shook her head, which seemed to be about what the Empress expected. “Hold out your palm, dear."

Twilight did as she was told, her hand trembling as she offered her hand to the High Queen. Empress Celestia inspected her for a bit, poking and prodding at the rough, slightly calloused flesh of Twilight's palm.

"The bruising has mostly faded… Your body is more resistant to your own magick than I expected," mused the Empress. She cracked a tiny smile, waving her hand and increasing the size of the fire in her palm. With her other hand, she grabbed Twilight firmly by the wrist. "I am going to hand you this fire, Twilight Sparkle. If you listen carefully to my instruction, you will be fine. Understand?" Twilight gave a meek, frightened nod. "Ignis Minora. Say those words. Ignis Minora."

"Ignis Minora," said Twilight shakily.

"Very good. Keep repeating those words. Ignis Minora, over and over. Say it. Think it. Feel it. Imagine a wall between your hand and the flame. It's very important that you keep your mind and your soul steady, lest you be burned. Are you ready?"

Nodding nervously, Twilight offered her hand to the Empress and her flame. Her hand met the Empress' own perfect skin, the heat emanating from the plume of fire screaming at Twilight to recoil. Empress Celestia nudged her hand forward, and, as if solid, the fire unnaturally slipped out of her grasp and into Twilight's. The flame stopped less than an inch from Twilight's hand, her blood vibrating as the arcane energy in her body surged to life. A very faint, nearly invisible lavender aura surrounded Twilight's hand, keeping it safe from harm.

"Ignis Minora. Ignis Minora. Ignis Minora." Twilight spoke in a hushed whisper, her heart sending echoing thuds reverberating throughout her skull. She kept repeating the incantation, Ignis Minora, over and over, only part of her brain even aware that she was speaking at all. All she could focus on was the fire, the heat, the buzzing pain blossoming in her veins like pins in her flesh.

Flame licked the surface of Twilight's hand, a flare of pain destroying any idea of focus or concentration. Try as she might to resume her chant, it was for naught; the fire seemed intent to consume her flesh. The Empress acted quickly, clasping Twilight's burning hand between her own, her silken skin and imposing power beating the fire down into nothingness. Twilight choked down breath after breath, heart thumping and blood coursing, and she looked up to see the Empress grin.

"Without any formulae or basic knowledge of magick, using just an incantation, you managed to contain and uphold a fairly complex combustion spell for 18 seconds," said Empress Celestia. "That is quite impressive. It appears that we shall make a mage of you yet."

"T-thank you, Empress." In the moment, Twilight wasn't sure whether she was thanking the High Queen for her complimentary words or simply for extinguishing the fire. She just stared at her arm, as the stabbing, needling pain slowly faded. "Does it always hurt? Sorcery, I mean. "

"No. With enough practice, study, and discipline, you'll be able to direct your mana through your body like a river." The Empress held Twilight's hand, inspecting it carefully for burns, and then bizarrely leaned in and gave the slightly torched flesh a soft kiss. "Currently, you can only force it to crash about like a tsunami. Powerful, but not altogether useful if you can't do anything without melting the flesh from your bone."

"I don't understand. If magi are so dangerous that you've outlawed the practice of sorcery, why would you teach me?" asked Twilight. The Empress just laughed, gently patting Twilight on the cheek.

"Because it's fun. Besides, you're no threat to me. Not if you remember our deal."

The throne room doors flew open, and that guard returned with one last prisoner in tow. She was a somewhat frail, sickly woman, her dress rough and dirty, with tears and holes near the hem. Twilight imagined she must have been rather poor by Canterlot standards, given how dirty and ratty she looked compared to many women she had seen in the inner city. This woman's skin was marred with pockmarks and sores, and she moved rather sluggishly as she entered the room, hands bound by rope.

"The accused, my Empress," reported the guard. Empress Celestia leaned forward in her seat, curiously. "She's a murderer, your Grace. Slaughtered her husband with his own blade"

"Kneel," ordered Empress Celestia flatly. The accused murderer did as she was told, gingerly dropping to her knees. "State your name, killer."

"Cheerilee," said the woman, her voice quaking with fear. "Please, my Empress, mercy…"

"How do you plead, Cheerilee?"

"Please, Empress! I had to! The man was a drunk, he would have killed me!" Cheerilee spoke quickly, as if her next word could very well be her last. "He was a wicked man, rotten to his core. He—"

"How do you plead?" repeated the Empress. The little bit of color that remained quickly flushed from Cheerilee's face, her ghastly pale skin giving her an appearance similar to that of a corpse.

"I… I killed him. I am guilty," said Cheerilee finally. The Empress cocked her brow, and Cheerilee nearly tripped over herself to amend her statement. "But, my Empress, I swear, I acted in self-defense. My husband, he was so angry with me, he beat me, said he'd kill me, our baby." Cheerilee had tears in her eyes, her voice quivering. "I'm pregnant, you see. He said he'd… stab the baby out through my belly with a hot poker. I had to do something, Empress, I just had to! I—"

"Enough." Empress Celestia silenced her accused with a single word and a gentle wave of her hand. "Why was your husband so cross with you that he should threaten your life?"

"I… There was a girl, I've been teaching her to read and count. She was so hungry… I gave her some coin, so she could afford some bread," explained Cheerilee. "My husband said not to give her a bit. Said she just an urchin, bastard little thief, but I couldn't just let her starve…"

"Hm. I hope this girl's life was worth your freedom. For the crime of murder, I sentence you to 8 years in Golden Oak Prison." The Empress sighed, clearly exasperated with what she saw as a pointless exercise. Twilight gasped, twitching forward in an ill-fated attempt to reach for the prisoner, who had finally broken out into tears. "Whether you are justified in your actions or not is irrelevant. There was a crime. You are guilty. You shall be punished."

"P-please… Empress, I'm ill, pregnant! Have mercy, please" pleaded Cheerilee. "I'll be lucky to survive even six months in Golden Oak! My baby… Please, Empress…"

"Hm… My handmaiden has first-hand experience inside of Golden Oak," mused the High Queen. "What say you, Twilight Sparkle? Is there truth to what the murderer has to say?"

Twilight froze, not entirely sure of the best thing to say in that moment. She didn't know this woman, but she didn't believe that an ill woman, an expectant mother, deserved a punishment quite so severe. She caught Cheerilee's gaze, taking in the sick woman's fear and separation before stepping forward to speak.

"Golden Oak is very cold and unforgiving. There's never enough food to eat or clean water to drink," said Twilight carefully. "It's essentially a free for all battle for resources among the prisoners, and the guards do little to help." She curled her lip in disgust as she recalled those damned guards, particularly the one who put her on this mess. "Oftentimes, they do more harm than good… So, no. I can say with certainty that she would not survive her sentence."

"Hm… And you're certain of this?" asked the Empress. Twilight nodded confidently, giving Cheerilee a small, encouraging grin. "Very well. If Golden Oak isn't an option, you will go to the block, instead."

"What?!" Twilight covered her mouth as soon as her outburst slipped, fearfully looking to her mistress. The Empress simply tilted her head, waiting to hear what else Twilight had to say. "Empress, that's not what I had in mind, I—"

"Let's review the facts. This woman is a murderer. Murderers need to be punished," said Empress Celestia. "If she's to die in the tree anyway, would it not be kinder to end her suffering now?"

"My Lady, she has a child!"

"A child that would be dead in six months regardless. Unless, of course, you're saying that she does have a chance in the tree?"

A shaky, quivering whine floated out of Cheerilee, her fear almost palpable. She was in tears, awkwardly clutching her middle and stammering about her baby, begging for mercy. Twilight desperately looked to the High Queen, horrified not for the last time by her cold, unwavering indifference. Swallowing her heart back down, the handmaiden spoke once again.

"I-I… I suppose there is a possibility of her surviving in Golden Oak," said Twilight. "A small chance, but… the block is an absolute certainty of death. At least in the tree, she and her child will have a fighting chance."

"No… No, please!" Cheerilee folded her hands up in fruitless begging. "No, Gods above, no!"

"Quiet, my child. You needn't pray so loudly to your God," said Empress Celestia, leaning forward with a wicked smirk. "I promise, I can hear you just fine. 8 years in Golden Oak Prison. Your sentence begins tonight. Take her away."

"Empress, please have mercy!" Cheerilee screamed as the guard grabbed her up to her feet and dragging her away. Twilight felt herself twist up inside, and she lost control of herself; without looking back to the Empress, Twilight rushed forward, gently grasping Cheerilee by the wrist before the guard could pull her too far away.

"When you get to Golden Oak, you'll spend the night on the first floor, the roots. Then, when they sort out where to stick you, they'll transport you up to the canopy," explained Twilight quickly. "When you get up high in the tree, look for a girl. Pink hair, round cheeks, she's a bit of a heavier girl. She's called Pinkie Pie. Find her, tell her you know me. Twilight Sparkle. She'll help you with food and water."

It wasn't entirely clear if Cheerilee even heard her, the way she was screaming and carrying on. Twilight couldn't do more than watch as the woman was led away, hoping her advice would aid her in some way. It wasn't until Cheerilee was gone did Twilight consider her actions, when the Empress tutted her disapproval.

"I did not give you permission to leave my side, now did I?" The Empress' voice chilled Twilight's blood to ice, the disapproval in her tone haunting in its sinister aura. "By my side, Twilight Sparkle."

"I'm sorry, Empress. I just had to say something." Twilight cautiously approached the Empress, stopping when she saw the faintly glowing sunny aura of the High Queen's charging sorcery. "M-my Empress…"

"A good handmaiden remains at the beck and call of her Empress," explained the High Queen. "I think we need something to keep you in place. Oh, I have just the thing."

The Empress' magick flared to life, causing Twilight to flinch in fear. Instead of flame or fury, what Empress Celestia produced with her magick was quite a bit stranger. A thin, sturdy length of leather appeared in her grasp. On one end was a simple hook of brass, with an accompanying clasp. On the other was a large loop of leather, clearly intended to be used as a handle.

"This should do quite nicely." Twilight shivered, her ears burning red with embarrassment as the Empress hooked the leash onto her collar. "There, now my pet will always be at arm's length. Do you like that, Twilight Sparkle?" The Empress grinned sinisterly. "Remember, my dear, I prefer your honest thoughts."

"N-no, Empress," said Twilight, blooming with embarrassment. Her humiliation was made all the worse when the High Queen stood up, tugging on the leash and pulling Twilight forward. "I do not like this one bit." Empress Celestia laughed, giving Twilight's leash another deft yank, pulling the girl stumbling forward.

"Good," said the Empress, a wicked laugh in her voice. She led the way, pulling her handmaiden to the door. "Now come, my pet. Let's go for a walk."

Regicide

”Wake up."

Twilight heard the voice, so familiar and yet so utterly foreign, but her mind had no response. She was gripped in shadow, essentially fast asleep if not for this distraction. Her body felt so heavy, too weighty to even toss and turn, and so Twilight merely laid in place as the world spun around her.

"Time is running out."

"It's… So late…" Twilight tried to sit up, with little success. "What is…?"

"Now, Twilight Sparkle."

Suddenly, Twilight was sitting upright, her heart threatening to bust through her chest. That voice, that tone. The silky way that the words seemed to slither out of her mouth, all but hissing the name "Twilight Sparkle", it was unforgettable. Though she couldn't be seen, Twilight knew that it could only be the High Queen.

"Empress?" Twilight recoiled slightly at the sound of her own voice. It echoed and shimmered unnaturally, as if Twilight was speaking underwater. Naturally, she assumed there to be some manner of sorcery at play, although she knew not what sort of magick could be responsible.

"Not quite. Please, Twilight, time is running out. We only have a few days…"

"I… Wait. I know you. Your voice." Though her head swam, Twilight was starting to put things into place. "Who are you?"

"Unimportant. Do you remember our previous meetings?"

"I don't… You said you need my help," said Twilight slowly. "You said… Kill?"

"Damn this spell! My mana is too low to continue this connection much longer, and we have so much more to discuss! It's no use, you'll have to learn later."

"You're not making sense. Who are you? Why do you need my help?" Twilight tensed as the gravity of the Voice's requests slowly sank in. 'W-who do you want to kill?"

"I do not desire to kill anyone, but it is a necessity. If Equestria is to be saved, we have but one recourse: slay the tyrant on the throne."

"You mean to tell me…?"

"Yes, Twilight Sparkle. You shall help me kill Celestia. But that comes later. For now… Remember my Voice. Remember what she's done. And, most importantly, remember that Celestia is a wicked husk of a woman with no heart or soul. No matter what she may say or do to lead you to believe otherwise, you mean nothing to her. No one does. And that is why she must die."

The cold hand of fear grasped Twilight by the throat as she jerked upright in bed, her body drenched in a cold sweat. She blinked firmly, looking around her room carefully. Her candle, nearly burned out, was still just barely lit, bathing the parchment on her desk with a dim, dying orange glow. On said parchment was the alphabet, given to Twilight by the Empress a few nights ago to begin her education in literacy.

"I must have taken a rest and dozed off." A reasonable enough explanation, and yet it felt so false. Twilight wasn't so much recounting events as she was attempting to justify a strange, impossible occurrence. "That dream…"

This was not the first time Twilight had this dream, she was certain of it. Nearly a week and a half in the castle, some variation of that dream had haunted her every night. Always that voice, talking to her from nowhere. The harder she strained and reached for a grasp of the dream, the more it slipped from memory. Twilight was grabbing at mist, the answers slipping between her fingers with each passing moment. Before long, it had vanished entirely.

"I'm going mad…" muttered Twilight, clutching her head. She felt like portions of her mind were dissipating, memories running away from her. "Only a few days in and this castle is driving me mad…"

There was a knock at the door, which meant Twilight was out of time to muse and ruminate. Now, she had work to do. The handmaiden quickly dressed herself in one of the silk gowns from her wardrobe, all garbs that felt a bit unnatural to Twilight. Most strangely, she found, was the addition of her new "accessories", as the Empress liked to say. Twilight shuddered as she lifted the collar, branded with the Empress' insignia, and strapped it snugly around her throat. Finally came the leash, the handle of which Twilight was forced to carry until she met with the High Queen, at which point she would offer it to allow herself to be yanked and dragged around at the Empress' behest. Of all of her duties as the handmaiden, being the subject of the Empress' humiliation was her least favorite.

"Just a moment, Chancellor," said Twilight as the knocking resumed. With no windows, and no way to see the sun, Twilight wasn't sure of the time, but she was certain that it couldn't have been much past dawn. Not that it mattered. She could be hours early and still find a way to earn the ire of the Royal Chancellor. With the threat of that fury mounting, Twilight tiredly crossed her room and opened the door, prepared for what would surely be a long day of work.

"Good morning, Ms. Twilight." To her immense surprise, it was not Rarity waiting for her in the corridor, but instead a guard. Twilight peered at him carefully, attempting to make heads or tails of the situation.

"Flash?" Twilight traced the gaze of his gentle, blue eyes, quickly darting to the collar before returning to meet her eye, and felt her ears burn in embarrassment. "What are you doing here?"

"Oh. I suppose Chancellor Rarity didn't tell you?" said Flash. "Both she and the Empress are very busy until tonight, and so they dedicated today to showing you around the city." Flash waited for a beat before continuing. "I think that's a 'royal' way of saying that the Empress wants to flaunt you around to the common folk, drum up a little drama. She gets bored."

"I've noticed… So, I'm to be following you all day?" asked Twilight. Flash nodded, giving the handmaiden a tiny grin. "That sounds quite nice, actually. Where shall we go first?"

"I have a quick errand to run, if you don't mind, ma'am." Flash stepped aside, allowing for the handmaiden to join him in the corridor, and raised a parcel that had been resting against the wall. "My captain wanted me to bring his dagger to his home for him. Just got it back from the smithy. Then… I don't imagine you've had the opportunity to explore the city."

"Ah. Your captain…" Twilight walked beside Flash, venturing through the halls. She gripped the handle of the leash, her fingernails digging into the leather. "Spearhead…"

"That's the one. He's, uh…" Flash paused for a moment before continuing. "He's a determined man, is about the nicest thing I can say."

"That's one way to put it."

The two continued on in silence, save for the clanking of Flash's armor against the floor. Dedicated to his duty, Flash remained vigilant, his eyes trained for any unforeseen danger. For the first time, Twilight found herself at ease by the presence of a Canterlot guard, instead of on edge.

"I, er… I didn't think you'd remember me," said Flash.

"Of course I remember you. You're the first guard to ever treat me like a human being," said Twilight. "You said you weren't being nice, but you really were. I've been looking for you ever since, I wanted to thank you properly."

"I don't think that's something really worthy of thanks. You strike me as a decent person, prisoner or not. Figured I ought to treat you like one." Flash's eyes once again darted to Twilight's neck, turning straight ahead almost before Twilight noticed. "May I ask about… that?"

"The collar is to show that my body belongs to the Empress," sighed Twilight, squeezing the leash tightly. "And the leash… so I'm always within the Empress' grasp. I'm meant to wear it whenever I'm in her presence."

"Ah. Clever thinking, as to be expected from our High Queen." Flash spoke almost bitterly, as if he spoke those words because he was told to rather than because he believed them. "Although… I doubt we'll bump into the Empress on the way to Spearhead's house. If you were to, perhaps, take that collar off once we leave the castle grounds, I don't think there's much I could say to stop you."

"That's… that's very kind of you," said Twilight, clutching at the collar. She peered at the guard suspiciously. "This isn't some sort of test, is it? You've not been sent by the Empress?"

"Nope. In fact, I've only ever personally met the Empress once, when I enlisted in the Royal Guard." Flash grimaced a bit at the memory. "I… I bumped into her and dropped my sword. Nearly lopped off her toes…"

"Gods above!"

"Yeah, she wasn't happy about that. Threatened to have my eyes poked out, to give me an excuse for being so clumsy," said Flash with a dark chuckle. "Thankfully, Chancellor Rarity convinced her to spare me such a severe punishment. Instead, I just had my back whipped for a few hours."

"How merciful…" droned Twilight. Flash just laughed, which brought a small smile to the handmaiden's face.

The two chattered and conversed as they departed from the castle interior to the courtyard, where Flash's horse awaited. He assisted Twilight in mounting the horse before climbing on himself, setting the steed forward at a slow, peaceful canter. As they left the castle grounds, Flash made true on his words; he quickly went about unstrapping the collar from Twilight's neck and stowing it in his saddlebags. Twilight sighed internally, her body suddenly lighter now that it was free of the Empress' mark, if only for a few hours.

The two rode into town, stopping fairly soon into their journey at the Captain's home. Twilight remained on the horse as Flash made his quick stop, knocking on Spearhead's door to deliver the weapon. To the surprise of Twilight, it wasn't the captain, rather, his wife who answered. Twilight watched the brief interaction from afar, baffled by the very idea of a man like Spearhead marrying at all. His wife was a dark, shadowy sort of woman, lacking light and warmth in her eyes and voice. Even as she spoke to Flash, her eyes were trained on Twilight, beaming forth contempt and hate, and a third thing Twilight couldn't quite identify. She wasn't certain how or why, but Twilight thought that may have been envy that she saw.

"Sorry for the delay, ma'am," said Flash, clambering onto his horse. "That's all I need to do. For the rest of today, I am at your beck and call." He flashed her a smile. "So? Where shall we go?"

There had always been very little time in Twilight's life for recreation. First a poor farmer, then a prisoner, and now a servant of the Empress herself, there was never much time for her to consider her own pleasure or amusement. As such, her day out with Flash was a breath of fresh air, a rare time to enjoy life. There was so much she hadn't yet been able to see, so much of Canterlot's art and music yet to be discovered. Exploring the golden city was fascinating, liberating. It was fun.

But now, the day was over, and fun was but a memory. Now, she was back to serving the High Queen's will. Her time out in the city with Flash had stretched out into the evening, and upon her return to the castle, she was accosted by the Chancellor, who ordered her to report to the Empress' bedchamber and await further instruction. Twilight was nervous to receive such an order, not having been in the Empress' room this late, but she did as she was told. She stood waiting in the lavish room, not daring to sit, for hours, until the sun had set and the full moon rose into the inky, ebony sky.

"Come along, dear." Twilight flinched, taken off-guard by the Empress' sudden appearance in the doorframe. She turned to face the High Queen and quickly offered her the leash that she so begrudgingly wore. Empress Celestia smirked as she crossed the room, gently grasping the leash and pulling Twilight along. "I do say, Twilight Sparkle, that collar does suit you. When Chancellor Rarity is done recovering, I'll have to ask her to design more for you."

"Recovering?" While Twilight would never consider herself a friend of the Chancellor, it put her on edge to know that something may have happened to her. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing, yet. Soon…" Empress Celestia snickered darkly, giving Twilight a firm tug before continuing their way out of the room. "I will explain in due time. For now… Join me in the garden. Tonight is a very important night, indeed, and I want you to be there to experience it."

Without any more explanation, the Empress led her pet into the grand halls of Canterlot Castle, turning down the East Wing. At this hour, few guards and servants were out and about in the halls, which gave the entire castle a dark, ominous air to it. Empress Celestia strode boldly through that ominous darkness, stopping at a seemingly innocuous painting on the wall. The Empress casually waved her hand, sending the painting turning on its side; the wall let out a sound of groaning metal, the hidden gear mechanisms sliding the secret door out of place. The Empress pulled Twilight into the newly revealed tunnel, closing the door with another noncommittal wave.

After following the dark tunnel to its end, the two found themselves in a garden, smaller than the ones in the castle's courtyard, covered by a dome of glass. Many different plants grew inside, flowers and vines and even a few small trees. In the center of the garden was a perfectly round pool of water, so crystal clear and pristine that Twilight could see her own reflection without a single blemish or distortion. Waiting beside the pool, flanked by a Daybreaker on either side, was Chancellor Rarity, who was looking over a decidedly ancient-looking tome, the arcane nature of which Twilight could only speculate.

"What's the verdict, Ms. Rarity?" asked Empress Celestia as she approached. "Is this another colossal waste of my time, or do you actually intend to deliver on your promise?"

"I will give you the results you desire or die trying, m'lady!" promised Rarity, closing her book and bowing to the Empress.

"Hm. For your sake, I do hope you are correct in that assessment. Barring a success here… It would be advantageous for you to die before I can punish you for failing me again." The Empress laughed a light, airy laugh, as if she had made a casual joke at a friend's expense. "Fire when ready, Ms. Rarity."

"Y-yes, Empress." Rarity strode slowly around the pool, her eyes closed as she muttered under her breath. Her chanting became more intricate, twisted and winding in her whispers, until it seemed less like she was speaking the words and more as if the words were scrambling up her throat to escape her of their own accord. Empress Celestia handed Twilight the leash, stepping forward to examine Rarity.

"Yes, yes…" she murmured, watching the Chancellor carefully. "Sweetie's potions did you well, your mana is much more concentrated than usual…"

"Tenebri locus umbrus stellar…" Rarity stopped her pacing opposite of the Empress, her eyes beaming out bright white light. She repeated her incantation, faster than before, and a faintly visible aura of white light surrounded her. Faster and faster she spoke those ancient words, power coursing through not only her own body, but the entire garden. Blood began to drip from Rarity's nose, and then her eyes, her body quaking and trembling from the weight of her own sorcery. By some instinct, Twilight took a step forward, just to be stopped by the Empress.

"Wait," she said simply.

"Vincula lumina solara fortifan…" The light bathing Rarity soon began to shine from the pool itself, turning the perfectly reflective surface of the water to a wall of bright white. "Now, Empress!"

Empress Celestia strode forward, raising her hands forward and above her head, taking in a deep breath. The room seemed to get hotter, an audible buzzing in the air as the High Queen charged her sorcery. The gems on her anklets began to glow, first with a light that was similar to the stone's natural color before fading to that same bright white. After the anklets, the gems in her rings began to glow, as did the ones in her pendant. Twilight watched, awestruck by the almost physical weight of the Empress' power, all coming to a head as she uttered her own simple incantation.

"Solara carcerem."

A torrent of water spewed from the pool, and the light faded from the Empress and Rarity. There was a thud as something hit the ground, something Twilight soon surmised to be the Chancellor fainting from the strain of her magick. Another thud soon followed, followed by desperate, gasping breaths. The water soon stilled, and the heat dissipated, leading Twilight to believe that the sorcery was over.

Laying in front of the Empress was a woman older than Twilight, perhaps a decade her senior, with pale, porcelain skin and a long head of cerulean hair. She was nude, covered in water as she pulled herself to all fours and coughed more water from her lungs. She looked up at Twilight, her navy eyes so dark that they initially appeared to be black, before quickly turning her eyes back down.

"Hello," said Empress Celestia, after a weighty silence. She glanced over to the Chancellor, crumpled weakly on the floor. "I know what I said earlier, Ms. Rarity, but I would be incredibly disappointed if you died on me so easily. I hope you don't intend to remain in that state for much longer. Twilight Sparkle, dear, please help the Chancellor."

"I just… Need a moment, m'lady…" gasped Rarity. Twilight approached her, stooping down and pulling Rarity to her feet. Too exhausted to argue, the Chancellor had little choice but to lean against Twilight, slowly collecting herself. Her flesh seemed as if it was on fire, her body drenched in sweat from her exertion. Chancellor Rarity produced a handkerchief from her coat's pocket, first wiping away her cold sweat, and then dabbing away the blood from her eyes and nose. "Your assistance is… Appreciated, Sparkle…"

"H-how…?" gasped the woman, her voice sending a shock through Twilight's core. She knew that voice. It was the same voice that had been eluding her, driving her mad as she tried to sleep. But it couldn't be, it was impossible. She'd never seen this woman before in her life, how could she have possibly heard her voice while she slept?

"You weren't supposed to arrive for a few more weeks, but I thought it prudent to bring you home early," said Empress Celestia. "I just couldn't wait to see you."

"Mortemio!" The woman shouted the ancient word, gesturing wildly at the Empress, with little result. She let out a frustrated snarl, shouting again, louder. "Mortemio!"

"Your inflection on the incantation is off. If you want to kill me, I suggest you practice your diction. It's meant to be 'Mor-temi-o', rather than 'Mort-emio'. Try it properly this time." The Empress waited, shaking her head in disappointment as the woman stubbornly continued her own version of the incantation. "You never managed to get a mastery of the basics, which is why you were never as good as I was, dear sister."

"Sister?!" Twilight hadn't meant to speak aloud, but her shock got the better of her. Empress Celestia glanced back, as if she had forgotten about Twilight, and smiled.

"How rude of me. Sister, this is my new handmaiden, Twilight Sparkle," explained the High Queen, gesturing to Twilight. She pointed down at the woman on the ground before her. "And this poor girl who's too stubborn to realize that her magick simply will not work… this is my baby sister, Luna."

"Your sister… and the rightful heir to the throne!" spat Luna, her heavy breathing slowly steadying. She still avoided her sister's gaze, instead looking down at the ground. The Empress narrowed her gaze at her sister, frowning disappointedly.

"Your claim to my throne is as valid as the mouse's claim to the lion's crown." Empress Celestia extended her hand, to help her sister to her feet, just to have it batted away by the younger woman. "So stubborn, sister. You never could see the obvious."

"And just what is so obvious?" asked Luna. She turned over into a seated position, covering her shivering body with her arms.

"That I am trying to help you. Has it not occurred to you that you should be dead?" asked the Empress. "I could have killed you ages ago, and yet I spared you. The least you can do is look me in the eye."

"Why? My sister is dead." Luna slowly stood up, doing her best to cover her moderate chest with her arm. "You're just wearing her skin."

"Very well. If you refuse to accept my help, then I suppose there's nothing left except your arraignment." Silence was the only response from Luna, much to the High Queen's annoyance. She let out a sigh before she continued. "Luna of Equestria, you stand before the High Queen accused of the crimes of treason, inciting a rebellion, a dozen attempts to assassinate the Empress, conspiracy against the crown, practice of sorcery and black magick, and the murder of countless of the Empress' guard. How do you plead?"

"Guilty. And I would proudly do it again," said Luna boldly.

Empress Celestia tensed, slowly closing the distance between her and her sister. She grabbed Luna gently under the chin, turning her face up. Still, Luna avoided the Empress' line of sight, her dark eyes looking past the High Queen and directly at Twilight. She seemed to almost look through Twilight, piercing her body with her gaze and into her very soul.

"You are my sister, and, despite your crimes and your troubling heritage, you are the only living blood relative I have. It would be a shame to kill you," whispered Empress Celestia. "So I am going to offer you a golden opportunity. I will spare your life. I will annul you of your crimes. I will restore to you your position on the throne. You will rule beneath me, your authority outmatched only by my own. In return… you must bend the knee. Swear to me your eternal fealty, loyalty, and obedience." The Empress gripped Luna tighter under the chin, pulling her closer. "Join me on the throne. Bend the knee. Obey."

It was quiet for a spell, as Luna seemed to mull over the offer. Both Twilight and Rarity watched, tension rising, as Luna slowly turned to finally meet her sister's eyes. There was no sisterly affection in her eyes, no love or warmth. There was only fury, contempt, loathing. Luna took in a breath, then made a foul hissing in her throat before spitting a thick gob of saliva into the Empress' eyes.

"Fuck you," hissed Luna, her body trembling from cold and fury in equal measure. "May your soul rot in the three hells for all of existence."

"You bitch! How dare you!" Rarity took a step forward, collapsing weakly in a heap. Twilight had to brace herself to prevent the Chancellor from hitting the ground. "M-my Empress…"

"How… Disappointing…" sighed the Empress, wiping her face with her palm. She pressed her middle finger to Luna's forehead, letting out a sigh. "Doloria."

Gold light wrapped around the Empress' arm, concentrating around Luna's head. Empress Celestia snapped her fingers, and her spell took hold; Luna screamed in anguish, her body quaking in pain. Tears rolled down her face as she swung her hands at her sister's arm in a futile attempt to free herself. The Empress watched her sister scream for a moment, absorbing her agony with a cold glare for nearly a minute before she snapped her fingers again. Luna fell limp in Empress Celestia's grasp, hitting the ground when the High Queen released her.

"Tomorrow at noon, you shall face public execution. Torture, ridicule, and worse, until, eventually, you will be beheaded," said Empress Celestia, an almost tired weight to her voice. "If I am to rot in the hells, at least I will have decent company awaiting me." She looked to her Daybreakers, pointing at her sister's trembling, anguished form. "Bring her to a cell, and ensure that she lives long enough to see her execution."

The Daybreakers let out a rattling, groan of acceptance, lurching forward to grab Luna up under each arm. With ease, they pulled her up and dragged her away, down the tunnel and out of the garden. Empress Celestia sighed, shaking her head in disappointment before turning to face her two servants.

"Please forgive my sister for her behavior. She was never one for manners… Ms. Rarity, you did well tonight, although I urge that you learn to keep your cool moving forward," said the Empress. "Twilight Sparkle, bring Ms. Rarity to her room so she can get some much-needed rest. Then, get some sleep yourself. We have quite the day before us tomorrow."

"Yes, Empress." Twilight pulled Rarity up and, after sparing the Empress a cautionary glance, lugged the Chancellor's almost lifeless body away from the garden. "Er… I don't actually know where your room is."

"Just down the hall…" panted Rarity. "I… Goddess above, I can't see… You'll need to be my eyes, Sparkle…"

"Oh dear," squeaked Twilight. Her concern for the chancellor was beginning to mount as she dragged Rarity along the secret passageway and back into the castle proper. After opening the doorway with the painting, Twilight followed the whispered instructions that Rarity gave her. They made their way down the corridor, slowly and carefully, until they came across a door emblazoned with the insignia of Empress Celestia's sun, the very same symbol the chancellor wore so proudly on her lapel.

"Should be unlocked," said Rarity. Twilight pulled the door open and dragged Rarity inside, finally setting the chancellor down on her cushy four-poster bed. Rarity murmured something that Twilight chose to interpret as a thank you. "So hot… I need… Out… clothes."

Twilight nodded, and quickly went about stripping Rarity's coat from her body. Beneath her crisp jacket was a simple undershirt, absolutely drenched in sweat. Twilight tried in vain to pull the shirt over Rarity's head and, when that proved ineffective, Twilight simply split the cloth with a letter opener that lay on Rarity's bedside table. Now that the fabric was essentially ripped in two, Twilight could easily remove the garb, leaving Rarity in her simple silk bra.

"What in the world…?" muttered Twilight, covering her mouth in shock. Decorating the chancellor's body was a myriad of scars, bruises, and burns of various sizes and severity. Some cuts were a bit smaller than Twilight's little finger, while others were nearly as long as her forearm. Most curiously was the burn over her heart, mostly obscured by her bra. Twilight could only make out half of the marking, but the image of a wing and the outward flare of the sun made it very clear that the brand was in the shape of the Empress' insignia.

"Was the Empress… Pleased?" asked Rarity weakly. Twilight paused, unsure of how exactly to respond. From where she sat, it did not seem as though the Empress was very pleased at all, though that hardly appeared to be Rarity's fault. After considering the chancellor's state, Twilight reasoned that it would be unwise to upset her.

"I think she's very happy with you," said Twilight. Rarity let out a sigh of relief, letting her breathing even out. "Will you be okay?"

"Mere mortal men weren't meant to cast sorcery the likes of which I just attempted, and I merely acted in assistance to her highness' magick," says Rarity quietly. "Were it not for my Goddess' intervention, and Sweetie's potions, I surely would have perished. But I will recover. My sight is already returning." It got quiet for a spell, until the chancellor spoke again. "I didn't expect you to care."

"While I think it's fair to say we're not exactly the best of mates, I certainly don't want to see you dead." Twilight sighed, her mind tangled up by memories of Luna's voice in her dreams. "What did you even do? That sorcery, what was it?"

"The Empress says it's the same magick the Gods used to create reality," said Rarity, smirking slightly. "I used it to fold existence over itself. With the help of my glorious Goddess, who graciously loaned me a fraction of her power, of course." Rarity let out a weak chuckle, her amusement lost into a coughing fit. "I do not think I should attempt this again…"

"Fold existence? Where in the world…" Twilight shook her head in disbelief. "Where has Luna been? I've never heard mention of the Empress having family, nevermind a sister."

"That disgusting, graceless, honourless rat…" Despite her weakened state, the chancellor attempted to push herself up on her elbows, seething with rage. "My Lady was willing to ignore her heinous crimes, offered her the world, a position she doesn't deserve to even imagine herself in… I only hope that I'm mobile enough tomorrow so that I can see the cunt get what she deserves…"

"Please, Ms. Rarity, calm down. I didn't mean to upset you." Twilight reached forward, hoping to settle the chancellor back in bed. The last thing she wanted was for the woman's heart to give out under her watch. "You should rest. That sorcery of yours… Absolutely amazing. I'm in awe, really. I see what you meant before."

"Hm?"

"When you said I wasn't like you by a long shot."

"Hm. No, you and I aren't alike. However…" Rarity let out a sigh, shaking her head slightly. "Now that the Empress is able to wipe that disgusting blemish from this world and we're not quite so busy… I suppose I may be willing to teach you the sorcery I know. At the very least, I should be able to determine what class of mage you are."

"That's… That's incredibly generous of you, Ms. Rarity. But you shouldn't worry about that right now. You ought to get some rest," said Twilight. It grew silent for a while, save for the labored breaths of the Royal Chancellor. After a few uncomfortable minutes, Twilight stood up from her seat. "I'll leave you be, Ms. Rarity. Please get some sleep. I hope to see you come morning."

"Wait." Twilight paused on her way to the door, looking back to the chancellor. Rarity had pulled herself up to a seated position, her chest heaving as she swallowed down air. "Sparkle, I have a favour to ask."

"Yes?"

"If I am unable to participate in the execution… I want that traitor to suffer for what she's done to my Empress." Twilight bit her lip, no immediate response forming in her head. She wasn't even certain of what it was that Luna was guilty of, and she was being asked to ensure her suffering. Twilight never considered herself to be a violent person, she didn't have it in her. And yet… Chancellor Rarity was one foot in the grave. There was only one thing Twilight could think to say.

"I'm certain that she will, Chancellor."

The next morning weighed heavily on Twilight, the severity of the coming day rocking her to her core. This woman from her dreams had suddenly arrived, and would be put to death just as quickly. She had so many questions, so much she wanted to know about Luna, how she had gotten into her head and why she was speaking to her at all. She was deathly curious as to where the disgraced Royal had been all this time. She had never heard any record of the Empress having a sister, or any family at all. Twilight wished she could have spoken to Luna before the Empress had called on her to the royal carriage. Now, on the road with the High Queen, Twilight was afraid that she would never get her answers.

"You seem distressed, Twilight Sparkle," noted the Empress, pulling on the leash and grabbing the handmaiden's attention. "Speak your mind."

"You're going to kill your sister," said Twilight plainly. Empress Celestia gave Twilight a sideways glance, nodding slowly. "Why?"

"I haven't seen my sister for years. Longer than years. Longer than you can imagine," said the Empress. "And the first thing she does upon our reunion is attempt to kill me. Why do you question my actions before hers?"

"Respectfully, Empress, Luna is not here."

"Fair enough. Well, Twilight Sparkle, my sister is a traitor. She has made numerous attempts at my life, and she very nearly claimed it." The High Queen glanced out her cabin's window, watching as they approached the city square at the very heart of Canterlot. "Perhaps I will tell you more about our past during the execution."

"We have arrived, your Excellency!" called the driver. The Empress nodded to Twilight, who opened her door, rounded the carriage, and opened the Empress'. Empress Celestia stepped out, wrapping her hand around the swath of leather attached to the handmaiden's neck and leading her forward. A stage was prepared, with a modified stocks positioned in the middle. The modification came in the form of a wickedly sharp guillotine attached to the top, ready to bring its angry edge down into the Empress' enemies. A crowd was starting to form, the crowd parting and bowing as the Empress and the handmaiden made their way through the sea of onlookers. Their destination was clear, a pair of luxurious seats raised above a wide swath of spectator seats. It reminded Twilight of the Empress' box, from the arena.

"Just up here, Twilight Sparkle." The Empress led Twilight up the stands, never once giving her subjects even the briefest of glances as she made her way up to her seat. Waiting there were four guards, two standard soldiers and the other two Daybreakers, who flanked the seats and stood at the ready. The Empress sat in her throne, gesturing for Twilight to take the seat beside her.

"The condemned will be arriving shortly, your highness," reported one of the guards.

"Good. The sooner the traitor is dead, the better," sighed the Empress. She beckoned for the guard, who nervously approached. "That blade does not fall until I give the order. Am I understood?"

"Yes, your grace. I will relay the information to the team down below right away!"

The Empress nodded as he departed, watching him disappear into the sea of people down below. The crowd grew as the minutes ticked on, until it seemed that all of Canterlot was there, awaiting the death of the royal they never knew they had. Twilight squirmed in her seat, her unease rising as the execution crept nearer. Aside from the poor girl in the arena, and her father years ago, Twilight had never actually seen anyone die before. Even then, those deaths were relatively quick, and it appeared as though Luna's execution was meant to be anything but.

Soon enough, a wagon came along, rolling to a stop just before the stage. The guards at the front of the cart unmounted, going around the back to grab the prisoner. Luna emerged, all but dragged out by the Empress' men. She had been given rags to wear in her final moments, a rough cloak that just barely covered her body. The guards pulled her into the stage, bending her at the waist and forcing her into the stocks, the sturdy wooden frame holding her head and hands in place. Luna had her eyes trained on the Empress and Twilight the whole time the guards locked her in place, boldly staring down her killer.

"Do your worst, butcher!" Without the aid of sorcery, Luna managed to shout loudly enough for her words to reach the High Queen's ears. "Why not kill me yourself? Or are you too cowardly to face me?!"

"I'll have to remember to penalize Ms. Rarity for making me do this myself," murmured the Empress, rising from her seat. She whispered an incantation under her breath and, when she next spoke, her voice shimmered and echoed loudly enough to reach the peasants down below. "Luna of Equestria! You have been found guilty of your crimes and shall be put to death! As of now, your body is the public property of Canterlot. You will endure the abuse of my subjects until I grant you the privilege of death! People of Canterlot, show this traitor to the crown no mercy!"

Empress Celestia sat down in her throne, waving away the sorcery she used to amplify her voice. She watched her loyal subjects erupt into noise, jeering loudly at the so-called traitor on the stage. The mob surged forward, people fighting to get to the front and get their hands on Luna. Those who couldn't reach the front took it upon themselves to throw rocks at the stage, most falling short but a few reaching the prisoner's face.

"Foolish girl…" sighed Empress Celestia, crossing her legs and resting her chin in her palm. "This could have been so easily avoided…"

"Why not just… In the garden?" asked Twilight, her stomach turning as a man pulled himself into the stage. "You had her at your feet. Why not… finish her then?"

"Tradition dictates that threats to the crown be executed publicly." The Empress switched legs, folding the left over the right this time. She let out a dark, wicked chuckle. "Aside from that… This is far more of a spectacle. Much more exciting."

"Er… Your Divinity…" The lone guard remaining beside the Empress cleared his throat and pointed down at the stage; the man who had clambered into the stage had found his way behind Luna, grabbing her roughly by the hips. The prisoner thrashed in her binds, silently fighting the man's grasp to little avail. "Is that…?"

"I said to give her no mercy. If this is how my citizens decide to punish this traitor…" Empress Celestia laughed. "Then so be it. Interfere if you wish, but be aware that you will be taking her place."

"A-apologies, my Empress."

"This… This is harsh, don't you think?" asked Twilight. She watched the fear flicker over Luna's face, quickly becoming boldly defiant once more, even as the man undid his trousers and hastily forced himself into her; she grimaced, her trembling breaths shaking her body while this stranger had his way with her.

"Yes. I do think. I offered her the throne, and she spat in my face." The Empress matched her sister's gaze, the younger woman silently crying as the man forcefully and unforgivingly brought his hips forward. He rocked her body with every thrust, much to Empress' dark amusement. "So now she must suffer."

"My Empress, may I please… wait in the carriage?" asked Twilight, her stomach turning over on itself. She had been expecting to see Luna suffer, but not like this.

"Oh? Do you find this disturbing?" asked the Empress, tilting her head curiously. Twilight nodded, which brought a smile to the High Queen's face. "Good. You will remain by my side until I dismiss you. Now look ahead, Twilight Sparkle, and learn what happens to those who dare oppose me."

"Yes, my Empress…" Unable to disobey, Twilight turned her eyes forward. Slight relief washed over her, as the man brought his hips forward one last time before going still; it seemed that the worst of the rape was done. The man pulled himself free, returning his pants to his waist and climbing down the stage. Just as Twilight sighed in relief, another man took his place, a pit forming in her stomach when she made out just who the new rapist was. Spearhead grinned greedily, approaching the shaking form of Luna like a beast approaching prey. Before he could reach his prize, another assailant shoved him away and took his spot behind Luna.

"Flash… No…" Twilight was horrified to see Flash Sentry, the one kind, good-hearted guard in all of Canterlot, gearing up to participate in this twisted pageant. She felt her insides twist up at the sight of a man she trusted to be a decent, honourable human being undo his belt and reach into his trousers. She glanced to the Empress, frightened by the flare of emotion on her face. The High Queen was surprised, a scowl spreading to her lips.

"When will your treachery end?" growled the Empress, standing up suddenly.

"What…?" Twilight turned back, leaning in to see better. Shockingly, Luna wore a grin, as did her would-be rapist. Flash kept himself contained in his trousers, withdrawing instead a scrap of parchment with some strange, magickal symbols inscribed on it. The paper began to glow bright blue, shaking the whole of reality around it.

"It's an arcana. It allows non-magi to cast a bastardized form of magick, he's going to—”

A flare of blue light erupted from Flash's arcana, blasting the stocks to pieces and allowing Luna to pull herself from the splintered wood of her confinement. The guards leaped into action, drawing their weapons to contain the threat. A dozen spearmen led by Spearhead swarmed the stage, circling Luna and Flash threateningly. Luna smiled wider, raising her hand above her head and snapping her fingers; all but two of the spearmen turned, pointing their spears towards Spearhead and the rest of the encroaching guard.

"My children!" roared Luna. She took another arcana from Flash, raising the glowing parchment above her head. "Vanish into the shadows!"

There was a flare of cerulean light and, when it faded, the group of Luna, Flash, and the spearmen were gone, disappeared into a wisp of smoke. The masses went into a tizzy, scrambling and shouting in fear, confusion, doubt. Twilight felt her heart pounding in her throat, turning to her Empress for guidance. The High Queen seemed supremely focused, her magick once again sparking to life to magnify her voice.

"Still thy hearts!" Her voice echoed loudly enough to shake the very earth, her words commanding obedience in a way that few things could. The crowd slowly came to a halt, looking up to their goddess. "You will return to your routines until the traitors are apprehended! Anyone who is found to be harboring these fugitives and granting them safe quarter will be summarily executed! Report any sightings of my traitor sister directly to my guard. You will be rewarded your weight in coin for the traitor, alive!" The Empress scowled, pointing down at her people. "None shall kill her but me! Now begone! Find the traitor, lest she find you first!"

Empress Celestia dispelled her sorcery, slumping down into her throne. She shook her head, her body trembling slightly. Twilight reached forward, her fear rising into abject terror when she realized just why it was that the Empress was quaking; she trembled not with fury, not with rage, but with amusement, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she laughed.

"Perhaps not so foolish, after all…" mused the Empress.

Edge of Revolution

Twilight Sparkle thought she knew fear by now.

She thought she knew the depths of danger that was lurking in every corner of Canterlot. She thought she understood the Empress' wrath, the extent of her fury and fiery might. As Twilight followed the Empress through the corridors of Canterlot Castle, she realized that she was very much mistaken. The entire carriage ride home, the High Queen was silent. She did not smile nor laugh, or even give her handmaiden a backwards glance in the hours after the failed execution. In fact, Twilight hadn't even heard the Empress speak, save for an urgent order to the nearest Daybreaker to gather up the rest of her on-duty guard in the barracks.

"Empress?" said Twilight cautiously. "Are—"

"Silence." A simple word, light and innocuous, but it carried with it enough cold fury to crush Twilight under its weight.

The two came to a stop just before a large set of doors, each side manned by three Daybreakers each. The Empress looked her men over with a keen eye, as if inspecting them for cracks. After a moment of tense silence, the Empress gestured for the door. The Daybreakers pulled open the entrance to the barracks, slowly filing in. Empress Celestia gave her handmaiden one last glance before entering the room, with Twilight trailing just a bit behind. As they entered, the High Queen waved her hand and slammed the door with a flourish of her magick. Several cots lined the floor, thicker and softer than the one Twilight used at Golden Oak, and there were a multitude of spears, swords, and pieces of armor littering the floor. Along the back wall were a half-dozen guards, one of which being Captain Spearhead himself. The two locked gazes, with Twilight quickly looking away from his dirty, beady, devouring eyes.

"As you can no doubt imagine, I am without patience on this day," said Empress Celestia, her voice scarcely higher than a whisper. "So I advise you answer me swiftly and honestly, for I will not be repeating myself." Empress Celestia strode forward, oozing power as she stood between her row of Daybreakers. "Captain Spearhead. Who were the men that left with Luna today?" Her gaze hardened on the captain, her lip beginning to curl into a scowl. "Or were you too busy lusting for my sister to notice?"

"It happened so quickly, my Empress. I wasn't able to get much of a look at the traitors," said Spearhead. The air seemed to grow thicker, hotter with the Empress' fury, and Spearhead quickly amended. "But I did manage to spot a few. Starry Night. A rookie called Cerliex. An older soldier we know as Hoofier. And, of course, their leader… Flash Sentry."

"The one with the arcana… Obviously, these men are to be killed on sight. The sooner we find them, the better. Who here knew Sentry?" It went quiet for a moment, which visibly angered the High Queen. "Don't you all speak at once, now. Any information you can give regarding Flash Sentry or his allies. I am looking for his family, his friends, his—"

"The only friend I know Flash Sentry to have, your grace, is your handmaiden." The Empress narrowed her gaze at the captain, her fists clenched and an almost visible aura of anger emanating from her form. Twilight was aghast, both at Spearhead's deflection and at the idea of what the Empress may do if she decided she was a traitor. "I don't know Flash Sentry well, your greatness, but I sent him on an errand yesterday. I heard that he spent the whole of the day courting Sparkle. Then, the very next day, he leads a force in freeing your sister from her prison. I don't know about you, but that doesn't sound like a coincidence to me."

"My Empress, I swear—" began Twilight, just to be stopped by a wave of the Empress' hand.

"Your dagger, Captain Spearhead," said the Empress flatly. Twilight attempted to take a step away from her mistress, but she felt an otherworldly force hold her legs in place. She panicked, her heart racing as Spearhead produced a wickedly sharp, golden-handled dagger, which he proudly offered to the Empress. She took the blade into her left hand, examining its edge and testing the sharp point against her finger. Twilight felt her heart fall into her stomach at the savagely hungry gleam in the Captain's eye, her fearful gaze bouncing to the Empress.

Empress Celestia turned away from Twilight and swiped the blade across Spearhead's face, slicing his flesh from his lip, across his face, and stopping just under his right eye. The captain howled, clutching his bleeding face, dropping to his knees while the Empress paced about the room

"Allow me to make a few things perfectly clear, Captain," said the Empress, tapping the bloody flat of blade against her palm. "Firstly, Captain, if you ever make the decision to interrupt me again, I will slice more than just your face, and I will slice more than once.” Silence fell, bringing a tension to the air thick enough to slice. The Empress snapped her fingers and swiped her hand up, gripping Spearhead in her sorcery and standing him upright. She strode forward until she was her a few inches from the captain, batting his hand away from his face and rubbing her thumb across the wide gash on Spearhead’s face. “When I speak, I expect some reassurance that you are listening. Do you understand me, Captain?”

“Y-yes, Empress…” panted Spearhead, his eye squeezed shut in an attempt to escape the burning from the blood that Empress Celestia had wiped into his eye.

“Very good. I would ask you not to insult me again. Obviously, I’m aware of who my handmaiden spent her day with. And if you think I’m foolish enough to let a traitor sit directly under my nose… Then I urge you to recall just how I managed to protect my kingdom for all these years. A foolish queen does not prosper, and I think that you’ll find me to be quite prosperous.”

“Of course, your highness. The greatest ruler in the land. In history.”

“I am aware. My Daybreakers have very simple orders.” Empress Celestia turned from the captain, releasing him from the arcane hold she had over him and sending him back to the ground. “Your barracks will now be searched. If they find any evidence to suggest even mere compliance with my sister’s rebellion, my Daybreakers will bring a sharp hook to the perpetrators, and they will be drawn and quartered. There will be no trial. Do I make myself clear?” There was a shaky utterance of agreement, “yes, my Empress!” quaking throughout the room.

“Effective immediately, every guard detail will be accompanied by two Daybreakers. Any breach in protocol, you will be executed. Drawn and quartered. Captain, you will lead a team at once. I do not care if you need to turn the entire damn city of Canterlot on its head, you will find my sister and you will bring her to me. And, most importantly, Captain Spearhead, you will keep the name of my handmaiden from your tongue. Am I understood?”

“Yes, my Empress,” said Captain Spearhead, his lip slightly curled as his gaze lingered on Twilight.

“Very good. As for you, Twilight Sparkle…” Twilight’s heart stopped as the Empress neared her, bringing with her a silence that did little to alleviate Twilight’s fear. Finally, the High Queen gently pat Twilight’s cheek with her bloody hand, smearing her pale face with the Captain’s blood. “Please make sure that the chancellor is well. Bring her some food from the kitchen, water, things of that ilk. Then return to the kitchen and inform the staff that they shall be bringing my dinner to my study, and assist them in whatever preparations they need. Then, return to your quarters until I next come to collect you.”

“Yes, my Empress,” said Twilight. Finally, Twilight could feel the magick fade from her body, allowing her to breathe and move freely. “Where will you be, your highness?” The Empress scowled, her fury almost physical. Though that rage was not directed towards her, Twilight still felt her body tremble with fear.

“My army will not rest until Luna is found,” whispered the Empress. “I will lead that force by example.” Twilight nodded, taking a step for the door before she felt the High Queen’s magick grip her again, albeit a bit gentler than before. Empress Celestia approached, offering the handmaiden the bloody dagger. “Ah, I almost forgot… Hold on to this, if you would be so kind. I’ll be back to collect it at some point, but I don’t think the captain here deserves it back just yet.”

Twilight slowly nodded, nervously clutching the dagger as her mistress released her. She watched as the Empress directed her Daybreakers, then locked eyes with the captain. His hate, his burning fury boring a hole through Twilight’s chest. After a chilling staredown, Twilight hurried for the door, wanting to put as much distance between her and the barracks as possible.

It wasn't until nearing midnight that Twilight finally found herself free of her duties, and by then she was exhausted. So much cleaning and cooking, not to mention bringing the Empress her tea (Twilight had no clue how the High Queen managed to finish it all, but she must have brought back nearing a dozen empty teapots by the time it was all said and done) and ensuring the comfort and health of the Royal Chancellor. Luckily, Rarity was asleep both times Twilight went to bring her soup and water, and so she needn't be the one to break the news of the failed execution. That was not a conversation Twilight was excited to have, least of all now, when the shock of it all could very well cause the chancellor's heart to burst.

"Thank the Gods above, that's over…" Twilight sighed as she approached her bedroom, absolutely ravaged by the day she had. She still clutched Spearhead's bloody dagger, even as she opened her door and stepped in. A tired sigh escaped her, and Twilight tossed the dagger onto her desk before flopping back onto her bed, letting the soft warmth wrap her up.

A knock at the door stole Twilight from her attempts at relaxing, much to the handmaiden's chagrin. She stood up to attend to it, and, much to her annoyance, found nothing awaiting her on the other side. She frowned, wondering what could possibly have caused such a sound. Perhaps another member of castle staff errantly knocking? Or maybe Twilight just found herself going mad from stress. Either way, there was little that could be done for it, so Twilight turned back to her bed, her heart stopping and eyes going wide like saucers at what she saw.

"Hello, Twilight Sparkle." Luna stood before Twilight, clad in a sturdy, if a bit light, leather tunic, her shoulder draped in a midnight cloak that appeared to be the pelt of some massive beast. A bear, by Twilight's best guess. To her side was the man Twilight had taken a liking to in her short time at the castle. Flash Sentry stood just a half step behind Luna, his arms crossed over his chest and his face bearing a tiny smirk.

"Hello again, Ms. Twilight," he said with a wave. He had lost his golden armor, instead opting for a lighter, more hunter-esque set much the same as Luna's. The main difference lay in his cloak; his pelt was grey, and only enough to come down the length of his arm, while Luna's was black as night and nearly touched the floor.

"I…" Twilight's eyes darted to the door, but, before she could make a move for it, Luna turned her hand and locked the door with a flourish of sorcery. "Why are you here? How are you here?"

"Simple," said Flash with a grin. "We're not."

"Just as I was not here when I spoke to you before," said Luna. "Currently, you are asleep."

"I… What?" demanded Twilight. "That doesn't make sense. How can I be asleep? I never even got to lay down properly."

"I do imagine that to be how you perceive it, yes. The human mind was never meant to process information in this manner." Luna began to pace the length of the room. "It copes in odd ways. But, I assure you, I would not endanger so many people by enlisting them in my escape just to do something as foolish as return to the castle in the physical form."

"So you are a mage. And powerful, too. The Empress seems to think—"

"My sister is a madwoman. Her opinions of me are irrelevant," cut in Luna. "And, if you don't mind terribly, Twilight Sparkle, we are pressed for time and I would like to say what I need to say to you before I begin to vomit blood."

"We shouldn't even be doing this right now, my Lady," said Flash, glancing to the disgraced royal with concern. "Your mana is dangerously low…"

"I can manage. But we need to move quickly." She stopped, clapping her hands together and turning to face Twilight. "I have a plan to kill my sister. I require your help."

The room fell silent, Twilight glancing from Luna to Flash and back, as if waiting for either to reveal that this was an elaborate joke. The silence she received in turn left much to be desired. The seconds ticked on, and with each passing moment, Luna's face fell more and more, until she was all but scowling. She glanced to her subordinate, who seemed just as concerned as she.

"This was not the response I had been expecting," noted Luna.

"Are you mad?! You can't kill the Empress!" hissed Twilight. "And I certainly can't help you try!"

"Why not?" asked Flash. "Celestia is a monster. Equestria would be all the better without her on the throne. Preferably, in the ground."

"You can't kill her. It's just not possible." Twilight stepped back, her gaze lingering on Luna in particular. "You must know she's looking for you. She's willing to have her own men drawn and quartered just for complying with your rebellion. The Empress will see you coming, and when she does, you will wish that you stayed in that guillotine."

"With all due respect, handmaiden, I did not endure torture and rape at the hands of my sister's demented subjects to be stopped as easily as you seem to believe," said Luna flatly. "I am aware that my sister is formidable. I am aware that my magick is nowhere near as powerful as hers. But I will not be defeated so quickly. Because, unlike her, I do not fight for myself. I fight for the people. I fight for my Children. This is not a rebellion, Twilight Sparkle. This is a revolution."

"This is suicide," remarked Twilight. "The Empress is the most powerful being since the Gods, and you want to challenge her with what? A half-dozen spearmen and a fiery will?"

"Not to mention a solid plan, a fantastic leader, and a spy on the inside," said Flash. "With you on our side, your sorcery will be enough to turn the tide for the Children of the Night."

"I can't. I don't know what you think of me, but I am no mage." Even as she spoke, Twilight could feel the mana bubbling beneath her skin, as if desperate to break free and make her a liar. "I'm no spy. I'm a handmaiden. I fetch tea and carry things and humiliate myself for the High Queen's amusement."

"Do you not find that repulsive?" asked Luna. "Do you not shudder in disgust at my sister's sadistic ways? What you describe are not the actions of a Queen. They are the actions of a savage. And you are what we need to tear her down."

"No. I can't. As simple as that." Twilight was unflinching in that regard, which seemed to anger Luna.

"All she's done, and you would still lay down for her?" demanded Luna. "All the men and women she's killed, the pain she's caused, all she's taken from this land! The Children of the Night give you an opportunity to right those wrongs, and you would deny it?"

"Lady Luna…" Flash reached to the woman, grabbing her by the wrist gently. She jerked free, turning her gaze to her compatriot. "It's not that simple, and you know that. You've been gone for so long. You haven't experienced Celestia's tyranny like Twilight has."

"This is not about me," said Twilight, scowling at the pair. "You talk of your revolution, ask me to endanger myself for you and your cause, but not once did you consider why I'm here. I am not the handmaiden for the food or gold, or to serve the Empress. Just as you say you fight for the people, I have someone I need to fight for, too."

"The… The Pie…" Luna buried her face on her palm, letting out a sigh. "Of course…"

"I love that girl more than life itself, and I would do anything to keep her safe!" Twilight's voice began to crack, wavering from her passion. "I endure your sister's torment for her, for Pinkie! If Empress Celestia finds out that I've been speaking to you, she… she'll…"

"We know," said Flash gently. "And we're sorry that it has to be you, but there's no one else."

"I need Pinkie more than I need air in my lungs, and I will die a thousand deaths before I let her come in harm's way," declared Twilight. "I know you have what you fight for, but I have something to fight for myself. And my love… Well, she's the only thing that matters. Perhaps that's selfish of me." She turned from the group, hoping to keep back the approaching tears. "So be it, then."

"Twilight…" Luna took a step forward, bowing her head slightly. "Please, forgive me. My aggression… It was not my intent to upset you. But try to understand my position. You said it yourself, Celestia will tear this kingdom apart in search of me. I am on borrowed time. The Children of the Night are on borrowed time. Without us, Equestria is doomed. And without you… Our battle may be over before it begins. We need you, Twilight Sparkle. If we are successful, we can liberate the kingdom!"

"But if you fail, I will lose the only thing I care about," said Twilight firmly. "And that is not a risk I'm willing to take. I'm sorry, truly, I am. I hope you have luck with your plan, but it cannot include me."

"Ms. Twilight, we know that there is a danger involved," said Flash. "But we can win this. If you lend us your help, we will win. Think of how much change we can make, how much good we can do." Twilight pressed her lips together into a thin line, avoiding Flash's gaze. The former guard sighed, taking a step back and standing beside his leader. "Very well. We're sorry to disturb you tonight."

"You're making a mistake, Twilight," said Luna. "You can make my sister pay for her wrongdoings, make her suffer as she made you to suffer, and all you need do—"

"Luna. She said no. That's the end of it. We'll find another way." Flash bowed in the handmaiden's direction, much to Luna's visible displeasure. "My only request, Ms. Twilight, is that you at least give it a bit more thought. Sleep on it. We will visit you like this again in three days, once Lady Luna has recovered more of her mana. If you feel the same then, you won't hear from us again until either we're dead or victorious."

"If you change your mind, however… We could use you amongst the Children of the Night." Luna extended her hand to Twilight, which Twilight merely stared at for a bit. She considered things for a while, chewing her tongue gently as she thought it over. She let out a sigh, then closed the distance and uneasily shook Luna's hand.

"I said that I would thank you for your kindness to me, Flash," said Twilight, shaking her head. "I will think about it, and promise you nothing else. That, I think, is sufficient thanks?"

"It is, indeed. Thank you, Twilight." Flash stepped forward and shook Twilight's hand just as Luna had. "We appreciate you taking this time to speak with us. Again, we apologize for intruding on your night. Farewell, Ms. Twilight."

"Farewell, indeed," said Luna, crossing her hands behind her back. "I do hope you see the light soon, Twilight Sparkle, and do the right thing. Equestria depends on it. Vanish into the shadows."

Twilight jerked forward in bed, gasping for air as the now-familiar grasp of the dreamscape loosened around her. She glanced around her room, the sudden silence very eerie in nature. She was alone. Of course, she was always alone. Flash and Luna, they were mere illusions, illusions Twilight would have to do well to blot from her memory. It didn't matter what they had said, for they wouldn't live long enough to see their goals be achieved. A sad truth, Twilight thought, but a truth nevertheless.

A sharp edge nicked Twilight’s palm, the angry blade of Spearhead’s dagger. Twilight jerked away, her fresh blood mingling with the dried variety from the weapon’s original owner. Twilight examined her wound a bit, relieved that it was just a scratch. Sucking the blood from her cut, she took the dagger to her desk and stabbed it into the surface of the wood before returning to bed for a quiet, dreamless sleep.

Destruction

“Morning report for this day, the 16th of June, the 103rd year of the 4th Era.”

Twilight watched Rarity unfurl her report, amazed to see that the Chancellor was even on her feet. Despite the orders of the royal doctor, Rarity refused to remain in bed, especially when the news of Luna's escape broke. Even still weakened from her sorcery, currently unable to stand without the assistance of a walking stick not dissimilar to that which her sister used, Rarity seemed determined to serve her Empress. Twilight wasn't sure where she stood in regards to the Chancellor, but she had to admire her tenacity and devotion.

"Just the essentials, Ms. Rarity," said the Empress flatly, leaning back in her throne. Due to much of her resources diverted to pursuing her sister, the Empress had cancelled Day Court for that day. Twilight was grateful at first, but, given the High Queen's mood, she began to long for the 'boring' grievances of the citizens, if only to keep the Empress busy. "I have some things that require my attention, and the sooner I see to them, the better."

"Of course, your Divinity," said Rarity. "Firstly, I would like to apologize for my inability to assist during the execution. Were I just stronger, I could have—"

"The news, Rarity. Now." The Empress flashed her chancellor a glare, beaming contempt, irritation, annoyance. Almost instinctively, Rarity took a half step back before continuing on.

"R-right. The Daybreakers have completed their first search of Canterlot and the surrounding areas. They managed to secure two of the men seen leaving with… her." Rarity cleared her throat. "A Solar guard in the Daybreakers' company interrogated the traitors before handing them over to the Daybreakers for their execution."

"And what did they learn?" asked the Empress.

"Your sister and her band of rebels are calling themselves the Children of the Night. They claim to be a band of hunters from Eras past who sought to protect Equestria from the beasts that may threaten her. According to them, the most dangerous of those beasts… is you." Rarity waited for a response and, when the Empress gave her none, she continued. "According to the traitor that was captured, your sister is taking her troops west. We fear she may be attempting to strike up an alliance with Mother Chrysalis and her Hive. I recommend sending a team of scouts to meet with her and ensure that her loyalty is still where it belongs."

"The Solar guard who led the interrogation," said the Empress, apparently unphased by Rarity's report. "Where is he now?"

"I believe he is retiring to the barracks for some rest," said Rarity. "Late night patrol, you see. Would you like for me to send for him?"

"That won't be necessary." The Empress tapped her thigh restlessly. "Send a team of four Daybreakers to the barracks and have him executed."

"Executed?" Twilight felt a chill go through her as her gaze was met by her Empress. "But he captured a rebel."

"He also disobeyed my orders," said the Empress dryly. "Now, perhaps more than ever, obedience is of the utmost importance. I explicitly stated that any and all of my sister's men be killed on sight. Not after an interrogation, but on sight. I want him drawn and quartered."

"Of course, my Empress. I will alert the Daybreakers at once." Rarity let her gaze linger on the Empress for a bit before scribbling onto her list. "As for The Hive…"

"You will send a hawk to Chrysalis informing her that my sister is on the loose. My Daybreakers will march to her Hive and search for her there," said Empress Celestia. "Be sure that Chrysalis knows what will happen if her people are found harboring my enemies."

"It is done, my Queen."

"Good. I must retire to my study now. I need to do a brief bit of research." Empress Celestia stood up, crossing her arms behind her back. "You will stay here and continue instructing Twilight Sparkle in her literacy, and begin teaching her sorcery. Do not cast. You will simply begin the study of the theory. You will join me in my study when you are finished instructing. Am I understood?"

"Yes, my Empress," said both the Chancellor and the Handmaiden dutifully. Empress Celestia rose from her throne and, after letting her eyes linger on Twilight, turned and departed from the throne room. Neither Rarity nor Twilight moved, nary making a peep until the sound of the High Queen's footsteps had faded away.

"She isn't in a very good mood, is she?" murmured Twilight.

"No. She is not." Rarity frowned, tapping her foot restlessly. "Oh, how my Lady suffers… That wretch deserves all that's coming her way…"

"Chancellor." Twilight cleared her throat with a cough, hoping to jostle Rarity from her musings. "Shall we begin our studies now?"

"Hm? Oh. Yes. I suppose we shall. I have to write a few letters and gather some materials," sighed Rarity. "For now… You need to begin meditation. Focus on your mana, and build it up as bright and hot as you can manage. You should feel as though there is a fire in your belly. Let it rise, then cool, until you can get it as hot as possible in a single moment. That is how most sorcery is cast. Not with a slow burn…”

The Chancellor dug into her breast pocket and withdrew a small golden coin. She gripped it tightly, took in a deep breath, and snapped her fingers. She exhaled as she opened her palm, revealing a small hunk of bread. She held it before Twilight, letting her gawk at it for a bit before continuing.

“But with a nigh-instant flare.“ She threw the bread to Twilight, who clumsily managed to catch it. “Here, eat. Casting on an empty stomach is nearly impossible for a novice, and the Empress skipped breakfast, so I don’t imagine you’ve eaten.”

“Oh. Thank you.” Twilight looked down at the bread curiously for a bit before slowly taking a bite. It was soft, warm, delicious. Orders of magnitude better than the rations she was formerly accustomed to. To think that Rarity was able to create something like that out of essentially nothing was incredible.

“Hm. Consider that payment for bringing me my meals when I was incapacitated. Eat. Meditate. I need to meet with the Empress, I will be back shortly."

With that, Chancellor Rarity quickly departed, leaving Twilight all alone in the throne room. Twilight sighed, quietly kneeling down and sitting on her heels. She had seen Rarity meditate, so she had some idea of what she was supposed be doing, even if she didn't really understand it. Twilight did as the chancellor had over the last few days, closing her eyes and taking in deep, slow breaths. The quiet in the room was cut by the sound of her breathing, as well as the faint sound of movement in the castle's halls. She focused on her core, on the mana she often had trouble believing she had.

Her mind drifted to Luna, wondering how well she had managed to recover since the two had last spoke. She tried to shake the image of Luna, of Flash, thoughts of the Children of the Night from her mind. They were a lost cause, as good as dead. The sooner she put them out of her thoughts, the better. Try as she might, Twilight just couldn't dispel Luna's voice from her head. How she spewed such vitriol and venom towards her sister, and how angry she was that Twilight would dare refuse to lend assistance. Despite her fear, Twilight genuinely sympathized with Luna's goal. Should the Children of the Night emerge victorious, Twilight could be free, live her happily ever after. If they were to fail, however… Twilight couldn't picture another path to liberation. She may be trapped, a slave forevermore.

Twilight felt her stomach turn, her belly bubbling with uncertainty. Allying herself with the Children of the Night would be an unthinkable risk. Were she alone, Twilight may have already joined with Luna's so-called revolution, but her situation was much more precarious. She had promised Pinkie to stay safe, to avoid risking her life, and Twilight was done with breaking her promises. She had already failed Pinkie so many times, even the thought of letting her down again made her stomach turn. Twilight clenched her fists by her side, feeling a burning anger slowly rise through her. There was no decision to be made. Luna's revolution would need to make do without her, because Twilight refused to risk her love for even a second.

"By the Goddess, I see it now."

Twilight jumped, startled by the sudden voice of the Royal Chancellor. Beside her was the Empress, who held a scroll of parchment in her hand. She said nothing as she reclaimed her throne, looking over her document without giving either woman even a sideways glance. Rarity slowly made her way into the room, clutching a collection of parchment and quills under her arm. She wore a look of confusion, concern, disbelief. Twilight slowly stood up, afraid that she may have done something incorrectly to upset the chancellor. That didn't seem to be the case, as Rarity looked more bemused than upset as she made her way over.

"See… it?" asked Twilight carefully. "What do you see?"

"Why the Empress is interested in you. Your mana…" Rarity stopped before Twilight, leaning on her walking stick to offer a hand; uneasily, Twilight accepted and was pulled to her feet. "You have far too much of it."

"How do you mean?" Twilight looked down at her hands, noting how they ever so slightly trembled. "Doesn't everybody have the same?"

"No. Every mage's mana is a bit different, save for a few constant laws. Through practice, meditation, alchemy, and a bit of luck, it is possible to increase your mana pool." Rarity tilted her head, utterly bewildered. "You already have so much. If you ever figure out how to use it… Perhaps you could become a proper sorceress, after all." The Empress let out a snort, though it was unclear if it was in regards to her letter or to Rarity’s claim.

"I doubt that. I still don't know a thing about magick," said Twilight. "I could have all the mana in the world, and it wouldn't do me a lick of good if I can't use it without dying."

"That's what I'm here for. To teach you how to harness your Goddess-given gift in such a way that you can properly serve the Empress and live to tell about it," explained Rarity. "And the first thing I shall teach you is your mana nature." Twilight was visibly confused, causing Rarity to roll her eyes a bit. "There are five families of magick: Illusionary, Alterist, R—"

"Restorative, Destructive, and Summoning," said Twilight. The Chancellor raised a brow, but allowed Twilight to continue. "Sweetie Belle explained them to me a bit. She said you are an Alterist mage."

"I am, indeed, primarily an Alterist. While I am certainly capable of casting from other families of magick, Alterism requires the least effort on my part, and tends to be some of my best work. Finding your nature is the first step to training you in the ways of sorcery."

"And how do we do that?" Rarity set down her materials, looking Twilight over for a moment before using her walking stick to raise Twilight's arms to her chest.

"Below your heart, a bit before your belly, is where your mana resides. It is split among five chambers, one for each family of magick," said Rarity. "The one in which mana bubbles hottest dictates your nature. We just need some way to get that mana bubbling. The safest way is to have you endure a surge of my own mana until the strain gets your mana flowing properly.”

“That is going to take quite some time, is it not?” asked the Empress, her voice as cold as a winter night. “Last time we had a mage to tutor, you opted for much swifter methods.”

“Yes, but…” Rarity glanced uneasily to Twilight. “He didn't last very long, did he?”

“Hm. You’re getting soft, Ms. Rarity.” The Empress crossed her legs, peering more intently on her letter. “Do as you will, Chancellor. Just as long as you do it swiftly.”

Rarity seemed to go a bit paler as she approached Twilight. She set down her materials, as well as her walking stick, and held her palm forward. After a nod to urge her forward, Twilight uneasily did the same, pressing her palm to Rarity’s. Almost immediately, she felt a surge of heat against her flesh. Twilight attempted to recoil, but felt her hand held in place by some otherworldly force. The heat was bearable for the time being, but Twilight could feel it growing and mounting.

“Push back,” ordered Rarity. “Not with your arm, but with your mana. As hard as you can.” Twilight grit her teeth and pushed forward with her mind, doing very little to deflect the force of Rarity’s magick. “Harder, Sparkle… Don’t let all this mana of yours be a waste! Push!”

“I’m… trying!” Twilight closed her eyes, focusing on the fire in her gut, breathing heavily as she attempted to surge her mana out. “I can’t…”

“You can and you will. Push.” The seconds ticked on, growing into minutes with little progress. Rarity glanced to the Empress, who was very visibly irate. “Come on, Sparkle, you have to try harder than that!”

“It hurts!” Twilight spoke only the truth, the sensation of her novice attempts at magick much like grubs wriggling and writhing under her skin. She strained forward more, and the grubs became razors, slicing at her flesh from the inside. “Three hells, it hurts!”

“Do you know what truly hurts, Twilight Sparkle?” Twilight froze as the Empress rose from her throne, slowly strolling forward to meet the two. “In my years, I’ve become quite acquainted with pain. How familiar are you with true agony?”

“My Empress, I—”

“Do you know the pain of having the skin flayed from your back? Of your bleeding flesh salted to draw out your suffering?” inquired the Empress. Twilight said nothing, instead sending another unimpressive surge of mana forward. “Do you know the pain of having stones and bricks laid upon your body until your bones snap? Or the pain of a scythe running through your belly, spilling your innards out onto the cobbles while you try your damndest to scoop them back in you?”

“Empress…” breathed Twilight. She shook her head, forcing her magick forth once more; Rarity finally seemed to react, her hand jerking back slightly. “I’m trying…”

“I have experienced that sort of agony more times than you could believe, and yet… The thing that hurts worse than that…” continued the Empress. “Is seeing it happen to someone you love.” Twilight’s eyes went wide, her blood boiling in time with her mana. “I would be more than happy to show you such pain, Twilight Sparkle. A quick trip to Golden Oak and back would be more than worth it to teach you this lesson.”

“You promised me! You promised to spare her!” The razors beneath Twilight’s skin grew into daggers, trying to poke through her flesh with each surge of mana.

“I did. Under the agreement that you would serve me properly as my handmaiden. And a handmaiden who can’t be arsed to try for the amusement of its mistress is a rather shite handmaiden, wouldn’t you agree?” snarled Empress Celestia. “I warned you what would happen if you stopped trying, if you stopped being interesting. I told you I would give you reason to fear me.”

“My Lady, she is trying…” squeaked Rarity. “I—”

“Hold your tongue, Chancellor, lest you join this worthless handmaiden and her dirty, gypsy whore.” The Empress stepped forward, looking down at Twilight with a scowl. “How does that sound, Twilight Sparkle? Are you willing to let two people die because of your weakness? Your cowardice?”

“I am trying!” said Twilight. Her vision began to blur, the edges of her sight tinged with a deep, murkey shade of blood red. The flesh of her arm was cooking, being charred, she swore it. Her mana bubbled and boiled, successfully sending Rarity back a few steps.

“If this is genuinely the best you can do, then you’re worse than useless,” remarked the Empress. “Perhaps I’ll have a few Daybreakers make the trip to Golden Oak for me. I’ve still got a craving for a public execution, since my sister’s fell through. They could grab the gypsy whore and slap her in the guillotine for a few hours until my subjects get tired of beating the dirty little rat and I finally call the order to give her the sweet release of a blade through her neck!” The Empress laughed sinisterly as hot, fat tears streaked down Twilight’s face. “I wonder if you’d be so keen on snogging the nasty little inbred when it’s just her empty head in a basket. Shall we find out, Twilight Spark—”

Twilight let out a shout, her arm erupting into pain. A dense wave of near-invisible purple light surged forward, knocking the Chancellor over onto her back. The very walls of the throne room shook, quaking dust from the ceiling down as if the whole of the roof was meaning to crumble. The Empress stumbled back a half step before regaining her composure, a thin grin spreading across her features. Twilight dropped to her knees, chest heaving as blood dripped from her nose like a river of red, and turned her head to face her Empress.

“See, Twilight Sparkle? That is what trying looks like,” laughed the Empress. “You needed a bit of a push, and I simply…” Very quickly, the Empress’ grin faded, replaced with a small frown. “Oh. Right.”

“Empress?” Rarity slowly clambered back to her feet, breathing heavily. She searched her Empress’ face and, after just a moment, reached the same conclusion. “Oh. That is… Odd.”

"Odd?" huffed Twilight, wiping the blood from her face. "Odd how?"

"Hm… Some say that one's personality can dictate their nature. Call it an old superstition, if you will." Rarity reclaimed her walking stick, leaning on it for support. "By your personality, I would presume you to be a Restorative mage, perhaps Alterist. But… You're Destructive."

"I'm… Destructive? How can that be? I've never hurt anyone a day in my life."

"It is not that simple. As I said, your nature merely dictates the sort of magick that your mana is most attuned to. What makes this odd… Each family of magick, barring Summoning, has an opposing family. The opposite of an Alterist is an Illusionist."

"Which means the opposite of Destructive is Restorative," said Twilight, eager to show that she wasn't as useless and ignorant as the Empress seemed to think her to be. "But that makes sense. What's so odd about that?" Rarity glanced to Empress Celestia, who had chosen to remain silent as she gathered the papers she had previously discarded

"The Empress has a Restorative nature. You are her opposite." Twilight's eyes went wide at this revelation. How could a murderer and fiend like the Empress possibly have a nature for Restoration magick?

“Ms. Rarity, I will leave you to it,” sneered Empress Celestia. She turned to leave once again, calling out over her shoulder. “Do not disturb me until morning, Rarity. I need time to reflect over things.” Without even waiting for a response, the Empress disappeared through the door to her study, slamming the heavy door closed. Rarity began to slowly pace before Twilight, murmuring thoughtlessly to herself.

“What is it, Chancellor?” asked Twilight. “Is everything okay?”

"This is strange. Positively peculiar,” declared Rarity. “Surely she would have been able to sense your nature if you were Destructive. It’s always easiest to feel mana that is contradictory to your own. So why choose a mage that is directly opposing to her own nature?"

"Perhaps she was just bored, and thought this would make things interesting." Twilight stood up, looking down at her hands while she did. She seemed to look through herself, at the bubbling, boiling power she contained. Never before had she felt it like this, so close to being at her command. "Or maybe she overlooked my nature. Or perhaps she's not truly Restorative. The Children of the Night seem to think her a monster. Perhaps she's Destructive like me, and just hides it."

"The very last thing you should be doing, Sparkle, is siding with a band of terrorists over your High Queen!" exclaimed Rarity. "Those men, if you would be generous enough to call them men, are the lowest trash, and their opinions of my Goddess are without merit!"

"I would never side with anyone other than Empress Celestia," amended Twilight, though her voice lacked the fervor of Rarity’s. "But I find myself curious as to why. Why was Luna sent away? Why is she so hellbent on assassinating the Empress? I don't agree with their methods, but if they truly want to keep Equestria safe… Shouldn't we at least make an effort to understand them?"

"They are bitter, envious lowlives that follow a bitter, envious general. That's all this is, mind you. Envy. Entitlement. Arrogance. A little brat of a girl was told she wasn't fit to be queen and so she swore the rest of her worthless life be dedicated to destroying what my Lady has built." The Chancellor scowled at the very idea of Luna on the throne, utterly repulsed by the prospect. "Before my Empress, there was anarchy. Beasts roamed the land, gobbling up children who strayed too far from their mum. Bandits raided villages, raping and pillaging to their blackened hearts' content. There were demons, monsters, witches and warlocks. Equestria was in ruin, until my Lady brought it back to greatness! I say that earns her the right to rule however she damn well pleases."

"Even at the expense of her own people?" asked Twilight. Rarity froze, chewing on her tongue idly for just a moment before grabbing up her discarded stationery and turning away from Twilight.

"Especially at their expense. Return to your meditation while I finish this letter. Then, if you're up to it, we can do some basic magickal theory."

Once again, the chancellor departed, leaving Twilight alone with her thoughts. Destruction. If she sat and mused for hours about her nature, she would never have arrived at Destruction as what she was at her core. And yet, she apparently was just that, a conduit for violent power. By her very nature, the exact opposite of her Empress. The High Queen could never be defeated, that's what most everyone believed. But, if someone were to conquer Celestia, Twilight thought it would make sense for that someone to be like her, the opposite of the wicked Queen.

Twilight sighed as she kneeled down, breathing deeply in time with the rise and fall of her mana. Not for the first time, and surely not for the last, it seemed to Twilight that her choice had been made for her.

A silent darkness blanketed over the castle that night, the moon obscured by an eerie fog. Twilight noticed it as she strolled the courtyard with Rarity, discussing sorcery and their future lessons. Despite her genuine interest in the practice of magick, Twilight found her mind elsewhere. She was beyond grateful when the Chancellor decided to call it quits for the night and sent the handmaiden off to sleep.

That fog seemed to thicken, clouding Twilight's mind as she approached her room. She had felt this before, knew what it meant. She pushed open her door, not even bothering to shut it behind her. Twilight had been hoping for sleep, and it seemed as though her wish had already been granted.

"So?" The door breezed closed behind her, locking with a click. From behind her marched the two rebels, neither Luna nor Flash saying much of anything until they were before Twilight. "Have you reached a decision?"

"What reassurance do I have that you will be a better Queen than your sister?" asked Twilight. Luna raised a brow, crossing her arms over her chest. She glanced to Flash for a moment before addressing the handmaiden.

"Only my word," said Luna slowly. "But I am a huntress, the leader of the Children of the Night. My word is my bond, better than any contract or royal oath."

"If I were to take such a risk as to assist you in your revolution, I would need some assurance that it would be a risk worth taking."

"We would be more than happy to see to the release of the wrongly incarcerated in Golden Oak," said Flash. "Including your friend, Ms. Pie."

"We will give you land, grain, livestock. A room in the castle, if you two so desire." Luna began to grin, her keen eye easily seeing through Twilight's stony facade. "You will not hunger, nor suffer cold, nor want for anything ever again. You will be free to live the life that you are owed. The life that my sister so cruelly snatched away from the both of you."

Silence fell over the room, with Twilight darting her eyes from Flash to Luna and back. This was madness. That was the only word Twilight could think of to describe this situation, absolute madness. Opposing the Empress was impossible, unthinkable. And yet… There she was, being offered the chance to do just that. Defy the Empress. Stand her opposite, like water to fire, day to night. Destruction to Restoration.

"This plan of yours," said Twilight with a sigh. "Will it work?" Without an ounce of hesitation, Luna nodded, gripped with a level of confidence directly opposite of Twilight's former reservation. The huntress had a look in her eyes, an impossible certainty. She didn't think that she would emerge victorious, she knew it to be so.

"The only thing my plan is missing, Twilight Sparkle," said Luna. "Is you."

"Just Twilight, please." Twilight looked down at her hands, clenching her fists and feeling the surge of mana bubbling within her. Slowly, she looked up, locking gazes with Luna. "Fine, then. I'm in." Luna and Flash grinned at one another before stepping forward to meet the handmaiden. They shook hands with their new ally, who wore no such grin.

"Get some sleep, Twilight," said Luna. She chuckled before raising her hand above her head. "Tomorrow, the revolution begins. For now… We vanish into the shadows."

All Twilight could hear next was the snap of Luna's fingers, and then she was in bed, chest heaving and cold sweat clinging to her skin. She breathed heavily, looking from side to side in search of the rebels. When she was certain she was alone, Twilight let out a tired sigh, rolled over onto her side, and fell, for the first time in what felt like ages, into a quiet, dreamless slumber.

Visitation

"Again."

Twilight was exhausted, her chest heaving as she choked down air. Her entire body was bathed in a blistering heat, and the bitter, metallic taste of blood filled her mouth. She desperately needed a break, but that didn't seem to be in the cards. The Empress was watching from her throne, her cold eyes inspecting her servants as they practiced their sorcery. The Chancellor stood across from Twilight, inspecting her anxiously. Twilight shakily stood up, wiping the blood from her nose and mouth before crossing her arms into an X in front of her chest. She took in a deep breath, repeating in her head the incantation she had been taught, creating a barrier of her mana. Twilight exhaled before giving Rarity a nod to continue.

"Fulmena Minora!" Rarity whipped her hand towards Twilight, her hand surrounded in sapphire light. There was a brief crackling sound as Rarity's mana took form. "Fire!"

A crackling, popping, impossibly hot thunderbolt shot from the tips of Rarity's fingers, arcing through the air towards Twilight. She had only a fraction of a second to brace herself, but all the preparation in the world could not have protected her from this. The lightning connected with her already-burned arms, wrapping around her and scorching slightly at her flesh. Her barrier was holding, as well as it had been since they began these trials, but Twilight could feel her mana failing.

"Imperia Tranquillus!" shouted Twilight, letting out a surge of her mana. She could feel her energy blast forward, dispelling much of Rarity's mana with her own. Even still, much of her arms were still scorched by the lightning, her flesh smoking slightly and her skin starting to peel. She was certain she'd be mostly uninjured, but the pain that was crawling up and down her arms would not depart anytime soon.

"Acceptable performance, Sparkle," said Rarity, politely applauding. "Your mana control is getting better, although you still aren't applying it to its full potential. You allow your focus to be disrupted, and that is making you sloppy. Remain calm when you are casting or you will fail."

"Easy for you to say…" panted Twilight. She grabbed at her left forearm, flinching from the pain. "You're not the one being struck by lightning."

"Be thankful I'm allowing Rarity to be your trainer," remarked the Empress dryly. "Were it my sorcery… Even still, you are progressing adequately. That's enough for now. Ms. Rarity, the morning report. While she reads, Twilight Sparkle will create and maintain a small flame in her hands. Do not let the fire go out until after Ms. Rarity is finished."

"Yes, Empress," said Twilight, taking a moment to compose herself. Both she and the chancellor approached the High Queen, standing before her in preparation for their respective tasks. Rarity reached into her coat's pocket and withdrew a plain handkerchief and a scroll of parchment. She handed the former to Twilight, who muttered a thanks and then wiped the blood from her face and her arms.

"Ready, Sparkle?" asked the Chancellor. Twilight nodded, holding her hands forward before her. Rarity nodded, unfurling her parchment and holding it up for easy reading. "Alright, then. Morning report for this day, the 13th of October, the 103rd year of the 4th Era."

"Ignis Minora," murmured Twilight. A timid flame crackled to life in Twilight's palms, floating a few inches from her skin. She stared at the fire, trying to take Rarity's advice and focus on her magick.

"Begin, Rarity," ordered Empress Celestia, not taking her eyes off of her handmaiden.

"Yes, Milady. We have received word from Mother Chrysalis that she has neither met with, given quarter, or otherwise communicated with any member of the Children of the Night," reported Rarity. "She has extended an open invitation to visit the Hive so you may converse with her regarding her continued loyalty, if you so desire."

"Hm. Fortunately for Chrysalis, I do not have time to interrogate her myself," droned the Empress. "Send a hawk informing her that, in one week, she will be making the journey here to meet with you. You will inform Chrysalis that I will be expecting two dozen of her soldiers to patrol the desert in search of Luna until she is found. You will make it very clear that this is not a request. Next."

"Yes, right… Canterlot was due another grain shipment from one of the western colonies, but it seems they were raided. Again." The Empress gripped the arms of her throne tightly, radiating anger. Twilight raised a brow, averting the High Queen's burning gaze in favor of her fire. "Just like the last three shipments, the wagon was found empty, with three Solar guards dead. One arrow in each of their throats."

"Luna… She's trying to disrupt the flow of resources into Canterlot, and spread out my forces." The Empress let out a sigh, watching Twilight and her fire. "Very well, then. Send a hawk to Baltimare, telling them to send double the grain shipments to compensate for the west's failings. They will now take the Foal Mountain path. This will give them the cover of the mountains for protection."

"Isn't that path more dangerous?" asked Twilight. The Empress raised a brow, slowly nodding.

"All the more reason Luna would not expect it. Furthermore, Ms. Rarity, you will recall all military personnel from every non-essential village and colony. I need every available man in Canterlot."

"Consider it done, your Divinity." Rarity scribbled at her list, swiftly taking notes. "Aside from that, my Empress, you are scheduled to meet with Captain Spearhead regarding his search for the fugitive Flash Sentry."

"When?" droned the Empress.

"That would be just before sunset, Milady."

"Hm. Cancel it. I have no desire to speak to Spearhead at this time." The Empress curled her lip and flared her nostrils, as if she had smelled something rotten. Though Twilight was mostly focused on maintaining her flame, she took notice of the Empress' distaste for the Captain, something she related to greatly. "I'll see him… Three days from now."

"What's in three days, your highness?" asked Twilight. Empress Celestia snickered, grinning sinisterly.

"The next arena game, of course," laughed the Empress. "Fifteen gladiators against my manticores sounds like a fair contest, no?” She glanced to her handmaiden, rolling her eyes at the grim expression she wore. “I did not forget our agreement, Twilight Sparkle. The Pie's name will not be in the drawing."

"Thank you," said Twilight quietly. The Empress gave a tiny nod, then quickly continued on.

"I am many things, Twilight Sparkle, but a liar I am not. Ms. Rarity, please have that arranged at once."

"Yes, my Empress." Rarity nodded in understanding, adjusting her list accordingly. "The morning report is complete, Milady. And Sparkle managed to avoid burning herself to a crisp. Overall, a very successful morning, I'd say."

"May I stop now?" asked Twilight, grimacing slightly from the heat. "It's getting a bit warm…"

"You may," said the Empress with a nod. Twilight let out a sigh of relief, waving away her fire and finally getting the reprieve she had been longing for all morning. "You're improving, Twilight Sparkle. Very good."

"Thank you, my Empress. You and Chancellor Rarity are incredible teachers," said Twilight, shaking her hands gingerly. "My Empress… Now that morning report is over, may I make a request? Privately, if at all possible."

"Ms. Rarity, if you would please leave the room." The Empress gestured to the door. "I'm sure there are things that need doing. I will send Twilight Sparkle to assist you shortly."

"Right away, my Empress!" Rarity bowed and kissed the sun before departing from the throne room. The Empress watched her leave before beckoning for Twilight, who crossed the room and stood by the throne. Beside the Empress was Twilight's leash, which had been temporarily removed to protect it from Rarity's magick. Now that their lessons were done, Twilight accepted the leash from the Empress and reconnected it to her collar, offering the handle to the High Queen.

"So, you wanted something of me?" asked the Empress.

"Well, your highness… It's been a few months since I became your handmaiden," said Twilight. "While I am honoured to be at your service, I… Well, there are bits of my old life that I can't have here in the castle."

"You mean the Pie." Empress Celestia arched a brow at her handmaiden. "No need to be coy, Twilight Sparkle. If you miss the Pie, I urge you to say as much."

"I do, Empress. I miss Pinkie dearly." Twilight spoke slowly, choosing her words carefully to avoid upsetting her Empress. "And I was wondering if you would be so kind and gracious enough to allow me to visit her."

"You certainly may."

"I've been progressing nicely in my literacy, and my spellwork is improving. I can catch up on the work I miss and—" Twilight froze, her brow arched in surprise as she processed what she heard. "Wait… Did you say yes?"

"I did. Your request is reasonable enough, and, as you seem so excited to tell me, you are growing very well in your studies. I have nothing tasked for you today, so if you would like to visit the Pie, I see no reason to deny you that. Go get ready, and inform the Chancellor that I'd like to speak with her. A company of guards will be outside your door within the hour."

"Oh. Oh, thank you, my Empress!" Twilight quickly bowed, kissing the sun before turning for the door. She managed to take about two steps before the Empress yanked on the leash, pulling her back before her.

"The leash stays on, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress with a grin. Twilight's smile faded slightly, much to the High Queen's amusement. "I understand that your heart belongs to your gypsy. Your body, on the other hand… your body is mine alone. And be sure to give Ms. Pie my warmest regards."

Twilight gently grasped her leash, pulling it slowly from Empress Celestia's grasp. She did not look forward to entering Golden Oak with a collar around her neck, but she knew she had no choice. If this was what it took for her see Pinkie again, even for just a bit, then so be it. Twilight bowed to the Empress, part of her curious as to why she would allow this. Perhaps just a chance to further humiliate her, display her as property for her own amusement. Either way, Twilight was willing to take it in her stride.

"Thank you, my Empress."

Entering Golden Oak Prison was as haunting an experience as Twilight ever had. She could still remember being dragged into the tree all those years ago, kicking and screaming up the massive trunk to what she thought would surely be her demise. She hadn't even known her crime then, couldn't even imagine what she could have done that would warrant locking up a child for so long. Twilight could still remember crying, night in and night out, begging for someone to save her. She was alone for years, until a new, strange prisoner was made her cellmate. Even though she was flanked by two Solar Guards, marking her as a visitor rather than a prisoner, she couldn't quite shake that dark, looming air.

But, despite all of her bad memories of the prison, Twilight couldn't help but smile as she approached her old cell. Being with Pinkie was the happiest she had ever been, and joy was a precious commodity in Golden Oak. Twilight stopped before the bars of the cell, grinning at the prone, napping form of her love on the other side. Judging by the time of day, and the way Pinkie clutched her wrists, Twilight wagered that she was likely just getting back from working in the yard. The guard approached and rapped on the bars, drawing the ire of the prisoner that the cell contained.

"I just got back in…" groaned Pinkie, turning over on her cot. She slowly say herself up, shaking her head to free herself of the cobwebs. "The guards out there told me I could rest for a bit before I…" Pinkie let out a yelp of surprise, her eyes welling with tears at what lay before her. Twilight smiled, waving silently while Pinkie approached, grabbing the bars of her cell.

"Hey there," said Twilight, her voice slightly shaky. Pinkie looked so much gaunter than she remembered, thinner, paler, frailer. But moreso than all of that, she seemed tired, as if she hadn’t had a proper night of sleep since Twilight had departed. Twilight grimaced, realizing how likely it was for that to be exactly the case. "I… I missed you."

"Twilight!" Pinkie reached through the bars, grasping Twilight's hands. "Gods above, I missed you so much!"

"Could you let me in?" Twilight looked to one of the guards that had escorted her from Canterlot. "I'd like to hold her for a bit."

"No," grunted the guard.

"Come on, we're not likely to go anywhere. Just for a bit, please." Twilight scowled as the guards responded to her request with a cold, icy silence. "Fine, then! At least give us some privacy. You can wait for me by The Vines, it's the only way out anyway."

The guards glanced to one another, unsure of what to make of this. Not one of them enjoyed being ordered around by the handmaiden, but similarly, they had received instructions to protect her and ensure her visit went smoothly. If Twilight reported any of them to the Empress, that could be terrible for them. So, silently, both guards stepped back, retreating away until Twilight was, for the most part, alone with her love. Pinkie tried to kiss Twilight, but the bars obstructed her path. Instead, Twilight laced their fingers together, pulling Pinkie's arm through and gently kissing the back of her hand, like a knight to a fair maiden.

"Gods… What happened to your arms?" gasped Pinkie, pointing at Twilight's slightly charred flesh. Her eyes flashed up to Twilight's collar, and it was clear that she assumed the worst. "A leash? Is the Empress…?"

"Oh, no, nothing like that. The collar is just to mark me as the handmaiden, and the burns are from learning magick. Earlier today, I was blocking bolts of lightning," explained Twilight. Pinkie's eyes went wide in wonder, looking at Twilight with awe. Twilight smirked, then slowly pulled away from Pinkie, holding her hand out in front of her. "Watch this. Ignis Minora!"

"Whoa!" Pinkie leaped back in surprise as a small flame crackled to life in Twilight's hands. "You make it look so easy! Whenever Ma and Pa talked about magick… He said only the Empress could just make stuff happen like that!"

"Trust me, it's not easy." Twilight waved her fire away, her head going a bit light from the strain. "Your father knows about sorcery?"

"Mh-hm. But not like that. Pa never told us much about it. Said it was against the law." Pinkie sighed, slumping slightly. "Guess he was right…"

"Hey, enough about that. I want to talk about you. How are you holding up?"

"Well… I miss you tons," said Pinkie, pouting slightly. "It's been weird without you. There's less food and water, but they took my name out of the drawing for the games, so I guess I feel less nervous about that."

“That’s good. Empress Celestia promised to keep your name out of the drawing," said Twilight. "She's a woman of her word, at the very least."

"So… how's it there? What's the Empress like?" asked Pinkie. Twilight pursed her lips and sighed, sliding down to sit before the bars. "Is she scary?"

"Terrifying. But, at the same time…" Twilight leaned forward, pressing her head to the bars. "I think she's fond of me. She's been strangely protective of me, in a sense. And she's been teaching me magick, for the fun of it."

"Strange…"

"She's got a bit of a twisted sense of humor, as well. Very… grisly. But I think she really does care for me. Of course, she's been in an awful mood lately, on account of…" Twilight paused, biting her lip gently. "Perhaps I shouldn't say…"

"Hm? What's going on?" Pinkie shimmied forward until she was nearly touching Twilight, kept apart only by the steel bars of her cell. "Is everything okay?"

"Well… Something happened a few months back. I don't know what you may have heard from the guards but…" Twilight dipped her voice down to a hushed whisper. "The Empress' sister popped out of the blue, was meant to be executed. Then, she broke out and is starting a rebellion."

"Gods above… is that what this Children of the Night nonsense is all about?" asked Pinkie. Twilight gave a slow, taciturn nod, bringing a small frown to Pinkie's face. "Madmen, the lot of them. They're gonna get people hurt…"

"They say they want to free Equestria, and that means killing the Empress."

"Impossible. You can't kill the Empress! Pa told me she's not even human!"

"Well, their leader seems to think differently." Twilight glanced over her shoulder, eyes peeled for guards. When she was certain that she wasn't to be overheard, she leaned in closer. "And I happen to believe her. I can’t say much more than that, but I believe in Luna and the Children of the Night.”

“Twilight, are you—”

“I can’t talk much about it, but… Hopefully, we’ll be together soon,” said Twilight. Pinkie’s eyes lit up, bringing a smile to Twilight’s face. “So, you said there’s less food? I’ll see if I can talk to Chancellor Rarity about helping out. Are you rationing out food like I told you?”

“Well, I was, but…” Pinkie retreated slightly, her face flashing into a grimace. "That woman—"

"Harpy!"

Twilight felt her blood chill in her veins, the harsh, familiar voice petrifying her with fear, and regret. She slowly turned to the source, a cell a few down from Pinkie's that wrapped along the curvature of Golden Oak's round trunk. Somehow, Twilight hadn't noticed her as she entered. Perhaps she was asleep in her cell until just then, or perhaps Twilight was so focused on seeing Pinkie that she hadn't given any thought to where she was. Either way, Cheerilee made her presence known, clutching the bars of her cell while she shouted across the room.

"Yeah. Her," said Pinkie. "She said you told her to find me, and then we had a… falling out."

"Come then, harpy." Cheerilee shook the bars, as if to yank them down. "Come face me!"

"I'm… I'll be back," murmured Twilight, stepping away from Pinkie and making her way to Cheerilee. With every step towards the prisoner, Twilight felt the pit in her stomach grow. Cheerilee was certainly unwell upon their meeting, but now Twilight could say that she was decidedly ill. Her pockmarks had grown into full-on blisters, some dropping a foul pus down her face. Her bones were more spindly than before, her skin was thinner, more gaunt, and marked with scars. Most hauntingly, the front of her tunic was stained with dried, crusty blood, right at her belly. She was so thin, leaving Twilight with a dark, twisting feeling in her gut.

"Cheerilee…" Twilight stopped a few feet from the cell, watching as the woman huffed just across from her. She didn't dare take a step closer, not from fear, but from a weighty, crushing guilt. "Hello. How—"

"You're sick," said Cheerilee, her voice scarcely more than a gasping croak. "You're a sick, cruel blackheart for what you've done to me…"

"I didn't want for this to happen. You must understand that," pleaded Twilight. "I didn't want to see you here. I take no joy in seeing you suffer."

"Then you're a coward. That's the only other possibility, that you're a coward!" Twilight took a half-step backward, a bit unsettled by Cheerilee's shouting. "You could have spared me this…"

"I tried, I swear to you, I did. There was nothing I could do. The Empress, she… she forced my choice. I really, truly am sorry."

"You're sorry? Is that what you said? You're sorry?" Cheerilee pulled herself as close to the bars as she could, her weakened body trembling with fury. "I want you to say that again. Why don't you tell my son that you're sorry!"

Twilight said nothing, for she could think of nothing to say. The silence grew as the moments ticked along, festering along with that sick, sinking feeling deep in her. Horror was the primary feeling in her heart, followed by remorse and, beneath that, pity. There was nothing Twilight could say to make this better, nothing that could undo the pain that Cheerilee suffered.

"What happened?" Twilight regretted asking as soon as the words left her lips, but she just couldn't help herself. There was a morbid curiosity that gripped her, refusing to let her leave any questions unanswered.

"Just a month in, some greedy bastard… he attacked me over food," said Cheerilee, slumping against the bars. "Kicked me in the middle. Broke my water and started my labor early. The guards wouldn't take me to a doctor, didn't help me deliver. Just gave me some rags to clean the blood with. He never cried a tear, my boy… He was gone before sunrise."

"Gods above…" said Twilight, her heart torn in two at the mere thought of Cheerilee suffering the way she had. She didn't deserve what she got. Twilight wasn't certain that anyone did. "I am so sorry…"

"The worst of it… They didn't even let me bury my son." Cheerilee trembled, finally breaking down into shaky tears. "Th-they… they took me to The Yard and… they made me t-toss my son from the branches to the ground." Cheerilee wiped the tears from her face, turning away from the handmaiden. "That bastard Spearhead laughed at me when I came back. Said I should be glad the boy wasn't a waste, because at least the wolves wouldn't go hungry."

"Gods above…"

"You could have spared me this, handmaiden. Had you the guts to give the order…" Cheerilee sighed, her previous fire having fizzled out. "That leash suits you. You're just a lapdog, aren't you? You do whatever you can to keep in your mistress' graces, no matter how cruel. I'm not certain who's more despicable, you or your owner."

"I understand your pain, and you have my pity. But please understand…" Twilight took a step forward, grimacing at how limp and lifeless the woman looked. "I did not do this to you. This is not my doing. I tried to convince her to spare you your sentence, but failing that… I refused to order your child's execution."

"Your cowardice did that anyway. All you've done is prolong my suffering." Cheerilee twisted over, staring down Twilight with a cold, vacant, hate in her eyes. "The guards are watching me closely these days, because they know what will happen if they don't. And I want you to know, the moment that they let me out of their sight… then that will be two deaths you're responsible for."

"I'm… I'm so sorry," said Twilight again. She meant it just as much as she did the first time, and it tore her apart that she could do precious little more for the woman. "I wish there was something more I could do for you—"

"There is. There's one thing you can do." Cheerilee looked away from Twilight, scanning around for any onlookers or eavesdroppers. "If you truly want to help me… then end this pain." Twilight paled slightly, and so Cheerilee spoke more quickly, before she could squander her chance. "It would be simple for you, all you'd need to do is scream for help. Tell the guards I attacked you, that I tried to kill you. Tell them I'm with the Empress' sister, whatever it takes for them to kill me."

"If I say those things… They might not even kill you. They might just extend your sentence."

"Not if they think I'm part of the force against the Empress. They wouldn't hesitate to kill me." Cheerilee watched Twilight mull things over, her frustration growing as the seconds ticked on. "Do you want me to beg? So be it. Please. Just stop this pain. I beg of you."

"I can't. You won't just be beheaded," explained Twilight, hoping to make the woman see sense. "You'll be drawn and quartered. It's not a happy or dignified end."

"Better than another 8 years of this. Please." She watched with bated breath as Twilight stood before her. The seconds flowed into minutes before, with a slow, heavy shake of the head, the handmaiden began to walk away. "No. No, no, no, you can't do this to me again! Please!"

"I'm sorry. I'll do what I can for you, but I won't kill you," said Twilight. She grimaced as Cheerilee's pleas devolved into swears and damnations, and finally deteriorating into wild, untamed, unabashedly pained sobs. Twilight felt her stomach knot up on itself, but she just kept walking. There was nothing she could do for Cheerilee, not until Luna took the throne, and her time away from the castle was very limited.

Twilight made a promise to herself at add Cheerilee to the list of prisoners she would have freed, before quietly endeavoring to return to spend the last of her time with her beloved.

It was just a bit past midday when Twilight finally bid her love a farewell, and she did so with little excitement. She promised Pinkie that she would return to visit again soon, but that did little to soften the blow of their separation. Still, the Empress would be expecting her back soon, and Twilight would be incredibly foolish to keep the Empress waiting. And so, Twilight tore herself away and trudged over to the center of the tree, where her guards were awaiting her at The Vines; A series of thick, sturdy wooden platforms hanging from the top of the trunk from twisting, braided vines. The guards said nothing to Twilight as they shepherded her into the platform, one of which tugging on the central vine, sending the platform slowly drifting down to the ground by way of the tree's intrinsic, mysterious magick.

When the platform reached The Roots of the tree, Twilight and her guards exited from the prison. Though she would miss Pinkie dearly, Twilight was happy to be out of Golden Oak again. Awaiting Twilight and her two Solar guards were a pair of Daybreakers, silently and stoically standing guard by the horses. Four in total, the steeds hoofed the ground restlessly as the Daybreakers climbed atop their mounts. The Solar guards followed, one of which roughly yanking Twilight up behind him. While she was in no way happy to be manhandled in that way, Twilight greatly preferred this to riding with the Daybreakers.

"Hold tight," ordered the rider. "We've wasted enough time on this little visit of yours."

"Hm. Let's go, then," murmured Twilight. Uncomfortably, she wrapped her arms around her rider. He whipped the reins and sent his steed down the dirt road at a brisk trot, followed swiftly by the rest of his team. It was a bit of a trip from Golden Oak to the Canterlot gate, nearly an hour, and Twilight was in quite a hurry to get out of this forest. The guards at Golden Oak called it the Everfree, and it was rumored to possess a magick older and more powerful than even the Empress herself.

"Hey, handmaiden," said the guard that Twilight was riding with, breaking the silence that had persisted the last few minutes. "My buddy Falchion and I have a wager going, we want you to settle it for us."

"Er… I suppose?" Twilight was, understandably, a bit uneasy. "What sort of wager?"

"I don't think this is smart, Delvin," said the other guard, Falchion. He cocked his head to the Daybreakers, silently riding alongside them. "Don't know if they might not take kindly to our little gamble."

"Don't be such a pansy. Those freaks can't even hear us right now. Isn't that right, ya abominations?" True to Delvin's claim, the Daybreakers gave no response. "See? Whatever the Empress does to make them so obedient, it fucks with their heads. They won't listen to us cause she didn't tell them to."

"If you say so…"

"You still haven't said what this wager is about," noted Twilight. Delvin turned back to grin at Twilight, which did little more than make her exceedingly uncomfortable.

"Simple, really. Everyone knows that the handmaiden is the Empress' little jester. You prance around to amuse her throughout the day." Though Twilight wasn't thrilled to be referred to as a jester, she nodded anyway. "Right. And we know you often find yourself in the Empress' chambers after dark."

"I wouldn't say 'often', no. Just on occasion, when she wants me to fetch her some tea." Twilight narrowed her eyes at the guard, her discomfort only growing as the conversation went on. "Whatever your implications may be, I'm certain you are mistaken."

"See? Told you she wouldn't know," said Falchion.

"What, and you're just gonna take her word for it? Of course she's gonna be secretive, these are private matters we're asking about!" The guard laughed, nudging Twilight with his elbow. "Don't worry, girl, your secret is safe with us. We won't tell your master, so speak freely. How does the Empress' cunt taste?"

"I beg your pardon?" Twilight arched a brow, very clearly taken aback. Of course, she reasoned that whatever wager the two guards had among themselves, it was bound to be foul or perverted in nature. But to hear him speak so openly, about the Empress, no less, was shocking. "You are mistaken. Even if I knew, which I don't, I certainly wouldn't tell you!"

"Don't act all posh and pure on me, lapdog. Captain Spearhead told us the sort of whore you are, sucking cock for bread." Again, the guard laughed at Twilight's expense, and, once again, it did nothing but upset the handmaiden. "So spill it, slut. What does she taste like? I think she must taste like honeysuckle, but Falchion says goldenroot. Whose right? I—"

There was a sharp sound of something through the air, followed by a way squelsh, and the thud of Delvin's body hitting the dirt. His horse reared back and neighed, knocking Twilight to the dirt as the remaining guards scrambled to position. The Daybreakers jumped from their horses, drawing their blades and preparing for the oncoming battle, while Falchion scrambled forward to aid his friend. He pulled the arrow from Delvin's throat and, when it was clear that he was dead, stood up with his blade drawn.

"Stay down, handmaiden!" ordered Falchion as he scanned the sense woods for threats. There was a rustling in the bushes, drawing the attention of the lone Solar Guard. "Show yourself!"

The rustling stopped and, rather than a man, a beast burst from its depths; a sleek grey ferret leapt onto Falchion, earning a shriek of surprise from the guard. As he batted the vermin away, another creature swooped in from above, a deep red falcon who yanked Falchion's helmet off with its talons to allow the ferret undeterred access to his face and neck.

Three more arrows flew from the brush, the first two breaking against the first Daybreaker's armor while the third slipped into a crack by its hip. The soldier gave no grunt of pain, it and its second deftly making their way in the direction of the arrows. Another caught the second in the back of the knee, and another still flew through the eyehole of the first's mask. Despite the onslaught, the Daybreaker's continued their search.

"Noctis Daemoni Tranquillus!"

Slowly, the Daybreakers came to a stop, their limbs locking up where they stood. A deep cerulean light bathed them, leaving them motionless, transfixed by its power. Twilight watched in awe as the fearsome warriors stood in place while a cloaked figure manifested itself behind them. The cloaked figure drew a shortsword and swiped it through the air once, twice, cleaving each Daybreaker's head from its body. The figure removed their hood, revealing a head of deep, dark blue hair, like a slice of the night's sky.

"Salutations," said Luna, wiping a bit of blood from her nose with a grin. She glanced to Falchion, who was still futilely fighting to remove the ferret from his bloodied face. Luna whistled a short tune, 3 simple notes, and an arrow flew from the brush and buried itself in the Solar Guard's eye. "Excellent shot, Flash! Glad to know you've stood in practice."

"Thank you." Through the brush emerged Flash Sentry himself, clutching a bow of ebony in his hands and a quiver of arrows on his back. Over his shoulder was another bow, this one black as night and accented around the edges with silver. Flash offered the bow to Luna. "It's an honour to finally hunt with you, Lady Luna."

"If you thought that to be a satisfying hunt, my Children are in a worse state than I realized." Luna reached for the bow, just for Flash to snatch it away.

"Far from satisfying. I just wanted to see if your age would slow you any before we did anything truly engaging." The two shared a grin before, finally, he handed over the bow, which Luna slung over her shoulder similarly to how Flash held it. He turned to face Twilight, bowing in her direction. "Good to see you, Ms. Twilight."

"I wish I could say the same." Twilight shakily stood up, brushing the dirt from her dress. "Is there any particular reason you saw fit to murder my escorts and scare me to three hells and back?"

"We needed to discuss things, and I cannot continue visiting your dreams," said Luna. "Besides it requiring a great deal of mana, there are times in which physical interaction is required, such as now."

"Still, you could have warned me."

"I did. I shot your rider first. But enough of that, we need to talk." Luna looked over to the animals, the bloody ferret on the ground and the falcon resting on the tree branch. "Come here, you two. It's time you've met Twilight."

"You needed to see me…" said Twilight, her frustration growing. "So you could introduce me to your pets?" The ferret hissed angrily and the falcon screeched as they crossed the path to stand by their mistress; the falcon gently landed on Luna's outstretched arm while the ferret clambered up her body to rest upon her shoulder. With her free hand, Luna reached into her cloak and withdrew two pieces of dried, salted herring

"They don't like being called pets. They prefer the term 'familiars'. My falcon is Philomena, and my ferret is Tiberius," explained Luna, feeding each familiar a treat. "And it's less about you meeting them and more about them bringing you something important. Tiberius, now."

The ferret let out a foul hacking sound before coughing up a single golden coin, which Luna easily caught. She wiped the coin clean and tossed it to Twilight, who inspected the strange money carefully. It lacked the Empress' sun on one side, and the Equestrian seal on the other side seemed unfinished, missing the spiraling horn between the two feathery wings.

"What's this?" asked Twilight.

"Look at the edge," said Luna. Twilight tilted the coin over, giving the edge a closer look; around the circumference of the coin was a multitude of strange runes and symbols, each magickal in nature. "What do you make of this?"

"It's an arcana. Like the one you used to escape." Twilight peered at the coin, tracing the tiny runes with her thumb. "Fascinating… So you can make an arcana out of anything?"

"Not everything. It needs to already have some sort of arcane nature. Ideally, gold or platinum. Those metals tend to hold onto magick more easily. Flash helped to develop a very clever method of imbuing ink with platinum in order to make the runes themselves the arcana."

"Not really practical, unfortunately," remarked Flash. "But it got us out of Canterlot, so I suppose it worked well enough."

"What's this one for, then?" asked Twilight.

"An invasion." Luna grinned, crossing her arms over her chest. "The first direct attack of many against my sister."

"You're mad…" Twilight shook her head in disbelief. "Absolutely mad. How do you expect to invade Canterlot? You'll be turned away at the gates."

"Which is precisely why we'll be foregoing the gate." Luna pointed to the coin in Twilight's hands, watching in amusement as the realization washed over the handmaiden. "That coin is our way in. It's enchanted with the same type of magick that my sister used to bring me back, on a much smaller scale."

"The spell that she used to fold reality?" asked Twilight. Luna nodded, her grin widening. "So you'll be able to essentially step into Canterlot undetected."

"Clever, no?" said Flash with a grin.

"Try 'brilliant'. But there's one problem." Twilight flipped the coin back at Luna, who easily snatched it out of the sky. "I'm poor. Always have been. If the Empress finds me to suddenly have a coin, an old coin that isn't even the same as is used now, she'll be on to us."

"You won't bring it to the castle. There's one place in Canterlot where a coin won't be inspected too closely, nor would it be moved or disturbed," said Luna. "The well. That's our way in. Now, we just need the right time to strike."

"How soon can you be ready?" asked Twilight. Luna raised a brow, her grin only growing wider.

"As soon as we need to be. What do you have in mind?"

"Three days from now, the Empress is holding a bout at the arena." Twilight held out her hand and accepted the coin as Luna returned it to her. "If you want to strike a blow against her and her army, this might be the way to do it."

"Hm… Some of Celestia's top men will be there. An ambush to take them out would be a very good move for us. Plus, we'd be able to recruit some fresh blood if we rescue the gladiators while we're at it," said Flash, mulling over their new plan. "And a public display that we're capable of defying her rule… It'll chip at her armor, so to speak. What more could we want?"

"Good plan, no?" asked Twilight. Flash cracked a grin in her direction, and, almost in spite of herself, Twilight returned the gesture.

"Try 'brilliant'. I'll put together a team as soon as we're back at camp. I can have an attack team ready—"

"Respectfully, Flash, if anyone is going to lead a team specifically to spite my sister, it is going to be me," Luna cut in. "We will be ready, Twilight. For now, you must go. My sister will be suspicious if you do not arrive at the castle soon, and you're going to have to return by foot. Fortunately, you're not too far from the gates. Hurry back to the castle, and be prepared for the next step."

"Wait." Flash grabbed Twilight by the wrist, stopping her from leaving. "We can't just let her walk back to Canterlot. She shows up without her guards, what will Celestia think?"

"That I was attacked by the Children of the Night," said Twilight. Flash nodded slowly and, with a bit of a grimace, drew a dagger from his waist.

"And why would the Children kill four guards—two of which were Daybreakers—just to get at the handmaiden, and then let her go?" asked Flash. Understanding slowly washed over Twilight, and she too grimaced slightly. "Celestia will begin to suspect you may be involved. The only believable cover story…"

"Is that you attempted to kill me, but I managed to escape," sighed Twilight. "And the only way to make that believable… Is if I get back to the castle with some bumps and bruises."

"Sorry, Ms. Twilight. I'll try to be quick about it."

Twilight nodded, squeezing her eyes shut in anticipation as Flash approached her with his blade in hand. A gasp escaped her as the angry edge of a blade slashed at her shoulder, then her hip, across her chest, and finally her thigh. The cuts certainly weren't pleasant, although Twilight found them preferable to her lessons earlier in the day. She opened her eyes, grabbing the cut, blood-stained fabric of her dress in order to keep it from blowing in the wind.

"Come on, Flash. Give me one more." said Twilight with gritted teeth. Flash hesitated, before stowing his dagger away and approaching Twilight with empty hands. He grimaced, looking away from Twilight as he clenched his hand into a fist. He cocked his arm back and, with a careful, deliberate aim, he punched Twilight in the eye. Not hard enough to cause any real damage, or even to knock her out. Just enough to bring her to the ground, and to form a noticeable bruise by the time she returned to the castle.

"Sorry," said Flash. He offered the fallen Twilight his hand. Cautiously, she accepted it, rubbing her face with her other hand. "I promise, when we've won, you can have the receipt for that."

"I plan on collecting," grumbled Twilight, only half-serious. "Alright, just one more thing. If I had just been attacked by the enemy, and I thought they intended to kill me…"

"You would have fought back," said Luna. "There would be evidence of you using your magick."

"Right. So let's make some evidence. Ignis!" A flame, considerably larger than she was normally accustomed to creating, sparked to life in Twilight's hands, sending sharp, needling pain up her arms and to her chest. This pain was accompanied by a fair bit of blood from her nose, the consequences of depleting so much mana at once. "Get out of here. Once the fire catches, I won't be able to control it anymore."

"Stay safe, Ms. Twilight," said Flash. He crossed the clearing and joined with his leader. "We'll see you soon with the next phase of the plan."

"You are doing a very good thing, Twilight," promised Luna. "Soon enough, you shall be rewarded. But, for now… we vanish into the shadows."

Twilight averted her gaze as a flash of blue light consumed her allies, making them vanish from view. With nothing more than the sounds of the forest to keep her company, Twilight approached the fallen bodies of her guards. A morbid curiosity gripped her, and she couldn't help but inspect the fallen Daybreakers. Even dead, they managed to convey a sense of dread and unrest, their spilled blood thicker than honey. So dark red that it appeared black.

A shudder ran down Twilight's spine, and so she endeavored to set her fire and get as far away from all of this as possible.

Aftermath

Canterlot was, for the first time in recent memory, under siege.

Twilight hadn't seen anything like it before. The city of Canterlot had always been a glittering city of gold, untouchable and untaintable, even during Equestria's darkest points. And yet, Luna managed to dash that image in mere minutes, with a half dozen casks of blast powder and a few choice arrows. Even as the fires were being contained, while Twilight rode along with Rarity, it was chilling to see the shining gem of the Empire in such a state.

"Here." Rarity barely spoke, one hand still loosely gripping her throat, her fingers tracing the bruised skin from where the Empress grabbed her, while the other held onto Opal's reins. Twilight pulled her horse, taken from a guard who had been killed in the invasion, to a stop before the chancellor's home. Waiting in the doorway, basket slung over her arm and leaning on her walking stick, was Sweetie Belle, her mangled face twisted with concern.

"I heard the b-b-blasts," said Sweetie, limping towards the pair. "I'm ready to help."

"The Empress asked for you, we're here to take you to the castle," explained Twilight. Sweetie nodded, slowly limping to her sister. "Er… maybe you ought to ride with me. I think she needs a moment."

"What happened to her?" Sweetie struggled to clamber onto the back of Twilight's horse, eventually managing with a bit of assistance. With a nod, Twilight snapped her reins and set off down the path towards the castle. "Who d-did this?"

"She's not seriously hurt," said Twilight. "She'll be okay."

"I appreciate you trying to p-put me at ease, but that's n-not what I asked." Sweetie's voice grew a bit stiff, her burned lips curled into a tiny scowl. "I want to know who h-hurt my s...s-sister."

"It was… It was The Empress." The pair went silent for a bit as they slowly made their way throughout the city. The fires were being tamed by men with buckets of water, castle staff doing their best to minimize the damage. Luckily, it seemed as though there would be rain soon, judging by the dark, grey clouds filling the sky. "She was angry about the attack, and Rarity spoke back to her when she requested you. The Empress choked her for a bit."

"Damn… These rebels…" muttered Sweetie. "C-c...can't see the damage they're doing, or else they don't care! They'll never win, all they're d-doing is getting people hurt! They're playing with fire…"

"In more ways than one," remarked Twilight. Sweetie shook her head, clutching her stick tightly.

"This was no normal fire," she said. "This wasn't j-just black powder barrels."

"Hm?"

"The way the fire sp-spread. It's not natural. And the sm-smell. It smells like rotten f-fish. That's from what was in those barrels." Sweetie stared at the destruction surrounding her, letting out a sigh as the beginnings of rain drizzled down onto the burning city. "A mix of mercury, kirin blood, s-sea serpent bladder, and… Well. My guess is Lover's Loss root."

"I was reading about that," said Twilight with a nod. "Their sap is highly flammable, so much so that it can ignite on the sand from just the desert sun."

"Mh-hm. Combine these elements into a paste and p…p-press it down, they make for excellent siege weapons," explained Sweetie. "The paste c-catches flame and sp-sp-splashes everywhere to maximize damage. A few more barrels and they might have done s...serious damage to the c-city."

"Chrysalis…" Rarity didn't look at either her sister nor the handmaiden, her focus still directly ahead. "It's Chrysalis…"

"Lover's Loss only grows in the s-south of Equestria. Near The Hive." Sweetie let out a sigh, looking to her sister with concern. "Looks like the Empress' s-sister has allies."

"Rarity has a meeting with Mother Chrysalis in a bit under a week," noted Twilight. "Perhaps we'll find some answers then."

"We need answers, but not to that q-question." Sweetie winced, reaching for her crippled leg as a flare of pain flashed across her ruined features. "Damned leg…"

"I'm sorry." It was a quiet apology, and so out of the blue that Twilight initially thought she had imagined it. But it was clear, after a glance to Sweetie who wore a matching look of confusion, that the Chancellor had indeed spoken, after all.

"You… didn't do anything," said Sweetie slowly, her visible concern growing. "S-stupid leg just acts up s...s-sometimes."

"You got hurt, and it was my fault. You shouldn't even be here. You should be at home, but instead… This is all my fault. I've failed you, and I'm sorry."

"No, it isn't. Don't be s-silly." Sweetie stared at her sister with her good eye, examining her carefully. Twilight hadn't ever seen the chancellor like this before, and it was beginning to make her nervous. Perhaps Luna's attack was even more successful than she first thought. "You didn't do this. Any of it. D-don't blame yourself for what happened to me, or to Canterlot. You did everything you could to p-protect us. Mother would have been p-proud."

"No. She certainly would not have been." Rarity shook herself firmly, and her demeanor shifted somewhat. She sat a bit straighter, gripped her reins a bit tighter, and when she next spoke, there was more of a spark in her voice. "Right. Enough mucking about, we have work to do. Sweetie, what sort of brews could you mix up?"

"I'll need to s-see what they have at the c-castle," mused Sweetie. "At the very least, I can make a batch of a s-s-sensory potion. Heightens hearing and vision in the dark, for pursuing rebels."

"An adequate start. Sparkle, you and I will at once begin fortifying the castle. Though you do not know any specific magicks to help, your mana will no doubt be a useful contribution. I'll need every drop you can spare to maximize our defenses."

"Of course," said Twilight. "And after that?"

Rarity took a moment to think, pursing her lips as she contemplated the situation. The light sprinkle soon became a full-on downpour, the frigid rain descending onto the city. It was silent in that time, save for the sound of near-frozen droplets pattering against the road. After nearly a minute, Rarity whipped her head back, sending her wettened hair out of her face.

"That rebel bastard attacked my Queen. We are going to show her why that was a damn foolish thing to do."

"Bright and early tomorrow, Sparkle. We'll be in the library, we need to look into more defensive options"

Twilight nodded to the chancellor, muttering an agreement under her breath. It didn't matter how loudly she spoke, for Rarity was already on her way down the hall. The night was still fairly young, the sun only just barely set by the time the two had decided to finish their work for the day. Twilight had exhausted nearly every drop of her mana for the day, and much of the outer walls of Castle Canterlot had been arcanely fortified. Twilight could offer no more assistance to the chancellor, who had plenty of other tasks to complete. Rarity assured Twilight that there would be opportunity to help around the castle in the morning, when her mana would have replenished somewhat, and the best thing the handmaiden could do for now is get some rest.

Unfortunately for Twilight, she had a hunch that sleep would elude her for a bit longer. As she entered her room, the familiar fog of Luna's magick descended upon her. She closed the door behind her and collapsed onto her bed, enjoying the tranquil silence for a moment before closing her eyes and laying down flat on her back. Almost immediately, Twilight felt her head cloud slightly, growing fuzzy around the edges of her mind. When she opened her eyes, she was sitting upright and stood face to face with the woman who was quite possibly the most wanted criminal in Equestrian history.

"Did you enjoy our little performance?" asked Luna with a grin.

"It was quite the spectacle…" returned Twilight, her delivery flat and lacking in energy. "I'm glad you're here, we need to talk." She glanced around, frowning slightly. Conspicuous by his absence was the knight she had taken to liking since their meeting. "Where's Flash?"

"He'll be along in…" Luna closed her eyes and snapped her fingers. "Hm. Now, it seems."

"Luna." Twilight blinked and, suddenly, Flash had appeared just beside Luna. He was lacking in his typical kind smile, his lip curled up into a frown. "We need to talk."

"Oh, you too, hm?" sighed Luna, shaking her head. "Well, then, what is so important that we need to discuss?"

"What in three hells were you thinking, Luna?" demanded Flash. "We had a plan, and you deviated from it."

"I improved on it."

"You bombed Canterlot," said Twilight. "You could have seriously hurt someone."

"But I didn't. I made certain of that," promised Luna. "It was simply a strategic move, to disrupt and disorient Celestia." Flash looked away from his leader, and slowly began pacing the length of the room. "What? Is there an issue?"

"Aside from your bomb run being reckless, and aside from the fact that you conveniently forgot to inform me of your 'improved' plan…" Flash gripped his head, running his fingers through his hair nervously. "You shot at the Empress. Why in three hells would you do something like that?"

"I'm going to kill her soon anyway," said Luna with a shrug. "What difference does it make if I take a shot or two at her now?"

"It makes all the difference in the world! Until now, we've been resisting the Empress, defying her," snapped Flash. "Now? Now you've attacked her! You've made it personal, and she is not going to take kindly to that."

"She's furious, Luna," agreed Twilight. "Before, you were merely rebellious. Now, you've disrespected her, you're a threat, and she isn't going to rest until she's stamped you out."

"Forgive me for not particularly caring about whether or not my sister 'takes kindly' to the method of her assassination," droned Luna, crossing her arms over her chest. "Have you two forgotten who it is that we are up against? This is the same woman who forces innocent children to fight to the death for her amusement. If you could have seen what she did to my mother… You would agree that drastic measures need to be taken."

"You bombed a civilian city, endangering the lives of both the innocent masses and your own men," argued Flash. "Just as bad, you kept it from me. I'm your friend, Luna. Your ally, your right hand, and you lied to me."

"Say what you will about Empress Celestia," said Twilight quietly. "But at least she's no liar."

Luna's face flared with anger, a scowl creeping to her lips for a fraction of a second before it retreated. She clenched her fists, closing her eyes and attempting to maintain her calm demeanor. That flare, that momentary scowl, it unnerved Twilight somewhat. Luna fancied herself a hero, and Twilight had initially agreed with that sentiment. Now, on the other hand, it seemed her motives weren't quite as selfless as she originally made them out to be. Twilight was beginning to doubt that Luna cared about anything except her revenge.

"Very well. I didn't think you would feel so strongly about this." Luna turned away from her allies, clasping her hands behind her back. "Perhaps that was short-sighted of me. It was never my intention to deceive you, nor was it to put anyone at risk. I apologize."

"Lady Luna…" Flash let out a sigh, shaking his head. "I know that Celestia hurt you in ways we simply cannot understand. But you have to remember, this isn't just your fight. This is all of Equestria we're talking about. Please." Flash approached his Lady, holding his forearm forward. "I want to help you, but I can't do that if you're hiding things from me. No more secrets. Okay?"

"No more secrets…" Luna stared at Flash for a moment before meeting his arm with her own. "Right. No more secrets. Forgive me."

"Let's kill this tyrant, then we can worry about forgiveness." Flash turned back to Twilight, as if he had temporarily forgotten she was there. "We apologize for the fright, Ms. Twilight. We hope that you didn't suffer the Empress' anger too much."

"I didn't, but Mother Chrysalis of The Hive might," remarked Twilight. "The stuff in your bomb barrels. You got it from Chrysalis?"

"We never met with The Hive, no," said Luna. "But some of our allies happened to reside near there, and Lover's Loss was among the supplies they delivered."

"It was supposed to be used defensively, if we needed to abandon our base and remove evidence of us being there," sighed Flash. "But I suppose that's out of the cards now."

"In any case, Mother Chrysalis will be here in a few days, and the Empress won't be happy that you lot bombed her city with materials that are thought to only come from The Hive."

"Shite. We don't want The Hive getting mixed up in all of this…" Flash rubbed his chin thoughtfully for a moment. "You're our only hope, I suppose. You'll have to vouch for Chrysalis. The Empress is clearly fond of you, perhaps you could sway her."

"I'll try my best. Is there anything else?"

"Falsa Somnium. That's the spell you can use to contact us if you need to," said Luna. "A simple bit of magick, it shouldn't give you much trouble at all. Simply cast it before you lay down to sleep, and I will be with you shortly. Got it?" Twilight nodded. "Good. For now, you need to start looking for something you can turn into an arcana. We don't have the spell ready yet, but soon… Soon, we'll be moving on to the final stages."

"Alright. When should I expect our next meeting?" asked Twilight.

"We're not certain just yet. We still need to get some things in order," said Flash. "Just keep an eye out, and please… stay safe." Twilight nodded and crossed the room to shake his hand. After a slight second of hesitation, she brought her arms around him and gave him a hug.

"And you as well, Flash."

"Alright, alright, we must get going. Keep your head down, Twilight." Luna turned back to face the pair, giving a little bow. "We have a lot to do. Twilight, until next time… We vanish into the shadows."

Twilight felt herself awaken, but elected to keep her eyes closed, in hopes of falling into a proper sleep. The seconds ticked into minutes, nearly a quarter of an hour before Twilight decided that sleep was out of the question. She was just too jittery from the day's events, regardless of her physical exhaustion. Twilight let out a sigh, rolling herself out of bed and approaching her desk to grab her candlestick.

"Ignis minora." To Twilight's dismay, nothing happened. She had cast this spell so many times now that it had become second nature and yet, when she needed her fire now, she received nothing. The day's sorcery had taken a larger toll on Twilight than she initially thought, and so she resigned herself to lighting her candle with a match she had on her desk. She struck up a flame and bathed the room in a dim, orange glow. After taking a moment to ensure that her nightgown was straightened and neat, Twilight opened her bedroom door and stepped into the hall.

The castle was quiet at this hour, many members of staff still working in the city to make repairs and offer protection in the event that the Children of the Night make another attack. Twilight was used to this by now. In the months since she had arrived at the castle and begun learning to read, she spent many a sleepless night walking through the dark, shadowy corridors in pursuit of the library. As good of a teacher as the chancellor was, Twilight had essentially taught herself how to read with all the time she spent in the library. Every free moment she had, though few and far in between, she spent with a book in her hands.

Twilight slipped into the library, taking great care not to create much noise. The Empress had long ago given her permission to visit the library whenever she needed, but waking half the castle while she did so would be unacceptable. So, Twilight crept deeper into the room, as quiet as a mouse, to the section that housed writings on Destruction magicks. Tomes that only she, Chancellor Rarity, and the Empress herself were permitted to read. With a stack of spellbooks under her arm, Twilight returned to the front of the library, where several long oak tables resided, for scholars and readers to sit and conduct their work. Twilight sat down with her books and cracked one open, losing herself almost at once in the words on the page.

There was the sound of footsteps, then the swinging of the door as it opened and closed. Twilight paid it little mind, until the steps drew closer and closer. The Chancellor, it must be. Twilight just kept her focus on her book, waiting for Rarity to appear before her.

"Just a bit of late reading, chancellor," said Twilight as the steps neared her. She closed her book and looked up. "Care to…"

Twilight froze as her eyes landed on her visitor, who was decidedly not her magick instructor. Instead, a man stood in the dim candle light, clad in the lighter leather armor that some guards often wore in between their shifts. He smiled a wicked smile, the scar across his face wrinkling and stretching around his features.

"It's been a while, hasn't it?" Spearhead stepped forward, sending a chill down Twilight's spine. "Did you miss me, bread whore?"

"What are you doing here?" Twilight stood up, slowly taking a step back. "What do you want?"

"I've been watching you. Something just didn't feel right," growled Spearhead, taking a step in Twilight's direction. "You go out with Sentry, and the very next day he breaks the Empress' whore sister out. You get attacked by the rebels, who killed two Daybreakers, and yet you walk out unscathed. Then, during an arena game, a match that was such a surprise that I didn't even know about it until the night before… the rebels somehow manage to sneak in a dozen bomb barrels and a small army past our defenses."

"Whatever it is you're accusing me of, you are mistaken," said Twilight defiantly. She glanced to the door, far beyond her reach and with the table and, more threateningly, Spearhead directly in her path. The exit may as well have been miles away. "I am innocent. A loyal servant of the Empress."

"See, you shouldn't bullshit a bullshitter, bread whore. I know you're lying. It's no surprise that you've got that useless chancellor fooled, she's too busy trying to lick the scum from the bottom of the Empress' feet to see what's going on around her." Spearhead took another step forward and, just as quickly, Twilight took one back. "And Celestia is so high on her own vapors that she can't see the traitor right under her fucking nose. But, to be frank… I don't give a damn about where your loyalties lie, Sparkle. The only thing I care about…"

Spearhead swiped the books from the table, sending the tomes flying across the room as he leapt over the table, until he was upon Twilight. Before the handmaiden could make a move, she was gasping for breath, Spearhead's big, sturdy, powerful hand wrapped tightly around her throat. Twilight's heart pounded in her chest, her blood going cold when the captain of the guard drew a plain silver dagger and pressed the point gently against her middle.

"The only thing I care about is finally taking what I am owed," snarled Spearhead. "Scream and I'll gut you like a fucking trout, do you understand me?" Twilight said nothing, paralyzed with fear, and Spearhead pressed his dagger firmly into Twilight's middle, just barely refraining from piercing her skin. "Nod your fucking head if you understand, you stupid fucking cunt!"

"P-please…" Twilight slowly nodded, the fear poisoning her mind. She couldn't think, her brain frozen and just barely responsive. Spearhead smirked and grabbed the front of Twilight's nightgown, yanking it down and exposing her breasts. "D-don't do this…"

"Where's your magick now, bread whore? Huh? Aren't you supposed to be something special?" Spearhead grabbed her breast fiercely, digging his nails into her sensitive flesh. "No, I don't think so. You're nothing, Sparkle. You're just a cunt, a worthless bitch who sucks cock for food! And you thought you could deny me? That you had the right to resist me? You should be thanking me for even touching you, you dirty whore."

Spearhead grabbed Twilight by the hair and yanked her head back, arching her neck and forcing her to look up into his eyes. He forced his lips onto hers, forcing his tongue into Twilight's mouth, while the handmaiden shuddered and fought in his grasp. Twilight screamed inside of her own head, shouting every sorcery and piece of magick she had learned, to no effect. She struggled and fought, but she simply couldn't overcome the captain's power. Every single second was a fresh new hell, Twilight's skin crawling in disgust as she was used in this way. She hadn't ever kissed anyone but Pinkie like this before. And now that she had been tainted, Twilight wasn't sure if she would be able to bring herself to kiss her true love ever again.

"I told you, bread whore. I told you I'd take what I wanted from you eventually." Once he had gotten a taste of his prize, Spearhead pulled away and, after taking a moment to drink in Twilight's fear and disgust, he spat harshly across her face. Captain Spearhead brought his dagger up, teasing Twilight's nipple with the edge of the blade, chuckling darkly at the way Twilight whined and resisted. "I tried to let you come to me when you were ready, but you were just too damn proud to see yourself for what you really are. You're nothing but a cunt, my cunt, and it's time that I claim you as mine."

A strong right hand across the face turned Twilight around, just for Spearhead to grab her by the hair and throw her back. Her hip connected with the edge of the table and, before she could move to resist, she could feel Spearhead's hand against the back of her head, slamming her forward and bending her over the table. Panic clawed at Twilight, her fear mounting as she felt the hem of her nightgown rise up, exposing her simple cloth panties. She could feel Spearhead grind against her, the firm bulge of his erection pressing against her slit. The fine point of Spearhead's dagger traced down her back, swiftly slicing down the seat of Twilight's panties and finally exposing the cunt he had been desiring for so long.

"Please, please don't hurt me." Tears welled in Twilight's eyes, fearful, furious, disgusted tears at the sound of Spearhead fumbling with his belt. "P-please! Just let me go…"

"You want to hear something funny, bread whore?" laughed Spearhead, slowly pressing himself against Twilight, the head of his dick painfully spreading her lips as he slowly forced himself into her. Twilight tried to cross her legs over one another, a desperate attempt to keep Spearhead at bay. He very easily pulled her legs apart, digging his nails into Twilight's soft, delicate thigh as he manhandled her. "The begging, the crying, the way you struggle. You know who you remind me of? You know who else cried like you?" Spearhead leaned forward, pressing his body against Twilight's and bringing his mouth close to her ear before letting out a low, growling, breathy whisper.

"Your dyke pig at Golden Oak."

Fury and loathing flashed throughout Twilight, replaced immediately by a sharp, tearing pain as Spearhead slammed his hips forward, piercing her delicate, virgin flower with his length. Twilight could feel the blood dripping from her cunt, and the tears soon followed down her face.

"Fuck, but you sure as hells don't feel like her! Gods above, you're tight!" Spearhead slid his hips back and slammed them forward, stealing a shuddering, pained gasp from the handmaiden. "Not like that sloppy bitch. It's a shame, really. You spent all that time and energy to save yourself for your prize hog of a girlfriend, and yet… By the time I got to her, her cunt was so loose I could have worn her like a boot. Her arsehole, on the other hand…" His sinister, cackling laugh filled the room, working his hips as he did. Each stroke racked Twilight's body with pain, her entire body screaming with resistance. She could feel the thick, warm drip of blood down her thigh, her hymen thoroughly torn and her virginity viciously stolen. "That was the only way I was going to be able to even feel her, nevermind cum. She must have started fucking every male inmate the moment you left the tree! Probably took them three or four at a time, anything to stuff that fat fucking face of hers. Be it bread or cock, I doubt the cow cares much."

"N-no…" Twilight let out a shaky sob, her entire body quivering from beneath her rapist. After all she had done to protect Pinkie, it had all been for naught. This despicable, disgusting bastard of a man had gotten to her, Twilight's soft, innocent love, and it was all her fault. "You lie… She wouldn't…"

"Oh, grow the fuck up, you stupid cunt. Life isn't a damn fairy tale. Sure, your bitch may have been saving her loose lips for you when you were feeding her, but the moment you went to sod off with the Empress, she was on her own. So she made use of her only talent, as a cum receptacle. Oh, but cheer up. Given the number of men she must have satisfied by the time I had my turn, your dyke must have eaten like a queen." Spearhead groaned as Twilight tensed around him, her sobs shaking her body in time with each throb of pain from Spearhead's cock pounding her virginity to pieces. "Good, you pathetic little bitch, cry. Let me hear you sob, it just makes my cock even harder."

"Please…" Twilight choked out a sob, each vicious pump bringing her to the tips of her toes, her body jerking with every painful motion as she tried with all of her might to defend herself. Her sorcery refused to obey her command, the strain of the day's work leaving her pool of mana entirely dry. With every attempt to resist Spearhead's advances, Twilight could feel herself fading, her head swimming and her vision doubling. The pain and strain were just too much, and it was clear that Spearhead wouldn't be stopping until he had his fill, regardless of whether Twilight would remain conscious long enough to see the end.

"Beg all you want, bread whore, it won't change a damn thing. I'm still going to use you for the cock hole you are. Maybe if you're lucky, I'll knock you up and you can at least birth me some sons." Spearhead's voice had gone low, gravelly, as if he was just barely holding himself back. "Then you'll at least have some fucking worth. Then, you wouldn't be able to deny it any longer. You'll see that you belong to me. You are mine, bread whore! Do you hear me?! You belong to me!"

"Doloria!"

A scream echoed through the library, nearly loud enough to make Twilight's ears bleed. The weight over her body rose, followed by another scream and the thud of a body hitting the ground. Twilight shakily scrambled away, turning over with fear in her heart. The Empress stood a bit behind her, reaching down to grab Spearhead from the ground. She yanked him up, clutching him around the throat. The Empress snapped her fingers and a flash of golden light surrounded the captain; he spasmed and kicked his legs, screeching and howling in agony. The High Queen beamed fire and fury at the captain of the guard, reducing him to a quivering, quaking, terrified pile of a man.

"No." The Empress barely breathed the word, her voice slithering through the air like a serpent; sharp and fanged, all but dripping with venom. "She most certainly does not."

"Empress…" Twilight shuddered, barely able to see through her hot, fat tears. She could just make out the Empress' form, watching the High Queen drop Spearhead back to the ground. The Empress grabbed the dagger that Spearhead had been using to threaten Twilight from the floor and, after kicking Spearhead over onto his back, she plunged the dagger down, burying the blade in Spearhead's thigh. The captain of the guard let out another howl, the sound making Empress Celestia's lip curl with disgust.

"I will be back for you, bastard. If you attempt to run, I will ensure that you die tired," said Empress Celestia. She turned away from Spearhead, her attention dedicated to her hysterical handmaiden. "Come along, dear. Let's get you out of here. Can you stand?"

Twilight shook her head as she struggled to pull herself upright, her chest still heaving as she attempted to catch her breath. Empress Celestia glided forward, grabbing Twilight by the wrist and gently pulling her to her feet. With one last incendiary glance to Spearhead, the Empress carefully guided Twilight along, allowing her to rest most of her weight on her as she dragged her shaky legs, heavy like lead, beneath her.

Twilight's mind went fuzzy, her body moving with little conscious input on her part. She couldn't see, couldn't speak, couldn't even think. All Twilight was capable of doing at the moment was to cry. Her body shook and quivered with every quaking sob, threatening to collapse if not for the Empress essentially carrying her along their way.

"You, send a pair of guards to the library and have them secure Captain Spearhead." Twilight looked up, some part of her confused to see where they were; The Empress had stopped before her royal bedchamber and was conversing with the guards that stood sentry outside her door. "Make sure he lives long enough to suffer my judgement. Then bring my tea cart to my chambers." Empress Celestia glanced down at Twilight for a moment before adding. "Ensure that there's a jug of wine on that cart. Am I understood?"

"Yes, your highness!"

The Empress spared them no further attention, instead pushing open her door and guiding Twilight through. Twilight allowed herself to be dragged through the room to the Empress' bed, where she was gently deposited. Even in her hysteria, Twilight knew that she wasn't meant to be there, and she made an ill-advised attempt to stand.

"It's alright. You've been through quite the ordeal." The Empress placed her hand on Twilight's chest and gently pushed her back down onto the bed. "Rest, girl. I will have your clothes replaced and get you cleaned up soon enough. Get comfortable."

"T-thank you." Though she felt out of place in a bed that extravagant, Twilight did as her Empress instructed, and curled herself up onto the bed. "You saved me…"

"Just as you have your duty to serve your Empress, it is my duty to protect my handmaiden." The Empress produced a handkerchief from thin air, using it to wipe away the tears from Twilight's cheek. "I promise you this, you will suffer Spearhead's hand no longer."

The Empress rose from the bed, turning away to deal with the mess awaiting her in the library. Before she could take more than a step, Twilight leapt forward, grabbing the High Queen around the wrist. Twilight had calmed down enough to stop crying, but her body still quivered and she still struggled to properly breathe. The Empress arched her brow, surely surprised to be grabbed so firmly, but she did nothing to resist. She simply stopped in place and looked Twilight up and down.

"P-please don't leave," whispered Twilight. "I… I don't want to be alone right now."

The Empress tilted her head slightly, examining her handmaiden carefully. She was in shambles, pitiable, pathetic. In no fit state to be left on her own. The Empress let out a tiny hum before gently shaking herself free from Twilight's weak grip. Instead of leaving, the High Queen rounded to the other side of the bed, laying herself beside Twilight.

"Very well. I will stay by your side while you rest."

"Will you… Will you really?" asked Twilight. The Empress sighed, then pulled the handmaiden in close, wrapping her arm around her quivering body. A strange sort of calm descended onto Twilight in the Empress' grasp. She felt shielded, protected from the world. With the most powerful woman in all of the land embracing her, Twilight, for the first time in ages, felt safe.

"I give you my word, Twilight," whispered Empress Celestia, brushing aside a lock of Twilight's hair. "Rest, my dear. I will be here for you in the morning. Everything will be okay."

Even if she wanted to fight sleep, Twilight wasn't sure if she could manage that for long. Her body had long ago given up on her, and her mind was sure to follow suit no matter how hard she fought it. Instead, she gave herself to her exhaustion, letting her heavy, aching body float in the arms of a Goddess while sleep finally claimed her.

Past Sins

A soft, melodious humming floated throughout the silence of the morning, wrapping Twilight's mind up in its tune. She let out a tired murmur as she turned over, feeling Pinkie's arms wrap her up tighter. Twilight smiled, still partly asleep, at the embrace of her lover. Pinkie always held her close during nights like these, when work had broken their bodies and drained them of the little energy they had, and sang her to sleep. It was nights like these that Twilight remembered why she loved Pinkie so much. Her voice, her embrace, her very presence could make Twilight forget. Forget their pain. Forget their tribulations. Forget that they were trapped in this prison with no hope to escape.

Except… Twilight did escape, while Pinkie, sadly, had not.

"Pinkie…?" mumbled Twilight. As she slowly stirred, the pains and aches flooded back into her. Her lower body, particularly between her legs, burned with a slow, smoldering, aching pain. With that pain, so too came the memories. No, Pinkie was not here this morning.

"Twilight Sparkle? You are awake?"

"Yes... Empress…" Finally, Twilight felt her eyes flutter open. The scene was bleary at first, her vision fuzzy from her sheer exhaustion. Soon, the world came into focus, and she could see the luxurious bed that she had been resting in. To her side was a cart, ladened with bread, cheese, jam, as well as jugs of both water and wine. Twilight sat up slightly, taking note of her new state of dress; she was clad in a golden silk nightgown that was several sizes too big. She pulled on the shoulders of the garment, bringing them back up as they threatened to slip down the length of her arm.

"Forgive the size," said the Empress, her voice gently whispering from behind Twilight. She could feel the warmth of the Empress' body pressed against her own. If she stood still enough, she could even feel the beating of her heart. "I did not have a gown on hand that was your size. This sufficed nicely while you slept."

"So this… This is your gown?" asked Twilight, turning to meet her Empress' gaze. The High Queen nodded, giving Twilight the tiniest of smiles. "I thank you, Empress, for the honor of—"

"Enough. After all that you've been through, I think you've earned the right to talk to me like an actual person for a change."

"Oh. Well. Thanks, nevertheless." Twilight squirmed slightly, but the Empress' grasp on her was too tight to allow her much freedom of movement. "You saved me."

"I did."

"Why?"

A short silence descended over the pair, a flat, pensive quiet while the Empress considered the simple question before her. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers, causing a slice of bread to rise from the cart. Another snap raised a knife to smear jam into the bread before bringing it before Twilight, who cautiously took it into her hands.

"There are people who deserve to suffer," said Empress Celestia. "And there are people who I enjoy watching suffer. You… You are neither."

"Is that it? You just don't find my pain amusing?"

"Very few things in life are that simple. It's why I'm so fond of you as my handmaiden. Your situation is complex, and that makes you oh so fascinating." The Empress once again utilized her magick, this time to fill two goblets with blood-red wine. "I do not want you to come to harm, because you are special."

"You… You are so strange," said Twilight, shaking her head in disbelief. "You claim to care about me, but you force me to humiliate myself for your amusement. You call me a pet, you make me wear this collar, a leash, you treat me like property, and yet you say you care for me?" Twilight snorted, at odds with that explanation. "But the strangest bit is… I think I believe you. You really do care about me, in your own strange way. Don't you?"

"I do," said the Empress softly. She tightened her grip on Twilight, pulling her closer to her chest. "My affection is difficult to earn, and with its rarity, it manifests in unconventional manners. Do not misunderstand my actions for malice or cruelty, Twilight. I simply do not wish to share you."

"You're mistaken." The Empress perked up, her brow going up at that. She said nothing just then, allowing Twilight to continue. "I am not special. I am the poor daughter of a poor pig farmer. Were it not for me being selected for the arena, no one would even know I existed."

"It is you who are mistaken, Twilight Sparkle," hummed the Empress. "You are very, very special to me, indeed."

"More special than your own sister?"

"Yes." The question was simple, the answer just as such. Twilight pulled the Empress' arms from around her, squirming to the foot of the bed and turning to face the High Queen. Her expression was strange, containing a spark of heat that it did not often possess. "Go on, Twilight Sparkle. Ask. I know you want to, and I've avoided answering for long enough. Ask your question, and I will answer honestly."

Twilight hadn't expected such candidness from the Empress, never expecting her to be quite so open. She knew the High Queen to be honest, but she was also a strange figure. Twilight was often left confused by Empress Celestia's motives and actions, and now was no different. Regardless of how strange and unpredictable the Empress was, Twilight was of the belief that she would tell the truth when questioned, and so she locked eyes with the High Queen and asked the question that had been plaguing her since she met Luna.

"What happened between you and your sister?" asked Twilight. Empress Celestia inhaled, then grabbed both goblets of wine from the cart. She let out her breath and handed one goblet to her handmaiden, offering up a half-hearted toast before taking a healthy sip of wine. Trepidatiously, Twilight did the same, surprised at the taste; it was sweeter than expected, fruity and floral. Not especially bitter, as she had anticipated.

"A long, long, long time ago, there lived a man called Knight Solaris. He was, without question, the single greatest warrior of his age," said the Empress. "Kingdoms rose and kingdoms fell, and through it all persisted Knight Solaris. A great knight, a great general, it would only stand to reason that he would be a great king. As the last kingdom of the old world crumbled, Knight Solaris rose from the ashes with his squire, a powerful sorceress called Selena, who had been by his side since the two were children. By their might combined, they built the most powerful, most prosperous kingdom in all of history.

"Solaris, now a great king and his youth diminishing, was a man gripped with certain obsessions. He was fixated on his rule, his mortality, and, more than anything, his legacy. The King approached a man, a friend of his from his times at war. Some called this man a soothsayer, some an oracle, and more still called him a madman. Starswirl, however, fancied himself a prophet, and he foretold a grand prophecy unto King Solaris and Queen Selena. They would not live forever, but their legacy could persist in the form of two heirs. He told King Solaris that, to secure his legacy, he would need to sire a pair of daughters. The eldest would be one of light, a divine being of the sun, and would be born on the day of the summer solstice, the longest day of the year. The other, a being of shadows and darkness, would be born a year later, on the night of the winter solstice. King Solaris took this prophecy to heart, and immediately set off to conceive his daughters."

"You and Luna," said Twilight with a nod. Empress Celestia hummed in confirmation, sipping her wine again. She took a moment, and a deep breath, before continuing her tale.

"King Solaris and Queen Selena had their first daughter, and they called her Celestia. It seemed that the prophecy would be fulfilled quite easily. But, as with most plans of men… the fates had different ideas," said Empress Celestia. "Months after my birth, my mother fell ill. It was thought that she would recover, but her body was too frail to bear another child. Were she and my father to try to conceive their second heir, both Queen Selena and her newborn would surely be lost. My father, he was in a panic. What could he do? He couldn't risk his wife, nor could he allow his legacy to slip through his fingers. Then, a realization struck him. Starswirl's prophecy declared that King Solaris would sire daughters. It said nothing of Selena's involvement."

"King Solaris had an affair?" asked Twilight. The Empress chuckled, shaking her head.

"That would be a comical understatement. My father put together a veritable harem. Concubines, whores, slaves of war, any woman he could stick himself into in hopes of bearing a child. He must have bedded hundreds of women in hopes they would give him another daughter, and none could. None until he found himself a little brothel in a village a bit south of Canterlot. He picked the most popular whore in the place, claimed it as his own, and raped a little bastard into it. Lo and behold, this whore was the one. It became pregnant and, without need of the rest of his harem, King Solaris had them killed."

"Gods above…" Twilight gasped. "You said he was a great king."

"A great king, yes. A kind one… No. I do not believe so. These women, these whores, they were but a means to an end to my father. But my mother, bless her soul, felt pity for the whore. Bad enough that she would be taking its daughter and raising it as her own, just snatching her away," sighed the Empress. "My mother couldn't bear to watch the whore die, too. So she convinced my father to spare it. Luna was born, and the whore became my sister's wet nurse. And, when Luna was old enough that she no longer needed the services of a wet nurse, my mother christened the whore as her personal servant. The whore would be Selena's trusted confidant, her page, her pet and her decoration."

"So she was a handmaiden?" Twilight sipped her wine, thoroughly enthralled by this story. Luna and the Empress, they weren't sisters after all. Half-sisters, instead. This must have been the "troubling heritage" that the Empress referred to.

"The very first handmaiden. My mother created the position for the whore that spat out my sister. It would stand by my mother's side, and care for me and Luna when my parents could not. Neither Luna nor myself were aware of the truth, and for a while, we were happy."

"You and Luna found out?"

"The whore told Luna, on the eve of my sixteenth year. My coming of age, when I would ascend the ranks of regality, from a mere Lady of the Court to Princess of all of Equestria." The Empress refilled her glass of wine, offering the jug to Twilight, who allowed her goblet to be similarly refilled. She had never spoken so casually with the Empress, nor for as long, and she was hungry for more. Twilight chewed on her bread and sipped her wine as the Empress continued on.

"The whore, it believed that my father planned to have it and Luna killed as soon as I took the throne as princess. Perhaps they thought my father believed that my reign would be more prosperous were it mine alone, without Luna. Regardless, the whore waited until supper, on the celebration of my coming of age, and it poisoned my water with a very powerful blend of herbs and venoms. A concoction too powerful for an ignorant, illiterate whore like itself to mix up on its own. It had help."

"You think Luna had something to do with it?"

"She won't admit to it, but it is the only logical explanation. The whore couldn't have mixed those ingredients alone, and Luna was a more than competent alchemist. Who else would dare to poison the future Queen but those two, the only ones with something to gain?"

"Hm… So Luna and her mother started this?" asked Twilight. The Empress gave a slow, pensive nod. "I hadn't considered that. I just assumed…"

"Though Luna is not truly my sister, I harbored no ill will towards her. It was her actions that forced my hand. Her and her mother…" The Empress snarled, her lip curling up in disgust. "As I said, they poisoned me, and I very nearly died. Luckily, my mana… well, when put in life-threatening situations, one's mana has a tendency of surging to ensure the body's survival. And my mana is very special, indeed. Powerful, too powerful. I acted… brashly."

"You killed her mother, I presume." Twilight wasn't sure whether it was the wine, or her brain being frazzled from the night before, or something else entirely, but she was beginning to understand the Empress a bit better than she did before. Her bloodthirsty nature, her apparent disregard for the lives of those around her, it all began to make quite a bit more sense. While Twilight wasn't sure that being poisoned by her own sister would justify the Empress' actions, she could at least say that they were not baseless or without cause.

"A portion of its leg, from about half the length of its shinbone to its little toe," said the Empress with a grim, dark, almost bitter chuckle. "That was the largest bit left of the whore when I was finished. That was all Luna had of her mother to bury. Even in my rage, I made certain to leave her that much."

"And your parents? What did they do?"

For the first time since their story began, the Empress seemed hesitant to continue. She didn't answer right away, instead focusing predominantly on her wine. After nearly a full minute of silence, the Empress sat down her goblet, looking to Twilight with mist in her eyes, a bizarre level of emotion for the High Queen.

"You have to understand, Twilight Sparkle. You have to understand the position I was in," said the Empress. Her tone was remorseful, almost pleading for understanding. "I had just avoided death, at my sister's hand. I was 16, still a child, and with power vastly surpassing my wisdom. I hadn't yet found a way to restrain my power, nor at the time did I desire to, and so... I lashed out. My magick took over, and before I could make sense of the situation… They were dead. Luna fled, and I was left alone, the sole ruler of Equestria. For several years, decades, I searched for my sister, to make her pay for what she did to me, while she ran in an attempt to avenge her mother. She made her allies, and I destroyed them. She used my fears against me, and I conquered them. She was out of options. She was desperate. She… She was a damn fool." The Empress shook her head at the memory, at her sister and their feud. "What do you know of the three hells, Twilight Sparkle?"

"Er… Well, there are… three of them," said Twilight sheepishly. The Empress snickered, causing Twilight to flush bright pink. "I know that they're all different, all ruled by a different God. There's Umbra, overseen by the Shadow King Sombra, and Tartarus, ruled by the Black Goat Lord Tirek. The deepest, the worst of the hells, is Chaos. I don't know much of that one. My mother didn't speak much of the hells, all I know is what I learned from Pinkie, and she refused to say the name of Chaos' ruler."

"Chaos is, indeed, the harshest, most unforgiving of the hells. It is hotter than the sun itself, yet also colder than winter's bite. Time, as a construct, simply does not exist. A single hour can feel like a millennia, or a single second, until you've gone mad trying to keep track of how long you've been suffering. The being that resides over Chaos is called Discord." The room seemed to grow a bit chillier as the Empress invoked the name of the Chaos Deity. "And this… this is why I did to Luna what I did. Why I sent her away.

"Luna was so desperate to defeat me, and steal away my birthright, that she resorted to the blackest of magicks. She cast herself from this realm, through the hells and into Chaos, where she made a deal with Discord. Luna forfeited her soul, her future, everything she had and would ever possess to Discord. In exchange, he gave her a second chance, and an army that would turn the tide. An army to end my light, to eclipse my sun."

"Break your day," whispered Twilight. "They're hers…"

"They were hers. And now they are mine, because Luna could not hope to control such power. She was never meant to rule, and it drove her mad. Whereas I had regality in my blood, her veins were filled with the filthy tar of a common whore. So she did the unthinkable, formed a pact with the baddest devil of them all, and sought to destroy me and my kingdom. And for that, I had no choice but to banish her to someplace far, far, far away. It was the only way to contain a woman as dangerous and reckless as my sister, short of killing her and condemning her to an eternity of toiling in Chaos."

"Wow." Twilight couldn't think of more to say just then but that. Luna had made it clear that she would stop at nothing to defeat her sister, but to sell her very soul to a demon of the harshest hell was lower than Twilight ever expected of her. Slowly, a horrific thought formed in Twilight's mind, a terrible consequence to Luna's actions. "Wait. You said that she forfeited her future and everything she would ever possess. So, if she were to somehow defeat you and claim Equestria…"

"Then my kingdom would become Discord's, and Canterlot would be nothing more than a fourth hell. This is why Luna cannot win, Twilight," explained Empress Celestia. "This is why, though I wish it not to be the case, I must kill my sister. It is necessary."

For a few moments, neither said anything. Twilight was stunned, unable to make heads or tails of the situation. Twilight couldn't possibly imagine a more dangerous woman than the Empress, but now… perhaps that title would belong to Luna now. The Empress was violent, harsh, but she was at least rational. Luna, conversely, had acted brashly, willing to sacrifice anything and everything to have her revenge. That willingness to give up all she had, it made Twilight truly ponder whether she had chosen the right side.

"May I have some more wine?" asked Twilight. The Empress chortled, but filled their cups regardless. Twilight took her silver cup from Empress Celestia and sipped from it. "Thank you."

"You're taking to the drink much better than I expected," laughed Empress Celestia.

"Well, I thought I would need it to talk about… last night." Twilight crossed her legs a bit tighter, covering herself almost subconsciously. "I… I still, I just…" Twilight shook her head, a futile attempt to free herself of the memories. "Captain Spearhead. Is he… alive?"

"For now, but that will surely be changing in the coming hours."

"I… I want to ask a favor of you, my Empress. It wouldn't be fair for you to kill him." The High Queen frowned at her handmaiden, shaking her head in disbelief.

"Truly, Twilight Sparkle, I understand that you are a kind, forgiving soul, but this is too much," said the Empress. "Spearhead is an absolute bastard, he doesn't deserve to—"

"I want to do it." The Empress' brow went up in surprise, clearly unprepared for this turn of events. "Please. He hurt me, but I'm used to that. What he did to Pinkie… I want to be the one to give him what he deserves."

The Empress looked her handmaiden over, inspecting her, reading her expression. Twilight's face displayed none of its usual kindness or softness. Instead, her expression was stony, cold, unforgiving. In that moment, the handmaiden more closely resembled her Empress.

"Very well, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress, just barely letting a grin slip to her lips. "He's all yours."

The dungeon of Castle Canterlot was a place scarcely used, a series of several cells that were very rarely occupied. Those foolish enough to defy the High Queen's law in the castle were very rarely lucky enough to suffer a fate as kind as incarceration. Those whose fates and fortunes were such that led to a stay in Canterlot Dungeon were subject to small, stone cells, damp and frigid and unfit even for the rats that lived there. Cold, disgusting, and unpleasant. Many people would consider Canterlot Dungeon to be a very fitting prison for a man like Captain Spearhead.

The Captain had given up on freeing himself, his arms restrained above his head by sturdy, resilient steel chains. He had no weapons, no tools, not even his armor to save him. He was trapped, in little more than a dusty tunic, and with very little hope for escape. Spearhead knew the Empress' behavior and mannerisms enough by this point to know the fate that likely awaited him. He could do little more than wait for the High Queen to grace him with her presence and pray that she was in a forgiving mood. Though Spearhead wasn't hopeful of that, the anticipation and anxiety led his mind to desperation.

The sound of heels against cobbles echoed throughout the halls of the dungeon, stilling Spearhead's minor movements. Someone was approaching, which didn't fare well for the captain. His mind raced as the footsteps grew nearer and nearer, hoping beyond reason that he could somehow talk his way out of a grizzly end. He held his breath as the footsteps stopped, and the wooden door to his cell swung open.

To Spearhead's surprise, the Empress did not come alone, nor was she accompanied by her Daybreakers. Instead, clad in a gown significantly too large for her, was the subject of Spearhead's fixation. Twilight's face was stained with tears, her eyes puffy and her cheeks flush from her crying. Her gown was somewhat haphazardly tied in place with a swatch of golden ribbon, no doubt from the Empress' wardrobe. The Empress stood behind her handmaiden, remaining near the door as Twilight slowly approached her rapist.

"Did you miss me, whoreson?" hissed Twilight, squeezing her hand tightly around a dagger she had brought with her. Spearhead's own blade, the very one that the Empress used to slash his face.

"Empress, please." Spearhead looked beyond Twilight, locking eyes with his Queen and her ice-cold gaze. "I have served you honourably for years, your loyal protector. I—"

"If it were up to me, you would already be manticore dung," said the Empress. "A liar, a coward, and, worst of all, an incompetent captain to boot… But no, it is not up to me. For better or for worse."

"How long have I known you, Spearhead? Nearing a decade?" Twilight approached, looking up slightly at the form of her tormentor. Though he was taller, larger, he seemed so helpless, entirely at Twilight's mercy. She took a sick sort of satisfaction in that helplessness. "I stopped counting how many prisoners you've broken. How many women you drove to the brink. Do you know how many of your victims I had to dissuade from attempting to kill you? How many I had to keep from leaping from the Yard?" Twilight stopped just before the captain, almost close enough to hear the rapid beating of his heart. "How many I failed to?"

"Sparkle, you—"

The rest of Spearhead's sentence was lost into a howl of pain as Twilight swiped her dagger across the side of his face, slicing off a sliver of his right ear and dropping it to the cobblestones. Spearhead thrashed in his restraints, hissing and howling as the blood dripped down his face. Twilight inspected her blade, the edge slightly caked with old blood as well as dripping with some fresh crimson. Her breathing picked up as she saw the pain in Spearhead's eyes, the adrenaline coursing through her body. Like fire in her veins.

"You do not deserve to speak my name," said Twilight shakily. She gripped her dagger a bit tighter and slashed Spearhead's face again, cutting a bit deeper into what remained of the captain's ear. "You deserve nothing more than pain and suffering."

"I would advise you to stay away from the ears," said the Empress. "Once the blood gets into the earhole, they won't be able to hear you anymore, and their reactions to your words are often the best part. Furthermore, when the blood pools in the skull, they're liable to fall unconscious, and that's just no fun."

"Duly noted, Empress." Twilight turned her blade to Spearhead's chest, leaving a shallow cut in his flesh. The captain whimpered like a kicked dog, which made Twilight chuckle darkly. She swiped down his torso, splitting the leather of his tunic and giving him another long cut, deeper this time. "Did that hurt? Do you want me to stop, captain?"

"You can't do this to me, Sparkle!" Spearhead threw himself forward to get his hands on Twilight, barely moving on account of his chains. "I've fed you, kept you and the Pie safe from harm, and—"

Twilight forced the tip of her dagger into Spearhead's middle, burying the blade up to the hilt , just above the captain's hip. Spearhead howled, his short chains going taught as he attempted to grasp his wound. The room felt as though it had grown warmer, like a fire had been lit in the center of the room. Twilight could feel her blood begin to vibrate, growing hotter and hotter as a snarl crept to her lips.

"You don't deserve to speak my name, and you sure as three hells don't deserve to speak hers!" Twilight yanked her knife free and buried it again, a few inches above her first stab, then again a bit to the right. With each stab, the rough brown tunic on Spearhead's body grew more deeply red, saturated with blood. "You blackheart, bastard, son of a whore!"

"Remain calm, Twilight Sparkle," advised the Empress. "If you lose your temper, you may break your plaything before you've had adequate fun."

"Gods above, let me go!" bellowed Spearhead. "You can't do this, this isn't right..."

"As much as I hate it, you have a point. It's not your ribs that were the problem." Twilight wrenched her dagger free again, slowly sliding it down Spearhead's core, stopping the point of the weapon just below the belt. "This… This is what caused this all, isn't it?"

"Sparkle, don't." Spearhead paled considerably, her skin going sickly and clammy as Twilight brought the tip of her knife forward, just barely refraining from piercing through his tunic. "This isn't you, you wouldn't harm a fly. I've seen you lose fights in that jail, fights you and I both know you should have won, because you didn't want to hurt anyone."

"That's because we were all hungry in Golden Oak. I could forgive the other prisoners, they did what they needed to survive. You… you're just vile. Disgusting." Twilight steadied herself, remembering her Empress' word to maintain her calm. Don't lose your temper. Remain in control. "Why? Why did you do this to me?"

"You… you're going to make me say it?" grunted Spearhead. "Surely you must know…"

"Answer the question. Why did you treat me this way? After all I've done for you, I deserve an explanation, at the very least." Spearhead didn't speak for a moment, and so Twilight brought her knee up and into his groin, taking the air from his lungs. "Answer me. Now."

"Do you remember… Your first night in the tree?" wheezed Spearhead. His chest heaved, and he looked down, away from Twilight. "I brought you into your cell. I gave you an extra blanket…"

"And so I owe you for that?" growled Twilight, kneeing Spearhead once more. "You gave me an extra blanket so you can do whatever it is you want to me?"

"Damn it, girl, I fancied you! You were meant to be mine!" His voice echoed throughout the dungeon, stunning Twilight for a moment. "I watched you, I protected you, I made sure you had food, because you were supposed to be… mine."

"How… How dare you!" Twilight slapped Spearhead across the face with every ounce of her strength. "You can't buy my heart with a half loaf of moldy bread! I was never yours, and I never would be!"

"I know. Gods above, I know. Since your Pie was brought in, I've known…" sighed Spearhead. "She ruined it. She ruined everything."

"You're married and yet you still lust over other women, you disgusting bastard."

"Married to a whore who I collected as a debt from her father. She's lucky to have a bed to sleep in my home… She's not like you. She's nothing."

"Then you have found yourself a very fitting wife." Twilight shook her head, disregarding everything Spearhead had said. None of it mattered in the slightest. The idea that Spearhead had a heart was ridiculous. He didn't care for anyone but himself, his own pleasure and desires. Twilight didn't believe a man like Spearhead deserved love. He deserved what was coming to him. "My Empress, I think I've had enough. What shall I do now?"

"As I said, he is yours," said the Empress, leaning against the door. "Kill him or spare his worthless life. It is your decision."

"My decision… My choice. It's my choice…" Twilight looked up to her assailant, tilting his head up so that their eyes met. "What happens if I let you live?"

"You have my word, I will not touch you again," breathed Spearhead. "I won't even look in your direction ever again."

"Beg. I want you to look me in the eyes and beg me not to hurt you."

"Please. Let me go." Spearhead grimaced as Twilight pressed the tip of her blade beneath the center of his chest, teasing him with the angry point of her dagger. "I beg you to show mercy. Please."

"'Please don't hurt me'. Say it."

"Please don't hurt me."

"One more time. I want to hear you say 'please, sir. Please let me go'." Twilight gripped her dagger tightly, the air around her seemingly hotter as her temper rose. Spearhead hesitated for just a moment before complying with the orders he had been given.

"Please, sir. Please let me go," he whispered.

"Good. Now you know just how Pinkie must've felt."

She swung her blade through the air, aiming downwards and piercing Spearhead's flesh with the cold, unforgiving bite of steel. Spearhead howled in agony as Twilight twisted the blade, burying it deeply into the source of her pain, the filth that had ruined her just the night before. Tears slowly marched down her face at the sound of Spearhead's screaming, sobbing wails, her body trembling with a torrent of emotion. She was sick and afraid, confused and disgusted. More than anything, though, Twilight took satisfaction in Spearhead's pain. She reasoned that this feeling must be why the Empress had such an affinity for death.

"You do not deserve a demise as swift as that which you will receive. I can only hope to the Gods that this hurts you as much as you've hurt me," said Twilight shakily. She swiped her knife down, splitting Spearhead down the middle from just about his belly button and dropping the dagger to the floor. Almost without her input, she felt her hands raise to level with Spearhead's body, and the mana bubbling, churning, boiling in her veins. Her skin began to steam and sizzle, the raw magick inside of her nearly roasting her alive. A step from the Empress stole Twilight's attention, and she looked to the High Queen with bright, blinding beams of light for eyes. The Empress seemed concerned, and impressed, watching Twilight charge her magick before giving the handmaiden a gentle nod. Without taking her eyes off of her mistress, Twilight let her magick surge forward, and the incantation forced its way from her body in the form of a frenzied, furious bellow.

"Ignis Majora!"

A great flaring of lavender flames erupted from Twilight's fingertips, the fire searing through the air in the form of a massive wave. As the fire neared Spearhead, the color shifted from purple to a bold, incendiary shade of orange. Spearhead screamed louder, his throat going raw as the fire consumed him, slowly but surely scorching at his flesh. Twilight wasn't sure how long she listened to his screams before she fell under her own weight. A pair of arms caught her before she hit the ground, and the Empress hefted her back upright with ease. Twilight turned to face her Empress, her hands shaking and steaming from her magick, and locked eyes with the High Queen.

"He deserved it," whispered Twilight, less to the Empress and more to convince herself. "After all he's done, he deserved this…"

"He did. And you showed great strength, Twilight." The Empress braced Twilight's face with her hands, using a finger to wipe the blood that was racing down Twilight's cheek, dripping from her eye. "You were incredible. Your power is more than I ever thought possible from you."

"I feel like I'm about to faint." Twilight steadied herself as best as she could, grasping the Empress' arms for support. "I'm so… overwhelmed. I can't believe I really did that, it was madness. It felt so—"

Before Twilight could finish her sentence, her words were stolen away when she felt a flush pair of lips on her own. Her eyes went wide in shock, unable to make sense of what was happening. Soon, without much conscious thought on her part, Twilight felt her eyes flutter closed as she melded into the kiss. It was as if time had stopped, as if nothing was moving except for their lips and tongues, and, almost before it even started, it was over. The two broke apart, both panting and a bit breathless.

"Good…" finished Twilight, her cheeks flushed red. The Empress averted her eyes, and, if Twilight looked very closely, she could have sworn she saw a bit of blush on the Empress' cheeks as well.

"That was… Rude of me. I should not have done that without permission," murmured the Empress. "Forgive me. I… couldn't help myself."

"It's… It's nothing to worry yourself over, your highness. I don't think I mind very much." It grew silent for a bit, save for the gentle, soothing crackling of flames consuming the corpse of Captain Spearhead. Twilight cleared her throat with a cough, straightening herself a bit. She strode forward and swiped up the bloody dagger from the cobbles. "So. What now?"

"I will have Chancellor Rarity send someone to clean this mess up. But, until then…" The Empress gestured to the door. "Lunch?"

"Will there be more wine?" chuckled Twilight nervously. The Empress laughed, with a bit more confidence, and gently grasped Twilight by the hand as she led the way out of the dungeon.

"For you, there will be all the wine you can drink."

Loyalty

“Morning report for this day, the 20th of October, the 103rd year of the 4th Era.”

Twilight felt so strange standing there, scroll in her hands as she did the job that was traditionally the Chancellor’s. Twilight did her best to maintain Rarity’s calm, elegant demeanor, but she could feel her base shake every time the Empress’ gaze passed over her. She seemed to be laughing at Twilight, though it was unclear as to why. Twilight was certain that her literacy was more than sufficient by this point to easily read the news, but the Empress’ small grin made her question that notion.

Memories flashed in Twilight’s mind, recollections of that night in the dungeon. When the Empress grabbed her, kissed her deeply, passionately. Not as a master to a slave, or an owner to property. It was a kiss that felt more like a woman to her lover. It was such a surreal experience that Twilight scarcely believed such an exchange had even occurred. As she felt her ears burn and cheeks tingle, Twilight was able to develop a theory as to why the Empress was so amused with her today.

“Go on, Sparkle,” urged Rarity, hands folded behind her back as she observed from behind Twilight. “The Empress doesn’t have all day to hear the news, and we shan’t make her wait any longer than is necessary.”

“The Treasury has processed the tax and fees regarding the... the unfortunate demise of Captain Spearhead,” continued Twilight, keeping her eyes on her scroll to avoid the inquisitive gaze of the chancellor, who had been exceedingly curious as to the death of the captain for days now. Twilight had requested the Empress not disclose to anyone the actions that led to Spearhead’s execution, a request the Empress obliged. “Gratuity in the amount of one hundred seventy-five gold bits was delivered to Spearhead’s wife this morning.”

“What did she request be done with the body?” asked the Empress.

“Er… Cremation…”

“How fortunate.” The Empress laughed darkly, laughter which Twilight uneasily joined in on after a moment. “Fair enough. It shall be done. She will have her husband’s ashes by nightfall. Anything else?”

“Just a reminder that Mother Chrysalis will be arriving at the castle any moment now for her meeting with Chancellor Rarity.” Twilight rolled up the scroll, gazing nervously at the Empress. “And you’re certain that you want me to meet with her?”

“I am. A good handmaiden should be able to uphold at least basic gossip,” said the Empress with a smirk. “And that starts by gaining familiarity with notable figures. Chrysalis is, in the strictest of all senses, notable. Worry not, Twilight Sparkle, I will be by your side the whole time.”

“And, frankly, if I could not handle an insect like Chrysalis on my own, then I would make for a rather rubbish chancellor,” snorted Rarity. She pulled her pocket watch from her breast pocket, examining the time. “Hm. She must be at the castle gates by now. I suppose we should greet her now, hm? Unless there is something else you desire of us, m’lady?”

“I will manage, Ms. Rarity. Bring Chrysalis to the parlor,” ordered Empress Celestia. “I have a few things to attend to, but I shall meet you there shortly. Make sure Chrysalis treats my handmaiden with proper respect."

"Of course, your Greatness. Come along, Sparkle."

The pair bowed before Empress Celestia before filing out of the throne room. Twilight stood close behind Rarity, her mana bubbling with uncertainty. Neither the Empress nor the Chancellor seemed to think very highly of Mother Chrysalis, and Twilight was growing highly uneasy as she pondered why. Rarity seemed to be able to sense Twilight's discomfort, glancing back at the handmaiden as the two rounded into the main corridor.

"Honestly, Sparkle, I swear you must be frightened of your own shadow," remarked Rarity. "Why are you so nervous?"

"We're meeting with the queen of another kingdom," said Twilight. "You may be used to that sort of thing, but to someone like me, that's intimidating."

"Come off it. Chrysalis is not a queen, and The Hive can only very charitably be referred to as a kingdom." Rarity snorted in disgust. "Chrysalis is a spineless worm, not fit to rule over the Empress' tea cart. You'll see, she is nothing to be intimidated by. Oh, here she is now…"

Rarity gestured down the hall, at the large doors of the castle's entrance, where a group of four Daybreakers stood in wait. Between the guards was a tall, spindly woman, clad in a simple leaf-green robe. Her skin was shadowy, dark like ebony, and she was thin as a twig. Her shady green eyes darted to and fro, peeking from behind the stringy, greasy, darkly turquoise hair that cascaded down her head and obscured much of her face. Rarity smiled from ear to ear, a bright, artificial cheshire grin at the sight of the woman before her. She led Twilight to a stop a few feet from the thin woman, locking eyes with her for a moment before addressing her.

"Mother Chrysalis. Welcome to Canterlot," said Rarity brightly. "We hope your journey was a pleasant one?"

"My journey was… perfectly fine." Mother Chrysalis' voice was low, a bit shaky and uneven. She bent forward into a bow, looking down to the floor as she did so. "I thank you for welcoming me to your beautiful kingdom."

"Though I'm certain you remember me, I am Rarity, Royal Chancellor and humble servant of her majesty Empress Celestia." Rarity gestured to her right, flourishing towards Twilight. "This is the Empress' new handmaiden."

"Twilight Sparkle. A privilege to meet you," said Twilight. She attempted to bow at Chrysalis, but was stopped by Rarity's hand and a disapproving frown. Rarity straightened her back up, shaking her head in disappointment.

"I believe the privilege is hers."

"Yes. The privilege is mine," said Chrysalis, her voice just barely above a whisper. She slowly straightened herself up, her gaze bouncing from chancellor to handmaiden and back. "The Hive extends its condolences to all of the Equestrian Empire, in regards to the… the unfortunate attack that it has endured."

"Half the city of Canterlot was on fire, Chrysalis," droned Rarity. "It was nothing short of an act of terrorism. Homes were burned, people were killed, and we are still waiting to bring the ones responsible to justice." Rarity gave a dark little chuckle. "A kingdom on fire… Must bring back bad memories, hm?" Chrysalis grimaced, as if struck, but slowly nodded.

"Yes. Indeed. Which is why The Hive, and myself personally, would like to thank you for the opportunity to clear up the confusion," said Chrysalis. "Of course, I would never aid or abet anyone who would defy the Empress' rule."

"Of course you wouldn't. Even still, the Empress, in all of her might, wisdom, and glory, thought it prudent to review the terms of your obedience." Rarity stood up a bit straighter, glancing beside her to make sure Twilight was following suit. "Your… 'kingdom' seems to have trouble remembering your place at times."

"Perhaps in the past…" Chrysalis seemed to clench her jaw a bit, her entire body going stiff. "But under my leadership, The Hive has been nothing but agreeable. Which is why I was so thrilled you extended this—"

"Oh, we seem to be falling behind schedule." Curiously, in Twilight's opinion, the chancellor hadn't consulted her watch a single time during their conversation, not even in the habitually anxious way she often did. "We really should get going. The parlor is this way."

Mother Chrysalis stiffened even more, but slowly nodded and followed behind Rarity as she led the way. Twilight stood a bit closer to the chancellor than their visitor, still unsure about Chrysalis. For what reason could Rarity have such disdain for Chrysalis and her people? The possibilities made Twilight exceedingly nervous, her mana sparking beneath her skin as the three walked down the corridor.

"Empress Celestia has requested that her handmaiden become familiar with your people, Chrysalis," said Rarity, not even bothering to look back at the visiting dignitary. "She grew up on an estate that's a bit aways from the kingdom, so she's not very learned in the world."

"Erm… Not really an estate or anything quite so extravagant." Twilight glanced at Rarity, who seemed to frown at the fact that Twilight wasn't corroborating her lie. "My father was a hog farmer, actually. When he died, my mother switched to wheat and barley, because she wasn't strong enough to wrangle our pigs alone."

"I see. Not much grows near The Hive, but we do keep oxen," said Chrysalis with a nod. "When I was younger, my family kept goats, as well. My favorite was Shady. She always managed to find a place to avoid the sun…"

"This must have been before you took over from your mother," noted Rarity, that same false politeness coating her tone. "You were so young when you took the throne."

"How old were you?" As soon as Twilight asked, she wished she hadn't. Her question was innocent enough, genuine and well-meaning, but it was obvious that Chrysalis did not want to answer. Even still, after a moment of tense silence, Chrysalis unstiffened her jaw and spoke directly.

"I was a day off of becoming nine years old when my mother… When my mother was removed from her throne," said Chrysalis. Her voice was a bit heavier, even duller and emptier than before. "As my elder sisters had perished in the war, I was the only viable Qu—" She stopped herself, the word "Queen" just barely interrupted. After watching for a reaction, she continued. "Mother. I was the only viable Mother. So the throne became mine."

"Not war, Chrysalis. Rebellion," interjected Rarity. "War with our Glorious Light, Empress Celestia, simply isn't possible. Your mother wasn't a queen, or even a proper general. She was a dangerous rebel."

"Yes. I suppose she was. And so, a child was left to clean up the mess."

"Why not choose someone else to lead until you were old enough?" asked Twilight, her dark curiosity slightly outpacing her concern for the situation.

"The Hive is almost entirely men. There are only a handful of women born every generation," explained Chrysalis. "Of those women, only a handful are capable of bearing children, and even fewer can bear daughters. The All-Mother blessed me with the ability to birth only daughters. So, I was chosen to be the new Hive Mother, before my mother… Passed. There was no one else in my bloodline capable of bearing children, and without me, my people may die off in a few generations."

"Incredible… I've always been interested to learn more about your kingdom, Mother Chrysalis," said Twilight with a nod. "We don't have many books or scrolls about you or your culture in Canterlot."

"Sadly, neither do we.”

The party fell silent for a spell, until Chancellor Rarity brought them before the parlor doors. She spared the two a brief glance before giving a grand flourish and pushing the door open. Rarity waved the women through, first Twilight and then Mother Chrysalis, before stepping into the room and closing the door behind her.

“Good of you to finally arrive, Chrysalis.” To the surprise of all three women (though, the degree of their shock varied), the Empress had already claimed a seat in the parlor, at the head of a grand table, large enough to seat a dozen. On the table before the Empress sat a quill and a well of ink, in addition to several rolls of parchment. Standing ominously on either side of the Empress was a Daybreaker, their presence sending a chill down Twilight’s spine. She didn’t imagine that many knew what she now did about the elite guards, or else the general discomfort of those forced to work near a Daybreaker would surely be full-on terror. “Hello, Twilight Sparkle. Miss Rarity.”

“Greetings, Empress Celestia, High Queen of Equestria,” said Chrysalis, giving a shaky bow. She didn’t dare look up, didn’t dare to move until given express permission. “The Hive thanks you for this opportunity to reaffirm the position we have had throughout my entire reign; The Hive is loyal only to you, the true Light of the land and Divine Ruler of your domain, and we—”

“Chancellor, if you would give this treaty another look before we get to the nitty-gritty,” said Empress Celestia dryly. She then snapped her fingers and clicked her tongue twice, as if beckoning to a dog. “Twilight Sparkle, dear, by my side. If I am to be forced into 'negotiating' with my underlings, I at least would prefer to have something nice to look at while I do.”

“Er… Yes, of course, my Empress,” said Twilight. She approached slowly, offering her leash as she did. “Do you think you could perhaps move… them?”

“Hm?” The Empress looked back to her guards, as if she had forgotten that they were there. “Oh, fair enough. You two, show Chrysalis to her seat.”

The two Daybreakers let out a slow, rattling groan of acknowledgment, and slowly lurched over to the Mother of the Hive. The Empress’ servants approached the High Queen, with Rarity grabbing up the documents before the Empress while Twilight stood idly beside her mistress. The Empress smirked at her pet, a smile that Twilight nervously returned. The handmaiden’s smile fell slightly when she met the gaze, the glare, of Chancellor Rarity, frowning slightly as she watched from the corner of her eye.

“Get up, Chrysalis, show some spine,” droned Celestia. She gave a wave to her Daybreakers, who proceeded to yank Chrysalis to her feet and drag her forward to her seat. They released her and, uneasily, Mother Chrysalis lowered herself into the chair. “For all your mother’s faults, at least Ayomi had grit. Of all the things to inherit from her, it's a shame her courage could not be one of them."

"Respectfully, my Empress, I am nothing at all like my mother," Chrysalis spoke slowly, carefully, as if to keep her voice from breaking. "You needn't concern yourself with her treachery, or her greed, for she is no more."

"I'm very much so aware of that, Chrysalis. Obviously, I cannot possibly remember every single person I've ever killed, but…" The Empress sighed almost wistfully, tapping her finger against the table. "I am unlikely to forget Ayomi. In any case, I didn't call you here to wax nostalgic about your mother. I called you here to discuss your allegiance to me and my Empire."

"Of course. As you no doubt know, your Greatness, we of the Hive are nothing if not loyal to the might of Equestria," said Chrysalis, bowing her head. "We stand by your side against any and all threats, including the despicable actions of this group of savages that—"

"Chrysalis. I do not care."

Twilight watched her Empress cautiously, reading her face for some glint of emotion. Perhaps unsurprisingly, she received none. Empress Celestia didn't do much look at Mother Chrysalis as she did look past her, as if she wasn't there at all. She hadn't even glanced at the treaties that the Chancellor had produced. Her attention was firmly on her guest.

"I do not care if you side with Luna or not. I do not care if you gave her the materials she used to bomb my city. Do you know what I do care about?" The Empress stood up, her height and figure making Mother Chrysalis appear especially frail. "I care that twenty-three of my subjects died in that bombing and subsequent fire.” Twilight’s brows went up in surprise at that figure. She knew that there were surely casualties of Luna’s attack, but she had not been told the exact number yet. “What I care about is protecting my kingdom, and that is what I intend to do. So, I will explain things to you very simply, Chrysalis."

"My queen, I swear to you, I did not have anything to do with—"

"No, but incompetence is just as dangerous as malice, if not more, and if there is even a minute chance that you pose a danger to my kingdom, then I will treat it as an absolute certainty."

"My Empress, if I may," said Twilight. The Empress glanced to her handmaiden curiously, as if she had temporarily forgotten she was there, and Twilight suddenly felt a chill down her spine. The last place she wanted to be was on the receiving end of the Empress' wrath, but she couldn't let Chrysalis suffer for Luna's actions. "If the Children of the Night are operating near the Hive, would it not be better to keep in contact with Mother Chrysalis? She could give us useful information regarding their whereabouts."

"A fair point, Twilight Sparkle, as usual. Or, rather, a fair point it would be, were I able to trust Chrysalis with even the simplest of tasks."

"Y-you can, Empress!" said Chrysalis. "You can put your trust in the Hive to deliver any information we gather."

"I can't even trust you to keep an eye on your own land, Chrysalis. You expect me to believe you can do anything for me? When my sister's rebels are able to move freely around your kingdom with you being none the wiser?" said the Empress, her voice colder than a winter's breeze. "No, there's only one safe, smart, tactical course of action for me to take. Three days, Chrysalis. I can promise you that your kingdom would be rubble, the very sand it sat on scorched to glass, in three days' time. Do you know why it would be three days, Chrysalis?" The Empress snapped her fingers, and a plume of fire crackled to life in her palm, hotter and brighter than any flame Twilight had created. "Because the trip to The Hive would take me two."

"Empress, please… I swear to you, the Hive can be trusted. We can be useful!" promised Chrysalis. "You can make use of us, my Queen, I promise you…"

"You think your word is good enough? You truly think that a promise is enough?" The Empress clenched her fist, snuffing out her fire and filling the room with the acrid smell of smoke, and slightly charred flesh. "Then you are even more foolish than I thought."

"Anything, Empress, anything at all." Chrysalis fell out of her seat, bending over and kneeling into a bow, her hands folded over in begging. "I will do anything to prove our worth, our loyalty!"

"If you'll recall, Ayomi said much the same thing, your Divinity," remarked the Chancellor. "We couldn't trust those insects then, and we shouldn't trust them now."

"Perhaps you're right, Chancellor. Perhaps Chrysalis is more like Ayomi than I expected." Empress Celestia strolled along the length of the room, pacing back and forth in front of the kneeling Mother. "Or perhaps your bitterness has less to do with Chrysalis' shortcomings and more to do with your own mourning, Chancellor."

"I assure you, my Empress, my opinion on The Hive is purely professional in nature."

"There are few things in this life that I despise more than a liar, Ms. Rarity, but that is a conversation for later. We seem to be of a split-decision here. Chrysalis says she should be given a chance to prove herself, while the Chancellor would see The Hive burned to ash." The Empress turned to face the two women behind her, her gaze primarily locked on her handmaiden. "Very well, then. The tiebreaker shall be Twilight Sparkle. What say you?"

"Please…" whispered Chrysalis. "My people are innocent…"

"My Empress, she seems genuine," said Twilight, carefully avoiding eye contact with her mistress. "And I believe she would be more useful as a friend than… Well, cinders, I suppose would be the alternative. If she is willing to prove her loyalty, then I say she should be afforded that opportunity."

Twilight finally looked up, watching as the Empress considered her point, all the while Chrysalis begged and pleaded for her people's lives. There was silence, save for Chrysalis' groveling, while the Empress pondered the situation. She stopped behind Chrysalis, flanked on either side by her Daybreakers. Finally, after a few minutes of contemplation, the Empress broke her silence.

"Mother Chrysalis," said Empress Celestia. She reached for the nearest Daybreaker, pulling his wickedly sharp dagger from his belt. "Which hand do you favor?"

"My… hand?" Chrysalis looked up, brushing her hair from her face to show the fear in her dull emerald eyes. "I'm… I'm left-handed, Empress. Why?"

"Twenty-three of my subjects are dead. I think one finger for every ten dead is a fair trade." The Empress stooped down beside Chrysalis, still towering over the Mother, and pressed the dagger into her hand. "We'll round down, in the interest of having a neater number. That's two fingers, Chrysalis. Left hand, please."

Mother Chrysalis trembled as she accepted the dagger, looking the blade over in her hands. She gulped as she stood up, reclaiming her seat. Her left hand lay flat against the table, the dagger held in her other trembling hand.

"And this will be sufficient proof of our loyalty and dedication?" whispered Chrysalis. With a small, sinister smirk, the Empress nodded. The Mother of the Hive nodded slightly in return. "Which two?"

"I leave that up to you, Mother Chrysalis." The Empress gently grabbed Chrysalis by the wrist, gripping the blade with her other hand. There was a faint buzzing from the Empress' magick, and the blade soon began to glow with an angry, glowing orange heat. "There, that should get you started. To the base, if you would be so kind."

Chrysalis looked to be ill as she held the glowing hot dagger in her hand, lining the angry edge with the little and ring fingers of her left hand. She curled the rest of her hand out of the way before giving the Empress one last fearful glance.

"If you are somehow still a bit squeamish, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress. "Now would be the time to look away."

Twilight just barely had time to do just that, averting her gaze a half-second before Chrysalis brought her knife down. There was the hiss of hot steel against flesh, followed immediately by an anguished howl from the Mother. Her scream morphed into sobs, sobs that only intensified when she brought the knife down again and again, hacking through the bone in three strikes. Twilight heard the knife clatter against the table and slowly turned back to the scene. Her stomach flipped over itself at the sight of Chrysalis' fingers strewn before her, blood slowly leaking from her hand.

"That wound should be mostly sealed by the heat, so you needn't worry," said Empress Celestia. "Very well, Chrysalis. Your dedication is proven, and you have earned your people another chance. I advise you go home and celebrate this fact."

"T-thank you for welcoming me to your k-kingdom…" muttered Chrysalis. She stood up and turned for the door, stopping when the Empress placed a hand in the center of her chest. Chrysalis seemed even more sickly than before upon the Empress' touch, her formerly trembling body going stock-still. "Empress…"

"I have decided that, the next time we meet, you will die, Chrysalis," explained the Empress. "I will allow you to return home now, but the next time I see your face, I will do to you precisely what I did to Ayomi. Do you recall that? I'm sure you do. It was just like this. One hand to her chest, and by the time she looked me in the eye, I held her heart in my palm. The next time we meet… that will be you. It would be in the best interests of both you and your kingdom that you do nothing that would necessitate a meeting between you and I. Do you understand me?"

"Y-yes, my Empress…" breathed Chrysalis.

"Very good. Guards, please escort the Mother to her caravan and send her on her way back home." Empress Celestia waved politely to her guest as the Daybreakers grabbed Chrysalis up by the arms. "May it be many, many years before we next cross paths, Mother Chrysalis. Farewell."

Mother Chrysalis did not respond, merely clutched her bleeding, smoking hand as she was escorted out of the parlor. The Empress let out a sigh, almost as if tired, and approached the Chancellor. She pulled Rarity's jacket open a bit and pulled a silken handkerchief from the interior pocket. With Rarity's handkerchief, she approached the table and, much to the general discomfort of her servants, Empress grabbed up Mother Chrysalis' severed fingers.

"Ms. Rarity, would you happen to have a spare ribbon? Length of rope? Anything of that sort would suffice," said the Empress. Uneasily, Rarity drew an extra hair tie from her pocket and handed it to the High Queen, who accepted it and used it to tie the fingers up into a nice, neat package. "Thank you. Ms. Rarity, if you would, see that this table is cleaned, and then meet me in the throne room. We need to decide on our next move."

"What should I do?" asked Twilight. Empress Celestia smirked and grabbed the handmaiden's wrist, pressing the parcel into Twilight's hand.

"Bring this to the potion cellar. Sweetie Belle will know what to do with it. You will stay and assist her as she needs until the Chancellor fetches you. Understood?"

"Yes, my Empress!"

"Good. Then go," ordered the Empress. "We've wasted enough time with Chrysalis."

Twilight and Rarity vowed and kissed the sun, before departing for their respective tasks. The Chancellor didn't waste a single second by speaking to Twilight, and she immediately turned left upon exiting the room. Twilight's destination was to the right, down the corridor and around the corner to a small wooden door, braced with black iron. Twilight had only been there sparingly, but she knew the way, and it was only a short few moments before she had the door open, leading her down a flight of stone steps into the cellar.

The first thing Twilight noticed was the heat, a wave of burning, simmering heat, hotter than a summer's day. Twilight recoiled from the temperature, wincing as she made her way down. She could hear the sounds of off-key humming, the tapping of wood against metal, and of bubbling brews boiling in their vats. As Twilight reached the bottom, she turned into the cellar proper, a vast room with four large cauldrons rounding the circular room, three of which sat above a burning fire. Tied to nails in the wall were bundles of herbs and roots, the nature of which Twilight could scarcely begin to theorize. In one wall was a raging hearth, in which a snake was roasting on a spit. There was a door to the left, ajar and revealing itself to be some sort of storage closet for various brews and ingredients, besides which was a table laden with many books and scrolls. Sweetie Belle was emerging from that door, clutching a small crate of various bottles of differing liquids. She flashed Twilight a bright, half-scarred smile as she entered the room, moving slowly to avoid dropping her ingredients.

"F-fancy seeing you here," said Sweetie. Twilight matched her grin, crossing the room to take the crate from Sweetie's hands, holding it awkwardly to avoid damaging her own package. "Thanks. What brings you here? R-rarity said you had a meeting with s...s-someone important."

"It was a brief meeting. The Empress sent me to help you today," said Twilight. She set the crate onto the table, pulling the package up and offering it to Sweetie. "She also said you'd know what to do with these?"

"Hm? What's this?" Sweetie clumsily undid the ribbon around the parcel, unraveling it and eyes going wide at the sight of the severed, bloody digits. "Gods above…"

"Perhaps I should have warned you," said Twilight sheepishly. "I'm still a bit taken aback, frankly, I never thought—"

"Are these f-f-fresh?!" Sweetie Belle's voice carried with it not horror, but intrigue and excitement. "When were they harvested? How long has the c...c-corpse been dead?"

"Erm… It wasn't from a corpse." Twilight tilted her head, darkly bemused by the way Sweetie tilted the fingers over and inspected them. "They were just cut a few minutes ago, from Mother Chrysalis."

"Oh my! You don't get any f-fresher than that! No point in letting these go to waste." Sweetie Belle limped over to the hearth and tossed Chrysalis' little finger into the flames, wrapping the ring finger up for later use. "I take it the Empress p-punished Chrysalis? For giving the L-lover's Loss?"

"Yes. I don't know why she wanted me to give this to you, but…"

"Human f-fingers have myriad uses in p-potions, both raw and roasted. F-fresh ones are hard to come by for obvious reasons," explained Sweetie. "Changeling fingers are even more p-p-p… Even stronger."

"Changeling?"

"Members of The Hive are s-said to be descendants of great big shapeshifting beetles called changelings." Sweetie Belle brought Chrysalis' finger to the table and produced a small vegetable peeler, which she used to flay the skin from the severed digit. "Whether you b-belive the story doesn't really matter. What matters is that The Hive has s-some inherent and p-p-powerful Alteration magick. I can make some very useful things with these."

"So that's why Rarity kept calling Chrysalis an insect?" asked Twilight. To her surprise, Sweetie scoffed, rolling her one good eye.

"That, and the f-fact that her people are s...s-scum," snarled Sweetie. "I admit, I wish I could have s-seen Chrysalis' punishment. I hope Rarity enjoyed it for the b-both of us."

"You two really don't like The Hive, do you?"

"Why would we? A lot of p-people died in Mother Ayomi's p...p-pointless attack on Canterlot." Sweetie Belle went silent for a bit, inspecting the fully skinned finger before turning her attention to other ingredients on the table. "My m-mother and f...f-father being among those killed."

"Oh, my. I'm sorry, I didn't know."

"You have nothing to be sorry about. These Ch-children of the Night, on the other hand…" Sweetie flashed a smile. "They're another matter. Hope you don't mind being put to work, but I could really use an extra set of hands."

"Of course. What will you have me do?" Twilight was happy to help, especially if it meant she didn't have to think about things like war or casualties. Comparatively, potion mixing was rather simple.

"That s...s-snake over the fire should b-be about done. Please p-pull it from the flame."

"What exactly could you use a cooked snake for?" mused Twilight, utilizing a nearby poker to pull the serpent from its roasting spot. "I'll admit, my studies don't often cover potions."

"P-potion?" Sweetie tilted her head quizzically. "That's is my l-lunch." She paused for a moment, taking in Twilight's disbelief for a moment before breaking into laughter. "Kidding. Just a little w-witch humor. The snake is for a p-poison I've been working on. Mix it with some blast powder and sand, and we have a b-bomb of toxic vapors. Not strong enough to k-kill, but would make for good crowd c...c-control if the Children mount a more direct attack."

"Brilliant. The more defenses, the better." Twilight helped Sweetie pull the snake from its spit, placing it on the worktable. Upon Sweetie's direction, she began to strip the roasted skin and flesh from the snake, depositing it into a wooden dish beside Chrysalis' skinned finger. Sweetie glanced to Twilight from the corner of her good eye, watching her carefully as the two worked.

"Is something t-troubling you, Twilight?" asked Sweetie. Twilight didn't answer at first, and so Sweetie turned to deliver a bit of snakeskin to one of her bubbling cauldrons. "You know, you can t-talk to me if there's s-something bothering you. You're my friend, T...T-Twilight. I want to help you."

"I know, and I truly am grateful to have you as my friend." Twilight spoke slowly, choosing her words carefully. She wanted to put her trust in Sweetie Belle, but, considering the current circumstances, Twilight wondered if it might not be better to refrain from trusting anyone at all. Even still, there was something clawing her the back of her mind, gnawing at her heart. "Do you agree with every decision the Empress makes?"

Sweetie Belle froze in place, letting silence blanket over the room. She buried herself with the stirring of her cauldron, occasionally raising a ladle of the brew up to her nose and giving it a little sniff. Sweetie added more snake to the potion before she finally gave a response.

"You're asking a d-dangerous question, Twilight," said Sweetie Belle, keeping a low, even tone as she spoke. "S-some would consider even asking that to be t-t...tr… a betrayal."

"You know I don't—"

"I know, yes, but not everyone will s-see things that way. I know Rarity wouldn't. And the last thing you want, now especially, is for Rarity or the Empress to doubt your l-loyalty."

"I am loyal to the Empress. I swear to you that," said Twilight. "I just… Surely your opinion occasionally differs from hers."

"It is not our place—"

"But what if it was?" Twilight didn't mean to snap, but she found her voice raised nevertheless. Sweetie noticed, stiffening slightly while Twilight composed herself. "What if it was your place? What if you swore your allegiance to the Empress, and then she did something you found irredeemable? Could you still be loyal to her?"

"Twilight… You sound… Scared." Sweetie glanced around, as if to confirm their privacy. "You're not thinking about j-joining those rebels, are you? B-because that is a frankly t-t-terrible idea."

"Of course not! But… They've killed people, innocent people. And the Empress certainly has no qualms with killing, to put it mildly. Truly, when it's all said and done, what difference is there between the two?"

"You can't c-compare the cowardly murder of innocents to harsh, perhaps c-cruel, justice," said Sweetie firmly. "Empress Celestia is the High Queen of all of Equestria. She has p-p-power to rival the Gods. Luna is a c-criminal with a bow and a handful of f-followers."

"So the Empress is better why? Because she's stronger?"

"F-for one. It's not that s-simple." Sweetie Belle hobbled to her worktable, pulling up a stool and taking a seat. "D-do you know how the Eras work?"

"They're how we keep track of our history." Twilight had learned this fairly early in her studies, and it was slowly beginning to frustrate her that she had to continue to disprove her ignorance. "Every new age is an Era, a new chunk of history."

"Yes. The F-first Era began when the Empress took the throne and began her rule. We are in the Fourth Era. The Second Era is the longest one, and it lasted for almost a th-thousand years." Sweetie Belle shook her head, almost as if even she couldn't believe what she had said. "And the woman opposing her is a reckless rebel who either didn't care to, or was unable to, p...p-protect her one notable ally. I have the f-fingers here to serve as proof. If these are your options, which would you have lead us? The Goddess that led our k-kingdom for longer than our f-families had names, and p-prospered? Or the desperate traitor who can't stop her f-friends from losing fingers?"

"I… I suppose I hadn't considered it that way…"

"Say what you will of the Empress' mean st-streak. You can call her c-callous and violent all you like. But she's the reason Equestria still stands, and you c-can't take that away from her. Greater men than us have tried and p-paid for their treachery. Luna is no different. And I hope, when the smoke settles, you're on the r-right side of the battle, Twilight."

"I assure you, I'm on the proper side." Even as Twilight spoke, she doubted whether or not that was true. Things had grown far more complicated in the past days. "I just… prior to this, I was too squeamish to watch my father butcher hogs for supper, when we were fortunate enough to have it. Now, I'm watching executions and finger-chopping. It's… Difficult."

"Make no mistake, T-Twilight. I don't usually enjoy watching p-p-pain and suffering," said Sweetie. After observing her ingredients again, she turned to face Twilight, concern sprawled across her ruined beauty. "But the world we live in is dangerous. Our k-kingdom has s-seen threats the likes of which you and I could hardly f-f-f… understand. Without the Empress, we may have f-fallen long ago. She may not be the ruler you want, but she's the one we n-need. Perhaps most importantly, she's the one we h-have."

Twilight mused over Sweetie's words, thinking over the wisdom she had been bestowed. Though Twilight wished otherwise, she reasoned that Sweetie had a few fair points. The Empress was powerful, prosperous, perhaps even undefeatable. Countless have opposed the Empress, and all who did fell in much the same way. Twilight imagined that, if she had been able to meet him, she would believe that the Empress took after her father. Just like King Solaris, the Empress persisted throughout many ages, surviving and prospering through their might and wit. Luna's ideal of Equestria was an attractive one, but how could she possibly achieve her goal?

If Twilight were to trust the word of the Empress, which she tended to do, then Luna had already doomed herself to eternal damnation in Chaos. Luna's Equestria was an impossible dream, and she may very well cause countless casualties in a fruitless chase to achieve it. Chatting with Sweetie Belle made Twilight consider the endgame for the first time since allying with Luna and her Children. How could she expect Luna to truly ensure the survival and protection of an entire kingdom, when her reckless streak had been shown and proven to be a detriment to her own cause?

Though Twilight hadn't said precisely why she had asked, she had to admit that Sweetie's advice gave her something to think on.

"I suppose you're right," said Twilight with a sigh. She still wasn't sure if she was making the right choice, but Sweetie certainly helped to clear her head and straighten her thoughts. Although, Twilight reasoned, there was still one side to the take that she had yet to hear. "Thank you. I just needed some… guidance, I suppose."

"You don't have to th-thank me for that. That's what f-f-friends do." Sweetie smiled that gnarled, damaged half-smile of hers. "If you ever need help, p-please don't h...h-h-h-h…"

"You'll be the first to know." Carefully, so as to not hurt her, Twilight embraced her friend. The two broke apart, and Twilight felt a smile creep to her lips. "I think we've got potions to mix, hm?"

"Then l-let's get to work."

Truth, Choice, and Destiny

Twilight paced the length of her room, clutching her dagger as she did. After Spearhead's death, Twilight had the dagger cleaned and sharpened, and she kept it in her room. She had no intention of using it, not unless provoked, but after being assaulted, she didn't like the idea of being unprotected. Magick, as she learned, was fallible. It was harder to argue with the results of a sharp blade.

She turned the dagger from hand to hand, pondering the difficult situation she found herself in. The message received in her dreams the night before was very clear; tonight, Twilight would need to seek an audience with Luna. Given the fortnight that had passed since the last time the pair spoke, Twilight could only imagine one possible reason for Luna to want to speak with her.

"Breathe, Twilight, breathe," she muttered to herself. "No need to panic just yet…"

Maybe the Empress was lying about Luna. Maybe the deal with Discord was a complete fabrication, meant to discredit Luna's claim to the throne and besmirch her name. Attractive though that prospect was, Twilight had a hard time truly believing it. The Empress wasn't a liar. She never lied, if for no other reason than it being wholly unnecessary. The Empress didn't need to lie to Twilight, for there was precious little she could do about the truth anyway.

No, Twilight was certain that the Empress was telling the truth. She just needed to hear the other half of the story.

"Alright, Luna," said Twilight, more as a means to compel herself to act than anything. She laid her dagger on her desk, sitting herself down on her bed. Her door was locked, and Chancellor Rarity was out adding to the enchantments of the outer walls, so it was unlikely that she would be disturbed. There was no use delaying further. Twilight inhaled, letting her mana bubble in her core. "I'm ready. Falsa Somnium."

A shimmering wave of energy descended upon Twilight, colourless and barely visible in its rippling. Twilight felt her mind go hazy, fuzzy, gray around the edges as the magick took hold of her consciousness. Though Twilight wasn't particularly tired before, it was nearly impossible to keep her eyes open upon casting her sorcery. Twilight blinked, her eyelids heavy until they finally fluttered shut, and she fell onto her back to allow the clutches of sleep grab her.

"It's time, Twilight."

In an instant, perhaps even less, Twilight was upright, standing before her bed, her allies across from her. Flash stood a bit behind his Lady, his eyes screaming for rest. He was clearly exhausted, and it was a wonder he hadn't keeled over by now. Luna, by comparison, wore a grin, her energy almost palpable. She was excited, and despite his clear fatigue, Flash was too. That led Twilight to believe that her initial suspicions held true: Luna was ready to make another move.

"Time?" Though Twilight was certain she knew what was coming, she still trod carefully. "Time for what, exactly."

"I tried to convince her to wait," said Flash, though he struggled to conceal his grin. "But Lady Luna insisted…"

"The time is right. We have everything in order, and the longer we wait, the fewer our chances will be," said Luna. "In seven days' time, I will assassinate my sister."

"You've found a way?" asked Twilight. Luna nodded, flashing a grin to her compatriot. "How? People say the Empress can't be killed."

"That's because most people try to destroy Celestia's body. That may suffice for the average man, but Celestia is more than that." Luna paced the length of the room, much like Twilight had done before. "Regardless of how resilient the body may be, one's soul is just as fragile. Once you can take advantage of that knowledge… You could undo the Gods themselves."

"And how do we take advantage, exactly?"

"Relatively simply, actually. Just a simple bit of sorcery." Luna swiped her hand through the air, scorching five arcane symbols into existence. The symbols burned into cerulean light, searing themselves into Twilight's memory. "These five symbols are what we need. Once it reacts with my mana, I will be able to cast a special sorcery of my own creation."

"To put it simply, once you use these symbols to create an arcana, Lady Luna will be able to carve through not just the Empress' flesh, but her very soul," said Flash. "You wouldn't happen to still have Spearhead's dagger, would you. The one with the golden handle?"

"I do. How would I make it into an arcana?" asked Twilight. Luna laughed, rubbing her hands together almost greedily.

"You will prick your finger and draw them onto the blade with your blood. Once you enchant the dagger, I will use your mana as a foundation for my own sorcery," explained Luna. "Without your magick, my own wouldn't be strong or stable enough to hold."

"It's like iron and carbon coming together to make steel," chimed Flash.

"Then, on the day of the attack, you'll leave the dagger someplace I can find. I'll retrieve it, my men will clear a path to the throne room, and then finally… Equestria is free."

"We have men in place to cause a diversion, to divert enough of Celestia's men for a small group of us to sneak into the castle undetected," explained Flash. "The plan is solid, Ms. Twilight. The Children will be victorious shortly, and you will be reunited with your love." He smiled at the handmaiden, unable to conceal his amusement any longer. "Any questions?"

"I do, actually. But not for you, Flash. I have questions that only Luna can answer." Twilight swallowed her fear, turning to face the would-be queenslayer. "I was speaking with the Empress recently. About her past, and why you two are fighting. She told me how you're only half-sisters, and how your mother poisoned her."

"My mother did no such thing. Celestia was paranoid, and she worried that my being a 'bastard child' would taint our rule of Equestria." Luna spoke stiffly, through her teeth. As if it caused her physical pain to discuss these matters. "So she sought to have me eliminated. I suppose she told you that I helped in the poisoning?"

"She did, yes."

"You'll take the word of a tyrant at face value?" asked Flash.

"The Empress hadn't lied to me yet," said Twilight, perhaps a bit stubbornly. "I see no reason why she would start now."

"If one is a truly good liar, you'd never know it, and my sister is no doubt exceptional at deceiving others," snorted Luna. "She is a manipulator, and this is without question her attempt at tricking you, to keep you loyal to her and—"

"She told me about Discord."

Every bit of color seemed to flood out of Luna's face, leaving her white as a sheet. She said nothing at first, too shocked for words. Luna shuddered slightly, as if a chill ran through her, and she slowly turned away from Twilight. Flash looked to his leader, concerned for his friend, but Luna turned again to avoid meeting his eyes. If Twilight were to wager, she'd guess that this was shame.

"Do not speak that name in my presence ever again," whispered Luna.

"Luna, what is she talking about?" Flash stepped around to look Luna in the eye, and, again, Luna turned away. "Luna. Tell me. You gave me your word, no more secrets. What's this about Dis—"

Luna turned on the spot, forcing her hand against his mouth to muffle his words. When Luna looked at Flash again, it was not with her usual cool, calculating, confident aura. Her eyes displayed fear, shame, disgust. Slowly, after the two stared one another down for a spell, Luna removed her palm, taking a half step backward from Flash.

"Do not speak His name. You cannot say His name," said Luna. "He is a flippant being, and I cannot risk evoking Him. Not now, when victory is so near."

"So what the Empress said is true," said Twilight, crossing her arms over her chest. "You sold your soul to… Him."

"You're wrong. You have to be mistaken," said Flash. He looked up at his leader, locking eyes with the huntress. "Tell me she's wrong, Luna. Tell me it's not true."

"You… you must understand. Please, you have to understand my position," said Luna slowly. "I was out of options. Everything I had thrown at Celestia had failed. My allies, extinct. My power, dwindling. And Celestia was marching to my door. If I didn't act, she would have killed me, or worse. I was young, still mourning my family's death, and I was without any recourse and so… I prayed. I prayed to the Gods for some way out, and but one of them answered my calls. The one God that did not fear my sister. Him."

"Gods above…" Flash stiffened his jaw, his hands clenched tightly into fists. "What did you do?"

"I made a deal. A terrible deal, but the only deal I could make. He bestowed to me a small army, each strong as ten men, who would obey my every command without thought. Additionally, He gave me a way out. He rendered me unkillable, at least for a time. Long enough for me to escape, and mount a counter-attack against my sister." Luna paused for a beat, reading her comrades' expressions. Twilight simply shook her head, frowning at the truth. She had never wished more that the Empress was a liar. "In exchange… I offered to Him my future."

"Your future…" Flash's stoney expression hardly shifted, his bold blue eyes staring sternly through Luna's very being. "What in three hells does that mean?"

"It means… Everything I would ever have could become forfeit, should He decide to collect. Or when, I suppose." Now, Luna looked down at her feet, her shame filling Twilight with a sense of pity. "At the time, I hadn't considered—"

"No, you didn't consider, did you?" Twilight was just as surprised as Luna to hear Flash raise his voice, to see that burning anger in his eyes. "You didn't consider that you were gambling the whole world against the most wicked of evils, because the only thing you considered was yourself!"

"Had I not made that deal, I would be dead. There would be no Children of the Night," said Luna quietly. "You would still be protecting my sister. You wouldn't have had me guiding you along, teaching you to hunt. You would have been alone."

"Maybe I should have been. At least then I wouldn't be risking all of humanity with our plan." Flash took in a deep breath, trying, and failing, to remain calm. "How could you do this? We said no more secrets, you gave me your word."

"I couldn't. If you knew, then—"

"If the only thing keeping me around you is a lie, then maybe you don't fucking deserve to have me."

"I… I don't," whispered Luna. Her eyes welled with tears, tears that she just barely contained. "I don't deserve you. You deserve so much better. And I'm sorry."

"Sorry isn't good enough, Luna!" snapped Flash. Twilight reached for him, and the knight shook himself free of Twilight's gentle grasp. "You and your obsession with the throne, you've damned Equestria far worse than Celestia ever did! If we kill her and you take the throne—"

"I never intended to take the throne."

And, with that, silence descended. Twilight wasn't sure whether she believed that claim. After all that had transpired, it seemed irrefutable that Luna wanted Equestria for herself. Yet now, she told a different story entirely. A convenient change in motive, as far as Twilight was concerned.

"What?" asked Flash. "What are you talking about? Back when you were just a woman in my dreams, we spoke of the changes you wanted to see when Celestia was no more."

"Indeed. I spoke of change, but I knew that it could never be me to lead in that effort. It was simply too risky. If He ever decided to collect my debt while I sat on the throne, Equestria would be nothing more than a fourth hell," said Luna with a sigh. "So, very early on, I decided on finding a successor. Someone to bear the crown and lead Equestria into a new Golden Age, lead in the way I never could."

"Who? Who did you choose, who could you possibly—?" Flash stopped himself when he realized that Luna was staring at him. Realization washed over him, and he slowly shook his head. "No. No, no, it's out of the question."

"Equestria has had powerful leaders, and she has had cunning leaders. But you know what sort of leader Equestria has never had?" Luna approached Flash, gently placing her hand on his shoulder. "A kind one. You are certainly capable as a warrior and a leader, but your heart… the kindness in your heart is the likes of which I had scarcely seen in my sister's Equestria. It has to be you. It couldn't be anyone else."

"No. I'm not a leader, not a ruler. Destiny did not smile so graciously on me."

"This has nothing to do with destiny. It would be a grave mistake to believe that fate had anything to do with this. You are a strong man, a sharp military mind, yet instead of sticking in the ranks of my sister's guard and rising to Captain someday, you chose to be a force for good. That's not destiny."

"I always did think that of you," said Twilight softly. "Since we met, I thought you were exceptional because you chose to treat me with kindness, even when you had no reason to. A man who treats even a lowly slave with honor and respect is a man that would make an excellent ruler." Twilight cracked a tiny grin. "Besides, you have to admit, King Sentry has a nice ring to it."

"I don't… I'm not…" Flash clutched his head, shaking himself firmly. "No! I can't, Luna. I'm not a leader. All my life, I looked to you for guidance. How am I supposed to lead an entire kingdom?"

"I will still be here to serve as your advisor. If you would have me, that is." Luna stepped back, giving a slight, nodding bow. "I said this is not a matter of destiny, and I stand by that statement. This choice is yours, and yours alone."

"This isn't fair, Luna," said Flash.

"I know. And, for that, I am honestly, truly sorry."

Flash didn't respond, too absorbed in thought. He looked not to Luna, nor to Twilight, but down at his own two hands. For several moments, he said nothing. Then, with a weighty sign, he raised his head to meet Luna's gaze.

"If our ideal of Equestria is to survive, then it needs to have a leader in place as soon as Celestia is removed," said Flash slowly. "What we have planned is nothing less than a paradigm shift. Without a ruler prepared, the kingdom will crumble before it has a chance to thrive. If that ruler must be me… Then I accept the responsibility." He narrowed his gaze at Luna, who had begun to grin. "Only until the kingdom has stabilized, and I can find a proper king. Someone worthy of the crown."

"Respectfully, I think you'll be hard-pressed to find a man more worthy than yourself," said Luna. She smiled warmly, and bowed deeply. "But as you wish it, it shall be, my king."

"Please, for the love of all that is holy, get up." Flash buried his face in his palm, unable to meet eyes with Luna. "This is… Too much. I need to clear my head."

"That is more than fair. Go on, I will meet you back at camp." Luna waved Flash away, giving one last bow. "I just need to talk to Twilight about the arcana."

Flash nodded and then, without another word, he was gone, vanished in a blink, leaving Twilight alone with Luna for the first time in quite a while. The silence that descended was tense, uncomfortable, and lasted for nearly a full minute. Throughout it, Luna and Twilight stared through one another, neither woman breaking contact. Twilight could almost feel Luna's bitter anger, her fury and disdain. Twilight took a half step back before, finally, Luna broke the silence.

"You think that I'm lying," said Luna curtly. Twilight said nothing, which only seemed to further irritate Luna. "You know, Twilight Sparkle, I can't help but find myself wondering exactly whose side you are on."

"I want to be on yours," said Twilight. "But I find that harder and harder to do when you insist on lying to me."

"There is no lie. My mother never raised a finger against Celestia before her reign, nor did I."

"Then what happened? What really happened?" Twilight threw her hands up, incredulous at Luna's stubborn behavior. "Why did the Empress' magick go out of control, if not an attempt on her life?"

"I don't know. It was a freak accident, a fluke, a—"

"A fluke? You really expect me to believe that?"

"I don't give a damn what you believe, it's the truth!" snapped Luna, taking a step forward. Her demeanor had shifted, her former shame replaced by fire and fury. She held her fists clenched by her side, as if to strike Twilight, but kept her hands to herself for the time being. "My sister is a madwoman, Twilight. She's a monster. A butcher. She killed my mother, our parents, for no reason more than her delusions and paranoia. And the fact that you insist on believing her over me is very telling of how you view our alliance."

"I am not your enemy, Luna. I am your friend," said Twilight carefully. "But I need to know I can trust you. I need to know the truth."

"I have told you the truth. I did not poison Celestia. I showed my sister nothing but love and affection, and she lashed out when we learned that our father was a rapist and that I was a lowly half-born." Luna stood firm on that, unwavering, unflinching in her conviction. "And what if I did? What difference does it make now?"

"It's the difference between a victim and a villain. It's the difference between what you want, and what I want."

"What we want is the same."

"I want peace, Luna. I want to be able to go to sleep in a warm bed, with my wife beside me," said Twilight, matching Luna's defiance with a bold determination of her own. "I want to have enough to eat without suffering abuse like in Golden Oak, or humiliation like here at the castle. I want that for everyone in Equestria." Twilight leered at Luna, crossing her arms over her chest. "I want peace. You want revenge."

"I did not request your help just for you to question my morality, Twilight Sparkle. I was under the impression that you wanted to see my sister dead, just as I do." Luna took in a breath, steadying herself. Twilight wasn't sure how much she believed Luna's display of restraint. The longer she examined the situation, the less Twilight believed quite a few things about the disgraced royal. "We cannot do this. Don't you see, Twilight? This is exactly what Celestia wants! She wants to control you, to keep you under her thumb. She wants you to remain a pet, willing to obey her will without question. You cannot give her what she wants."

"Is that what the Empress wants?" asked Twilight sharply. "Or is it what you want?" Luna frowned but, for reasons Twilight did not yet understand, said nothing more on the matter. "Fine, then. You said you were a woman of honor, and that your word is your bond. Then look me in the eye and tell me the truth. Did you or your mother poison Empress Celestia all those years ago?"

Silence, once again, blanketed the room, leaving an air of tension between the two. Luna paced quietly, her lips pressed together in some attempt at biting her tongue. Twilight just watched her, observing the huntress carefully. She looked for some hint as to the truth, something to tell her that Luna was done hiding behind her lies. Something to convince her that she could trust Luna.

"No. And I will not be repeating myself in that regard, Twilight Sparkle," said Luna, her voice little more than a snarling growl. "If this troubles you, then perhaps we can discuss things when my sister's head is on a pike. For now, I need to be sure you are capable of creating this arcana."

Twilight frowned, but said nothing. Once again, Luna had deflected Twilight's accusations, refusing to give a satisfactory answer. She knew Luna to be lying, she must have been. It was painfully obvious, so why deny it? It was beginning to frustrate Twilight in no small amount. This was her ally, supposedly a friend, and yet she could not seem to uncover the truth. If this was the sort of person Luna was, then Twilight was beginning to see why it was said that she was not meant to bear the crown.

With a sigh and a shake of her head, Twilight dismissed her concerns. Not much she could do about Luna, not at the moment. She was without many options, unable to do more than agree with the plan and prepare things on her end. Twilight could only hope that, once the Empress was dead and Flash was king, she would be able to pry the truth from Luna eventually.

That is, assuming Luna hadn't lied about her intentions for the throne as well.

The sound of crackling sparks and the smell of scorched hair filled the throne room, the evidence of intense sorcery. Chancellor Rarity stood before the doors, examining the runes she had carefully drawn in chalk while her protege caught her breath. While Twilight did indeed possess a great deal of mana, and her mastery of sorcery has only grown since discovering her potential, she still struggled to combat the physical toll that magick inflicted upon her. While the Chancellor could still undoubtedly cast any number of sorceries before needing a breather, Twilight was barely able to stand. The last sorcery she attempted to cast backfired, scorching the ends of her hair to cinders before she managed to regain control over the arcane flames.

Suffice it to say, Twilight needed a break.

"I think we're ready for a test, Empress," said the Chancellor, inspecting her handiwork carefully. "If you would be kind enough to oblige me."

"Very well," hummed the Empress. She snapped her fingers to get Twilight's attention, then pointed to a spot beside her throne. "Here, girl. Ms. Rarity is casting potentially dangerous magick, and doing so on very little sleep. I would greatly prefer you to be out of harm's way, just in case."

"Yes, my Empress." Twilight lurched forward, dragging herself to the Empress' side. She dutifully offered the Empress her leash, which she grasped firmly in her hand. "Are you certain all of these precautions are necessary? It feels as though my mana pool will never replenish at this rate."

"No, it doesn't," said the Empress, a gentle laugh to her tone. "You are certainly tired, rightfully so, but you still have plenty of fire in your belly. If your mana was truly in danger of running dry… Well, you wouldn't be coherent enough to complain about it. I speak from experience." The Empress pulled Twilight closer and used the back of her hand to gently straighten Twilight's hair, and pull it from her face. "The fortifications to Canterlot are vital to ensuring the safety of my subjects, although I do agree that turning my throne room into a wartime fort is a bit excessive."

"Then why bother?" asked Twilight. Celestia beckoned with a finger, and Twilight leaned in close to hear her whisper.

"To give the Chancellor something to do." The pair shared a bit of a chuckle before Empress Celestia sat herself upright to address the Chancellor. "Alright, Ms. Rarity. Ready when you are."

"Of course! I won't keep you waiting." Rarity briskly jogged forward, stepping outside the boundaries of the throne room, and closed the door. When she next spoke, she did so a bit louder than was necessary, to ensure she was heard through the door. "Ready, Empress!"

"Fortifica." With that simple word from the Empress, Rarity's chalk drawing began to glow, the runes emanating a sunny, golden light before fading away to reveal the darker, almost charred lines of the magickal symbols. "Fire at will, Ms. Rarity."

"Ariesalta!"

There was a dull thud from the other side of the door, the force of Rarity's sorcery shaking the wooden door right down to its hinges. Even still, the door remained shut, unflinching, unmoved. Rarity tried again, shouting her incantation with similarly lackluster results. Lightning crackled and flames licked at the door as Rarity threw sorcery after sorcery at it, each one failing to break down the door.

"It is of my belief that nothing can get through, m'lady!" declared Rarity through the door. "I call this a success!"

"Hm. I tend to agree. Very good, Rarity, you've managed to impress me," said the Empress. She turned her head and gave a little wink to her handmaiden. "As did you, Twilight Sparkle. Your control over your mana is impressive. You make for an excellent student."

"Thank you, Empress." Unlike her usual brand of faux politeness, Twilight meant that thanks genuinely. The fact that the Empress noticed her growth in the arcane arts made Twilight swell with pride.

"Now that we've done the door, Sparkle and I can turn our attention elsewhere," said Rarity. The door shook again, followed by a curious, concerned hum. "Erm… Empress? I can't get in."

"How long do you suppose we should leave her out there?" asked the Empress with a mischievous grin. Twilight couldn't help but be amused at the expense of the Chancellor, and she hid her giggles behind her palm.

"Not very long," said Twilight through her laughter. "I don't imagine she'd be happy otherwise."

"Hm. Right you are." Empress Celestia turned the leash over in her hand, caressing the leather with her thumb. "Though it seems to me as if my Chancellor won't be happy until you've keeled over from exhaustion. I hadn't realized it, but she's running you ragged. I'm surprised you haven't collapsed from overexertion."

The honest truth was that Chancellor Rarity wasn't working Twilight too hard. At least, not as hard as it first appeared. Twilight's lack of mana wasn't due only to her assistance in fortifying the castle, though that surely contributed. Instead, her exhaustion also came in part from the private sorcery that she had been casting on Luna's behalf. Something she couldn't mention to the Empress, for obvious reasons.

"E-Empress… Is everything okay?" asked Rarity. Even behind a door, it was possible to imagine her concerned, panicked frown. "The sorcery doesn't seem to have dispelled…"

"Yes, yes, just a moment," said the Empress, rolling her eyes. "Imperia Tranquillus." With a simple incantation and a wave of the hand, the rune on the door began to glow again, the light soon fading back into the original white of the chalk. "There. Now come along with the agenda, I wish to know when to sneak in a tea and pastry."

"Right away, my Empress!" Rarity burst into the room, briskly striding into the room and pulling a scroll of parchment from her jacket's inside pocket. She unrolled it, and gave it a quick read. "Next on your agenda, your Divinity, is the matter of your guard. Currently, you are without a captain." Rarity pursed her lips, letting out a concerned little hum. "I still don't understand what was so wrong with Captain Spearhead. He kept those animals in Golden Oak leashed well enough."

"You wouldn't be saying that if you were one of those animals, Chancellor," said Twilight flatly. Rarity frowned, shaking her head.

"Just because you managed to clean up into a half-decent lady doesn't mean that those prisoners are anything more than savages. Left unchecked, they'll eat each other, and Captain Spearhead was very good at controlling them."

"Captain Spearhead damaged my personal property and insulted me directly," said the Empress curtly. "And I do not believe it is your job to question who I decide to have killed, Ms. Rarity. I did not request your opinion on the matter, and I certainly do not need your permission to act."

"O-of course not! No, that was not what I meant at all, your Grace, please forgive me." Rarity essentially tripped over herself to bow in her Empress' direction. "I live only to serve you and execute your will. Please, forgive me for speaking out of turn."

"Go gather the competent men left in my army, assuming there are any of those left," snorted Empress Celestia. "I will pick a captain from them in an hour. On your way out, send the tea cart to my parlor."

"Right away, your Greatness."

"Thank you." Twilight glanced at the Empress as Rarity bounded out of the throne room, leaving the handmaiden alone with her Empress. "You didn't need to come to my defense like that."

"Oh? And what makes you think I was defending you?" said the Empress, giving Twilight a cheeky smirk. "Have you forgotten? I am the big, bad High Queen of Equestria. Why would a monster concern herself with a mere girl's feelings?"

"Because she's not the monster people like to see her as." Though it was strange to say, Twilight spoke only the truth. The Empress had more to her than the image of a bloodthirsty tyrant. She could be gentle, caring, even kind. There was something in her, and Twilight believed she was the one who could bring it out. "I'm still not certain what she really is, but a monster? Perhaps not."

"You have a way with words. For a savage Golden Oak animal, that is." The Empress laughed, and Twilight soon found herself chuckling. "Take care to remember this, Twilight Sparkle. A true lion does not concern himself with the opinions of sheep. My Chancellor has a great many flaws, one of which is that she believes herself a lion. Yet, as I hope you will see soon, it is you who claims that title. Do not worry yourself with her."

"Yes, my Empress. I'll try to remember that." Twilight glanced sideways at the Empress, somewhat perplexed by the soft, genuine smile that the High Queen wore. "So. What will you do next? About Luna?"

"That is the operative question," sighed the Empress. "If my scouts do not find her soon, I may have to begin a search of my own. I have been hesitant to do so, lest Luna see my kingdom abandoned and see fit to mount another attack. I worry our fortifications may not withstand a direct siege, and my mana… I cannot afford to act brashly. I need to consider my options further before I come to a decision."

"I understand. Still, these times are a bit scary…"

"Worry not, Twilight Sparkle. Luna will be found, and you will be safe." The Empress tugged Twilight closer and gave her a tiny peck on the cheek. "I give you my word on that."

A warm blush bloomed on Twilight's cheeks as the Empress retreated, leaving her skin buzzing from the kiss. Empress Celestia had this electric quality to the way she touched Twilight, giving the handmaiden the sensation that she was being set ablaze. It was an intensity that Twilight had never before known. It filled Twilight with a sense of warmth and assurance that she had been without for most of her life. She couldn't put her finger on why, but Twilight believed the Empress when she promised to keep her safe. Though it was her only course of action, Twilight was beginning to regret that she and Luna would need to kill the Empress. It would be interesting to see how much of her cruel nature that Twilight would be able to tear away.

Sadly, Twilight thought, she would never find out, because Empress Celestia would surely be dead by the end of the week.

"Wait, sister, don't!"

Twilight turned away, but could do little to avoid the spray of blood that splattered across her face. There was a sick, unsettling gurgling and choking before the heavy thud of a body hitting the floor. When the choking stopped, Twilight finally turned to gaze upon the fallen body of the High Queen. Her eyes gazed vacantly forward, seeing nothing even as Luna stood over her body. The queenslayer panted heavily, her body trembling with emotion.

"May your soul vanish into the shadows," whispered Luna, her voice shaking and uneven. She dropped her dagger, the blade dripping with her sister's blood, and collapsed onto the Empress' corpse. "Suffer for eternity, murderer."

"That was… somewhat anticlimactic," said Twilight. She grabbed a handkerchief from the Empress' tea cart and used it to wipe the spray of blood from her face. "Not much pomp and circumstance to it."

"The reason I am here is that my sister wanted to enjoy the 'pomp and circumstance' of my public execution," said Luna. "I will not fall folly to the same hubris."

"So. That's that. I suppose Flash is off killing the Chancellor?" Luna gave a small nod, which brought a sigh out of Twilight. The handmaiden, now a free woman, approached the window, looking out to the sky. "What now?"

"It will be a bit before we have true control of the castle," explained Luna, standing up straight to recompose herself. "We still need to eliminate her army, at least the ones who we fear might seek retribution, and then—"

Luna let out a screech of agony, her scream just overshadowed by an unsettling series of snapping and cracking. Twilight turned, nearly fainting at what she saw; Luna's hands and feet were twisted the wrong way around, one arm snapped backward at the elbow. Bloody bones protruded from her torso, the sharp points of her ribcage piercing through her flesh at awkward, unnatural angles. Her skin began to stretch in an ungodly manner before, with another anguished scream, Luna's chest split open. With nothing to hold her in place, Luna's innards spilled out onto the floor, her body collapsing onto her back with a thud.

The sound that followed was so unnaturally loud that Twilight was certain she would go deaf. It was a screeching, twisting, quaking noise, shaking her chest, the castle, the whole of existence itself. Twilight turned back to the window, an indescribable fear in her heart. The sky went bright emerald green, the sun in the sky deep indigo standing opposite the moon, which had become a stark, bloody crimson. Slowly, the screeching shifted in tone, into a sound so horrible and unworldly that it had no descriptor, no equivalent or comparison. It was pain, it was torment, it was sorrow itself. After a moment, a terrible, sinking, haunting moment, Twilight realized what that sound was.

It was laughter. His laughter.

"H-He's here…" gasped Luna. "He has come… for my debt…"

"Luna!" Twilight stumbled back against the wall, clutching her head in a futile attempt to block out the terrible, awful laughing. "What do I do?"

"Pray… May He end your suffering quickly…"

The laughter shook the sky itself, so loud and horrible that it caused blood to drip from Twilight's ears, to cascade from her eyes and down her cheeks. The sky quivered and quaked before a seam appeared across the heavens, splitting reality in two. What came from that schism defied everything Twilight knew to be possible of the world. Great and big and fearsome, some manner of beast or force of nature, whose very appearance was enough to rend the fabric of the world around it. The thing reared its great head, or what Twilight thought to be its head, and it scorched all of being with its awful gaze. Eyes, golden and scarlet, innumerable and indescribable, slowly panned across the landscape before, all of a sudden, they all turned to meet eyes with Twilight. The eyes smiled, and lit her mind ablaze, a single word scorching and sizzling into her brain as they bared their razor fangs and laughed that terrible laugh.

Chaos.

It took Twilight almost a full minute to realize that she was screaming, her entire body drenched in a cold sweat. She had fallen out of bed, pushing herself to her hands and feet as she attempted to regain her breath. She wiped the blood from her eyes, confused when her hand returned dry. No, she was not bleeding. That was not real, Twilight realized. It was a dream.

Except it wasn't, it couldn't be. That same fuzzy, murkiness that plagued her brain when she spoke to Luna in her sleep, it tinged the corners of her vision. It was fading, much like it always did, but the sensation was unmistakable. This was Luna's sorcery. But why would Luna force that image into her mind? Why would she make Twilight see that?

"A nightmare," whispered Twilight. "Luna's nightmare… She's terrified…"

Twilight stood herself up, breathing heavily as she approached her desk. With her right hand, she grabbed Spearhead's dagger, enchanted as Luna previously instructed. With her left, a candlestick, which she lit with a quick flare of magick. Her body seemed to move on its own, dragging her out of her room and down the shadowy hall of Castle Canterlot.

Before long, she found herself approaching a pair of Daybreakers, standing guard before a grand set of doors. Ironically, Twilight approached the monstrous guards without the fear she typically held in her heart. Whether they sensed Twilight's urgency, or recognized some sort of authority that her rank held, or perhaps they were simply unable to acknowledge her at all, the Daybreakers made no attempt to stop Twilight as she brought her fist to the door. She knocked loudly, continuously, relentlessly even as she heard stirring on the other side. A few moments, the door swung open, and Twilight suddenly realized the weight of what she was doing. But she had no choice. Her hands were tied.

"You shouldn't be approaching my chambers at this hour, Twilight Sparkle." The Empress stood nude in her doorway, a grin betraying her somewhat stern words. "This is how rumors start. You know how I love a bit of gossip, but…" The Empress paused, taking note of Twilight's expression for the first time. "Twilight? Is there something wrong."

"Empress, I…" Twilight glanced down at her dagger, trembling alongside the rest of her body. She looked up at the High Queen, her eyes welling with frightened tears. "I…"

"What has gotten into you?" asked the Empress, wiping a tear from Twilight's face. "Are you well? You look ill, pale as a sheet."

One last time, Twilight looked down at her knife, that terrible, awful, evil laughter echoing in her head, pinging off the inside of her skull. That sound, shaking Twilight down to her very spirit, made her decision for her.

"Empress, there's something I need to tell you."

Daybreak

The time has come.

If there was ever a time where Twilight felt more anxious, she could not recall it. The pit in her stomach threatened to swallow her whole, and there was this hollow sinking feeling that everything was going to go wrong. She took solace in the weight of the dagger in her hand, its presence somewhat soothing her troubled spirit. It gave her some sense of certainty, of safety and control. Even if it was all just an illusion, Twilight needed all she could get.

Twilight paced the length of her room uneasily, turning her dagger over itself as she did. Strictly speaking, Twilight was supposed to be in the kitchen, preparing the Empress' tea cart as she typically did at around midday. This day, however, was far from typical. About as far from typical as Twilight could imagine.

As she strained her ears to the door, Twilight could hear the sounds of shouting, then the hurried footsteps of scrambling guards. She couldn't make out any specifics, but she heard mention of going south, some attack that was slowly marching its way to Canterlot's walls. The Children of the Night were mounting an assault, and the Empress wanted every available man to see to it. It seemed that Luna's plan was working. That meant it was time for her to act. Twilight took in a deep breath and, clutching her dagger tightly as she did, pushed open her door to step into the hall.

"Move it!"

Twilight stepped back quickly to avoid being bowled over by a passing guard. He didn't look back at the handmaiden, too focused on getting to their positions. With the bedlam that was going on in the castle, from guards scrambling to their posts, servants fortifying the castle's defenses, and Daybreakers marching stoically to battle, Twilight was able to make her way through the castle with relative ease. No one stopped her to ask her business, as they were all far too busy in their own right, and so Twilight's trip to the East Wing Courtyard was swift and one without trouble.

The courtyard was a simple fixture, consisting of a simple grassy field, and a stone fountain at the center with a path of cobbles stretching out in four directions to the various other wings and corridors. The courtyard was deserted, as expected given its nonessential nature. Twilight approached the fountain, heart pounding in her chest as she did so. She froze as she approached the fountain, somehow having neglected to notice the guard that had taken a seat there. As the guard stood up, Twilight quickly turned to walk away, and she collided with another guard entirely. She hit the ground, scampering backward to avoid him when Twilight realized the guard was reaching down to offer his hand.

"I know it's been some time since you've seen me in this getup," said Flash, grinning down at her. "But try not to be too shocked. I was a guard, you know."

"Gods above, you about gave me a heart attack!" Twilight scrambled to her feet without aid from Flash, dusting the dirt from her dress. "Are we finally ready to do this?"

"Just about, Twilight Sparkle." Luna, the apparent guard that was seated at the fountain, approached the pair, beckoning with her hand. "The arcana. I need to cast my half of the sorcery on it."

"Be quick about it. I don't know how long we'll have before someone comes through." Twilight offered the dagger to Luna, who immediately grabbed it up and inspected it. "I presume I cast it correctly?"

"Perfectly. You're far more competent a mage than you led me to believe." Luna removed her gauntlet and quickly slashed a small nick into her fingertip, using the blood to trace runes into the flat of the blade. "I just need a moment to focus…"

"How are you doing?" asked Flash, giving Twilight a look up and down. "You seem… distracted."

"I… I've been struggling with something lately. Something personal," said Twilight, taking in a deep breath. She tried to keep the memories out of her mind, as she often did, and was unsuccessful. "Something I'd prefer not to talk about."

"Fair enough. Just know, if there's something, or someone, troubling you, I'm here to help."

Though Twilight knew Flash meant well, and she appreciated his display of friendship, it brought a dark bit of amusement with it. The problem to which she was referring had been dealt with, in spectacular fashion, and she needn't any help in that regard anymore.

"I've got things well in hand," said Twilight with a small smirk. "But… you'll be the first to hear of it."

"Hey! You lot!"

Twilight swore to herself as a guard approached, this time very clearly not an ally. He jogged up the path, weapon drawn, and Flash stepped forward to meet him. Suddenly, Twilight stepped forward, placing herself between the real guard and the imposters, hands on her hips, and a pout on her face.

"What in three hells are you doing here?" demanded Twilight, to the surprise and confusion of everyone around. The guard slowed his approach, tilting his head in confusion.

"I could ask you the same. Don't you know that Canterlot is about to be attacked?" said the guard. "We need all available men defending the walls!"

"Unfortunately, these men are not available." Twilight stepped forward again, doing all she could to keep the eyes on her. "These are my personal guardians, assigned to me by the Empress herself. She told us to stay here until she returned for us."

"The Empress never said anything of the sort to me."

"Yes, because I imagine the Empress of all of Equestria has time to convey every single order to every single one of her subjects," snorted Twilight. She crossed her arms over her chest, tapping her foot against the cobbles. "If you would care to wait for her Greatness to return so you may ask her yourself, then I invite you to do so. That said, I don't think I'll be able to convince her that you were just doing your duty as a guard when she hears that you were harassing her handmaiden."

"H-harassing?!"

"Obviously, I don't see it as such. But the Empress likely won't be as understanding as me." She glanced back over her shoulder almost nervously. "She should be back soon. Please, for your sake, get out of here. Hurry!"

The guard flinched slightly at Twilight's tone, but only hesitated for a moment. He gave a curt, tense little nod before running off to rejoin his squad. She maintained her facade until she was absolutely certain he was gone, and then Twilight let out the breath she had been holding in. Flash laughed, patting her firmly on the shoulder and forcing a begrudging smirk to the handmaiden's lips.

"Quick thinking, Ms. Twilight," he said, nodding his approval. "Certainly less trouble than what I was going to do."

"You bought enough time. The arcana is ready." Luna held the dagger up for all to see, the crimson tunes fading into pale blue light before dissipating entirely. "Well done, Twilight Sparkle. The time has come."

"Then let's go. Ms. Twilight, lead the way."

Twilight took in a deep breath before pointing down the path that led to their destination. She set off down the cobbles, lightning coursing through her veins. This was it. This was the end. There was no turning back after this. They were on the road to changing everything, turning Equestria on its head. Twilight thought back to what Flash had said before, and she couldn't agree more with his description of the coming events.

It was time for a paradigm shift.

"As soon as we're through the door, get out of the way, Ms. Twilight," whispered Flash as the trio made their way down the corridor, marching ever-closer to the throne room. "I wouldn't expect her to go down without a fight. Do not interfere unless absolutely necessary."

"Flash will handle any protection surrounding Celestia while I will do the honour of saving our kingdom myself," added Luna. "The only obstacle we have unaccounted for is the Royal Chancellor. She should be with the rest of the guard, fortifying the south. If, for whatever reason, she's here in the throne room, then we'll need you to intercept her."

"I can handle Rarity," said Twilight. "I've been studying destruction magick on my own, and I know a few things that she hasn't taught me. I should be able to surprise her and hold my own for long enough."

"I like that confidence. If there's one thing we could do without today, it is doubt." Luna spoke with a burning, smoldering energy in her chest, almost physical in its intensity. "That is how Celestia has kept her place atop the throne for so long. Doubt and fear, moreso than even her might, were her most dangerous tools. Now, facing us three, three without doubt, without fear…"

Luna stopped before the doors, the great, glittering doors to the castle throne room. She reached forward, as if to grasp its handles, but stopped short of making contact. She clenched her fist, pulling the arcana dagger from her belt and holding it before her.

"Now, her reign is at its end. Now, the three of us will usher in a new era," said Luna. Her voice shook somewhat, wavering and uneven in its delivery. She sounded a lot like she did in Twilight's dream. Her vision.

"We stand behind you, ready to bring the world into the future, Milady," said Flash, clasping her shoulder. "At your command."

Looking to her allies one last time, Luna gave a tiny nod, more to herself than anyone. She grabbed the doorhandle, heart surely pounding like a drum, and pulled it open swiftly. With confidence, conviction, and, above all else, fury, Luna strode into the throne room, followed closely by Flash, and lastly Twilight in the back. As she crossed the threshold of the room, Twilight pulled the door closed behind her, the quiet click of the lock trapping them all in the chamber.

"Fortifica."

Luna let out a howl of pain, tossing down the smoking, sizzling dagger that she held. She swore before diving down for the blade, grasping nothing as it vanished from sight. It next appeared across the room, in the hands of the High Queen. Empress Celestia rose from her throne, pulling her multicolored hair from her face with her fingers as she slowly approached the trio.

"Hello, Luna," said Empress Celestia, her voice frosty and chilling in its cold, unflinching disgust. She did not meet Luna's gaze, looking past her to the two traitors behind the huntress. "I wish you would have told me you were coming. I would have had a feast prepared to celebrate."

"You countered my arcana? How?" demanded Luna. The Empress did not answer; Instead, she let out a sharp whistle. As the sound rang through the room, a dozen silent, stoic, intimidating Daybreaker soldiers stomped in from behind the Empress. Upon seeing Luna, they all let out a chorus of winding, rattling, terrifying groans, shaking Luna's bold defiance somewhat. "You would use my own tools to defeat me?"

"I could accuse you of the same." The Empress gestured to Twilight, who said nothing. "Filling my handmaiden's head with your lies and false promises, and for what? A few more months of you escaping my wrath?"

"There were no lies. I told Twilight Sparkle all she needed to know, and she made her choice. The right choice."

"Now that, dear sister, is something we can agree on." Empress Celestia clicked her tongue twice, then pointed to a spot beside her. "Here, girl."

Luna and Flash watched, with rage and disbelief and all that lay in between, as Twilight slowly approached her mistress. The handmaiden was silent, the only sound coming from the click of her shoes against the floor, and came to a stop beside the Empress. She offered her leash, which the Empress grasped tightly, twirling the arcana with her other hand.

"You… you spineless coward!" Luna's eyes were aflame with anger, contrasting directly with Twilight's cold, unflinching gaze. "Traitor!"

"Twilight Sparkle is the very last person here who you may call a traitor, Luna. It is as you said, you told her what she needed to know to make the right choice." The Empress patted Twilight on the head affectionately before returning to her the leash to freely use both hands. "She came to me, told me of your plan, of your arcana. I'll admit myself impressed. Simple, but effective. If not for Twilight's warning, it may have even worked."

"How… How could you?" Flash spoke not with anger, but grief. Pain. "We trusted you…" The Empress shook her head, examining the resistance before her. Her eyes landed on her former guard, her expression not dissimilar to a mother who was cross with their child.

"Look at this boy, Luna. So young..." scoffed the Empress, gesturing to Flash. "Have you no shame?"

"Me?! Shame?! How—"

"Yes, Luna, you! Flash Sentry was a good soldier. He was due to be captain, and Gods know I need a new one after what my pet did to Spearhead." The Empress took a step forward and, by reflex, Luna took one back. "But you stole that from him. You made him believe he could have more, and he believed your empty promises. Why wouldn't he? The wise, powerful Luna of Equestria wouldn't lie, would she?"

"I think for myself. I do not defy you to serve my own ends," said Flash defiantly. "I defy you to better the kingdom of Equestria! I defy you because no one else would! There was no one else who would stand in the face of your wickedness."

"That is not without reason, Flash Sentry. Whether Luna ever intended to grant you the life she promised is irrelevant, for you were told an even greater lie." The Empress stepped forward again, but Flash stood strong. "She convinced you that you had a chance. She made you believe that you could somehow defeat me. So, Flash Sentry, I want you to understand that what happens next is not my fault. Remember who put you in this position. It is Luna who is ending your life, not me."

"I do not fear you, tyrant. If you should strike me down, then take your best swing. I would rather die with honour than live beneath your boot in fear another day."

"That conviction is something worthy of respect. It's a travesty my sister poisoned your mind," sighed the Empress. She raised the arcana dagger as she approached Flash Sentry, gripping the hilt tightly in preparation to end this little rebellion. "I will do my best to end you swiftly and without much suffering, Flash Sentry."

"Wait, sister, don't!"

The Empress halted, tilting her head curiously at her sister's outburst. Luna pulled her helmet from her head and tossed it to the ground, fully displaying her misty, tearful eyes. She offered her hands forward, as if to be shackled, and slowly strode forward to meet her sister.

"You're right. I am what caused Flash to fall from his path. It is my fault, not his," said Luna. "So I beg of you, spare him. I will go peacefully, give myself to do whatever you desire, just let Flash and the rest of my Children walk free."

"No! If the Children are to fall, they will fall together." Flash drew his sword, pointing it threateningly at the Empress. "And they will not fall easily."

"Flash, no!" Luna turned her back to her sister, staring down her loyal hunter. "You've done so much for me. Let me do this for you." Flash softened slightly, his intense glare slipping for just a second before he recovered. He stood up a bit straighter, held his sword a bit higher, and stared down the High Queen with defiance.

"If you wish to kill me, I do not intend on making it easy for you," spat Flash. The Empress paused, tilting her head curiously at the former guard.

"If we battle, you will lose," said the Empress plainly. Flash tightened his grip on his blade, preparing himself for battle.

"I know."

"If you make me fight you, I will be forced to make you suffer."

"I know. Make the first move, or else I will."

"Truly a travesty. You're exactly the sort of man I would want serving me. But, alas, you had the misfortune of meeting my sister…" The Empress sighed as she took another step towards the disgraced guard. "I can make you no promises, Flash Sentry, but I will try my best to remember you."

"Stand down!" Luna dashed between the two, arms extended in a perhaps futile attempt to keep the pair from coming to blows. "Flash. You cannot do this."

"Die a worthy death rather than live a life of dishonour," said Flash. "It was you who taught me that, Lady Luna."

"Lies. It was all lies. Everything I said to you was a lie." Luna spoke slowly, as if the words were causing her pain. Twilight knew that tone, and could barely bring herself to listen. She remembered sounding like that at Golden Oak, on nights she had to tell Pinkie that they wouldn't be able to eat that night. Luna spoke as if fighting off tears with each word. "I told you whatever I thought you would need to hear to do what I asked you to. But not anymore. I will not let you sacrifice everything in my name."

"E-Everything?" Flash could barely choke the words out, his grip on his blade beginning to waver. "Everything was a lie?" Luna hesitated for a moment, chewing her lip thoughtfully before responding.

"Perhaps not everything. Perhaps… Perhaps I meant some of what I said to you. All the more reason that I cannot let you do this." Luna squeezed her eyes shut, but could do nothing to combat the hot, fat tears that were beginning to streak down her face. "Please. Please do not suffer for my mistakes any longer. Please. Put down your blade and let me save you."

Twilight glanced to her Empress, who had remained eerily quiet throughout the whole confrontation, and wondered just what was going through her head. She had not yet agreed to Luna's proposal, though whether that was due to her opposition to the idea, or her lack of desire to interrupt the clearly personal moment, or something else entirely that Twilight could not yet fathom, was unclear. If she was a betting woman, though, Twilight would say that she was simply waiting for Flash to make a decision himself, before she intervened.

"Lady Luna," said Flash, through misty eyes and gritted teeth. "I l—"

"I know. And that's why I won't let you do this," said Luna. "Lower your blade. Surrender. Denounce my name. Live another day."

"Is that an order, milady?"

"If it needs to be."

A short silence descended upon the throne room, all quiet save for the rattling, groaning, almost hungry breathing of the Daybreakers. Though the silence lasted only a minute or two, it felt to Twilight like an eternity. She hated this, but she had no choice. She only hoped that the man who did have a choice made the right one.

"Very well," grunted Flash. He threw down his blade with a clatter, staring down at the ground. "If it is my Lady's will that I should not fight, then I will not."

"Be a dear, Twilight Sparkle, and fetch that sword for me," ordered Empress Celestia.

"Yes, my Empress." Twilight strode across the room, her discomfort rising the closer she got to Flash. To her surprise, he said nothing as she neared him, not even as she stooped down to grab up his discarded sword. She stopped, as if to offer some words, but decided she had nothing to say, and so Twilight turned back to face the Empress and her sister. The hate she received from Luna, the simmering, boiling, bubbling disgust in that gaze nearly made Twilight ill.

"Why?" The way Luna said the word made it sound less like a question and more of a stab to Twilight's character. "I trusted you."

"I saw your dream, Luna. The dream where you won," said Twilight.

"You would sell me out because of a bad dream?"

"It wasn't just a bad dream, and you know that. It was a vision. A premonition. You felt it just as I did, heard it the same as me. I can still hear it." Twilight grabbed her head, massaging her temples. "I know you can too. You can hear Him laughing. If your plan succeeded, He would take Equestria whether you sat on the throne or not, and I could not allow that."

"Incredible. Alive for a fraction of your life, and yet my handmaiden is still wiser than you," snorted Empress Celestia. "She can see the simple things that you cannot. She can see that you were not meant to rule. Twilight Sparkle may have been a slave, but she can tell the difference between a divine being with a higher purpose and a bratty little girl born of a rapist and a whore."

"We shared a father, Celestia," snorted Luna. "That rapist sired you, as well."

"True. But at least I was born of a rapist and a respectable sorceress. Though her customers may have described your mother's body as 'magical', I doubt they spoke of things as noble as spellcraft." The Empress allowed herself a tiny grin. "Because of Flash Sentry's courage and resolve, two traits that you sadly do not possess, I will allow him to live. He has three days' time to gather the rest of your feeble rebellion and remove them from my kingdom. If a single one of your Children sets foot on Equestrian soil again, I will eradicate them all. This is the only time I will be extending an offer as generous as mere banishment."

"It will be done. Flash, you will lead the Children in my stead," said Luna. "Not as a rebellion or a revolution. You will live as I taught you before, as peaceful, noble hunters. Am I understood?"

"Yes, Lady Luna." Flash grimaced, staring down at his boots. "As you wish…"

"Very good. Luna, if you would be so kind as to remove your armor," said the Empress. With a silent, resolute nod, Luna began to pull off the stolen, gold armor in pieces, tossing them aside. "Flash Sentry, you will observe what befalls your leader. Do you understand me? Every moment, or our agreement is null."

"My lady will stare death in the face and take it with grace," said Flash as he turned his gaze up to meet Luna's. "And I will do the same."

"I'm sure. It is not her death that you should concern yourself with," said the Empress. "It is what comes next that I want you to see." Luna deposited the last bit of her armor to the ground, standing before the party in just her cloth shirt and leather trousers. "Your shirt and trousers as well, Luna."

"I… Very well." Luna glowed in humiliation, slowly and bitterly peeling her clothing off. It was evident that Flash wanted to avert his gaze, but he stood strong. Seeing his lady before him, exposed to the world save for her undergarments, quite clearly brought him distress.

A chorus of groans and growls filled the room, sending a chill down Twilight's spine. It was the Daybreakers, taking a clanking, quaking step forward. The Empress did not turn to face them, instead extending a palm in their direction. Slowly, as if begrudging, the dozen guards came to a stop. They let out a rattling snarl, as if to voice their displeasure.

"You shall not wait much longer. Just a moment to say goodbye," declared the Empress. She approached until she was standing just behind her sister, looming over her with a dagger in her hand. The Empress brought the blade to Luna's chest and, with a deft slice, slashed her brassiere in two. "When you are dead, you will be purged from my history. In fifty years, none shall know of your existence, and all of this would have been for naught. What have you to say of that?"

"My only regret is endangering the men who trusted me to keep them safe. I do not fear what you may do to me or my legacy, and you have my respect for sparing these innocent, misguided souls." Luna took in a breath, glancing at her supposed ally with fury. "I thought you my friend Twilight Sparkle, but I now see that I was wrong. I will be awaiting you in Chaos, and you will answer for your treachery."

"I highly doubt that." The Empress grabbed her sister under the chin, tilting her face up so that she locked eyes with Flash across the room. "Say goodbye, Luna."

"Lady Luna…" Flash let out a shaking, sorrowed gasp. "I won't forget you."

"Nor I, you. My dear, do not weep for me. My body will be gone, but I will be with you, always. In the—"

The Empress plunged her dagger into Luna's chest, burying the enchanted steel into her breast, her very soul. Flash watched, trembling with fury, but could do nothing but watch. A hoarse, whistling wheeze came from Luna's chest, her last breath as her lungs filled with blood. Twilight shook her head, wishing it could have ended differently. This wasn't necessary. If only Luna had been more honest.

With a downward flourish, Empress Celestia slashed a seam down Luna's middle, splitting her like a fish. Luna attempted to shout in pain, in horror, but a gasping, bloody gurgle is all she managed. With a sick, wet, sloshing sound, Luna's insides spilled onto the floor, followed swiftly by the rebel herself. As her body hit the ground, Flash finally broke into proper, shuddering sobs. The Empress wiped the blood from the blade onto her gown before beckoning to Twilight.

"You've done well today, my pet. You surely saved my life, and that is not something I am likely to forget. I will be sure to reward you for your loyalty soon," whispered the Empress as Twilight approached. She returned the dagger to the handmaiden, giving her a wink and a grin. "You do not want to be here for what happens next."

"She's already dead," said Twilight. "What more could you do to her?"

"I can do nothing. My Daybreakers, however… I owe them a pound of flesh, so to speak." The Empress turned to face her guards, who were barely maintaining formation with all of their trembling and quaking. "She's all yours. Save her head when you're finished. I would like it as a trophy."

The Daybreakers offered no response, simply marching forward and grabbing up Luna's corpse. Some held her upright, while others groped her breasts and rear, one Daybreaker even going as far as to jam a few fingers into her cunt. It was at that point, when the Daybreakers that weren't molesting Luna's corpse began to peel their armor from their tepid, sickly-grey flesh, did Twilight truly understand the horror that was about to befall the huntress.

"E-Empress…" squeaked Twilight.

"I assure you, this is not my doing." Though the Empress spoke with no joy or thrill at the idea of her sister's lifeless body being used by her unholy knights, she also made no effort to avert her gaze. "Discord has a very odd sense of humor. And a perverted streak to make even my late sister's mother blush. This is what he promised these beings, when Luna accepted their help. The body of the fallen sister."

"Gods above…"

"You should leave before they get started. Fetch Ms. Rarity and have her recall our troops, and then report to the kitchen to prepare our supper. I'll allow you to arrange the menu as you see fit."

"Thank you." Twilight bowed and kissed the sun, immediately turning for the door. She shuddered in disgust as she pictured what would be done to Luna, the mental images accompanied by the very real sounds of the Daybreakers grabbing her and pulling her around by her guts. With a shake of the head, Twilight made her exist, stopping just behind Flash. After a moment of thought, of battling herself to decide what she would say, she opened her mouth.

"I know you hate me. I don't expect you to forgive me," said Twilight quietly. "All I can say to you is, truly, I am sorry."

"Fuck off," said Flash, growling those two words through gritted teeth. "Fuck. Off."

Twilight reasoned that she deserved that. She deserved that and more, but she would rest at night knowing that she did the right thing. Flash could hate her for it all he liked, but Twilight knew that what she had done was right.

With a quiet, almost inaudible "goodbye", Twilight exited the room, hoping to put this whole bloody ordeal out of her mind forever.

Like A Queen

Twilight dismounted her guard's horse, waving him away to return to his post at the castle. As she was within the walls of Canterlot, the very heart of the city, as a matter of fact, she no longer had need of an escort. She watched the guard gallop away a bit before heading down the cobblestone path leading to Rarity's home just as she had so many times before. Forgoing the door, Twilight elected to simply go round to the back, where she was certain her friend would be.

Sure enough, Sweetie Belle was in the yard, slaving over a cauldron set over a makeshift fire. She turned upon hearing Twilight's steps against the grass, and she smiled her gnarled, twisted, ruined smile with enough kindness and genuine joy that it almost distracted from all of her scars.

"Hello! I hope I didn't keep you waiting?" Twilight smiled back to Sweetie as she approached, giving her a loose, gentle hug to avoid hurting her. "I tried to be quick about it, but my escort…"

"N-no worries. I was j-just finishing up this draught. At least, as m-much as I can…" Sweetie peered at her bubbling brew, appraising it from a distance. "It won't be d-done without s...some more things."

"We can pick them up after the bathhouse, then. Are you ready to go?"

"Mh-hm. Just need to grab a bucket to p-put out this fire."

"Allow me," said Twilight with a grin. She stepped past Sweetie and pointed a lazy finger at the flames. "Irrigo minora."

A dense misting of water rippled in a wave away from Twilight's hand, making contact with the fire and putting it out instantly. The pair grinned at one another, and after hooking arms, they carefully made their way across the yard to the small stable. Opalescense whinnied as they approached, calming considerably as Sweetie raised a frail hand to stroke the mare's mane. Twilight pulled open the stable to allow Opal to slowly trot out, and she boosted Sweetie up onto the horse's back before pulling herself up and grabbing the reins.

"Hyah!"

Opal sauntered off, carrying the pair away from the Chancellor's homestead and into the golden inner city of Canterlot. Twilight had feared the grand city, once. With its great many people, each with their own sense of power and importance, it was easy for a simple, humble farmgirl to become overwhelmed. But, after studying under the most powerful and important woman in the country, even the humble farmgirl had to admit that she was a simple farmer no more.

Many passersby waved or called out their greeting to the familiar faces of the handmaiden and the alchemist, greetings that Twilight and Sweetie politely returned. It wasn't uncommon for the Empress to send her pet into town to fetch something for her, so Twilight had at least a passing familiarity with most of the merchants and shopkeeps in the city, though she never got the chance to meet any of them to any real degree. The simple fact was, aside from Sweetie and perhaps the Chancellor, Twilight simply didn't have time for friends or acquaintances.

It wasn't a long ride to the bathhouse, just a bit down the road from the Chancellor's. It was a large structure, resembling the inn that sat across the way in both its size and construction. There was a hitching post for horses just out front, and Twilight brought Opal to a stop before it so she could go about tying the mare down. As a reward for her cooperation, Twilight gave Opal a carrot from her satchel before grabbing her bag and helping Sweetie down. Standing near her friend in case she needed help, Twilight led the way into the bathhouse.

Upon entering, Twilight merely had to flash her collar in order to get where she and Sweetie Belle needed to be; a special bath for the house's more prestigious customers. It was near the back of the building, and though Twilight knew the way by now, she still followed behind the attendant who was there to show them the way. As they ventured deeper into the bathhouse, the heat and humidity rose, until they arrived at the bath itself. A stone-lined hole in the ground filled with steamy water, large enough for a dozen or more bathers to relax comfortably. Twilight and Sweetie slipped behind the nearby partition to unrobe before slowly easing into the warm water.

"Gods, that's n-nice…" sighed Sweetie, sinking down into the water.

"Is there anything else I can do for you?" asked the attendant.

"If you have any honey wine, I would be eternally grateful," said Twilight. The attendant nodded and gave a tiny bow. "Thank you so much, Lotus."

"Tis my pleasure, Madame Twilight."

The attendant bowed once more, kissing the sun to Twilight and Sweetie before disappearing from the room to gather the wine for Twilight. She smiled in spite of herself, taking some sort of satisfaction at the display. A year ago, someone like Lotus wouldn't have spat in Twilight's direction. Now, she was bowing and saluting, treating Twilight with a reverence typically reserved for the nobility. Though she was somewhat ashamed to admit it even to herself, Twilight enjoyed that reverence, now that she had it.

"Remind me to leave her a tip on our way out," said Twilight. "She's very good."

"Mh-hm. She always has the water at j-just the right temp-p-perature." Sweetie sunk down a bit more beneath the water. "Helps with the p-pain."

"I wish we could do this more often. These last few weeks especially, I feel like I never get to see you anymore."

"Comes with the t-territory. You're the Royal Handmaiden, after all. Not to mention being the Empress' st-star pupil," said Sweetie with a smirk. "I'm frankly honoured you ha...have any t-time for this decrepit old witch at all."

"Oh, don't you start with that. You know how important you are to me," remarked Twilight, matching Sweetie's scarred grin with one of her own. "I do feel like the Empress is working me a bit harder lately, though. I try to keep up, but some concepts are actually quite difficult, and when it comes between my studies and recreation…"

"Your lessons c-come first. I completely understand." Their conversation was briefly interrupted by the attendant, bringing a cart carrying a jug of honey wine, two sturdy wooden steins, and a platter of bread, jam, cheese, and berries. The attendant bowed and kissed the sun yet again before leaving the two to their chat. "So, you mentioned difficult c-c-c… lessons? You're having tr-trouble with sorcery?"

"The sorcery is the easy part. A few months ago, the Empress started alternating my magick lessons with lessons about law and history," explained Twilight. "How to read and declare legislature, the true jurisdiction of the colonies and the other kingdoms, that sort of thing. Can't imagine why she's suddenly interested in teaching me about taxes…"

"She likely j-just wants you t-to be well-rounded. Have a m-more complete education." Sweetie Belle watched as Twilight floated a mug of wine into each of their hands with just a gentle wave, and she raised her glass in salute. "Ch-cheers. I remember when I was younger, R-Rarity made me learn a bit about magick, even though we knew I was incap...incapable of s-sorcery. It was awful…"

"At least she didn't shoot lightning at you for answering incorrectly."

"F-f-fair enough," giggled Sweetie. She sat her wine down on the floor beside their bath, sliding down a bit deeper into the water. "Sp-speaking of the other kingdoms… The Matai is meant to visit soon, isn't she?"

"That's what Rarity said. Something about renewing the terms of their alliance, though I'm not certain exactly what that entails," said Twilight. She tossed a berry into the air with her magick and caught it with her teeth. "It's not much of a treaty negotiations if one side holds all of the power."

"No, not especially. S...still, the Empress doesn't want to deal with a war. Even if she is certain to win."

"Hm. I suppose so," said Twilight with a nod. "War is something I can confidently say I'd do without."

"What's a beauty like you doing, worrying yourself with thoughts of war?"

Twilight arched her brow at the man's voice, turning with a frown to see who was interrupting. She was unfamiliar with the man in question, but she quickly surmised that she wasn't fond of him. He had a grin that oozed viscous arrogance from its every facet, strutting into the room in nothing but his towel, yet with the swagger of a man clad in the finest of silk and furs.

"I was just strolling past when I saw you here, all alone," said the man with a smirk. "I thought you might do for some company."

"I'm afraid to s-say, but you aren't meant to be here," said Sweetie, frowning slightly at the interruption. "We've reserved this room for the d-day. It's very k-kind, your c-compliments, b...b-but—"

"Don't flatter yourself, cripple. I was talking to your pretty friend," scoffed the man. He grinned, taking another step towards Twilight. "Why bother keeping company with such a frail, shriveled little thing like—"

"Ariesalta minora."

A quiet incantation from Twilight, as well as a flare of mana and a flick of her wrist, sent a weak, mostly invisible flare of magick forward. The man's legs went out from under him, sending him tumbling down to the ground and knocking the wind from his lungs. Sweetie gasped in a horrified sort of amusement, covering her mouth to hide her giggles as the man's towel flew aside, leaving him as nude as the day he was born.

"L-looks like I'm not the only one 'f-frail and sh-shriveled', hm?" snickered Sweetie. "You know, we have p-potions the help you with your… little p-problem, if you l-like."

"You little b—"

"I strongly urge you to reconsider what you're about to say, friend," said Twilight firmly. She turned and boosted herself a bit in the water, just enough to show her collar clearly. She pointed to the leather strap, particularly the golden sun emblem. "You see this? This means I am the handmaiden to the Empress of all of Equestria, and if you disrespect me or my good friend here ever again, I will be sure that the High Queen hears of your deplorable behavior. I can only imagine the punishment she'll decide on for offending her handmaiden." Twilight snapped her fingers, conjuring a ball of flame in her palm and scowled. "Assuming there's anything left for her to punish by then."

"What in three hells?" The man scrambled back, covering himself as best as he could. "Witch! You're a witch!"

"The foulest witch you'll ever meet. Apologize to my friend and leave, before the Empress has your arse."

The man scurried to his feet, muttering a bitter apology under his breath as he ran from the room, leaving his towel behind. Twilight stared daggers at the man as he retreated, only lowering her guard when she was absolutely certain he was gone, and only then did she turn to check on Sweetie. She seemed fine, a dark, bittersweet smirk on her face.

"You didn't have to d-do that," said Sweetie quietly. "But thank you."

"No one talks to you like that," said Twilight. She lowered herself down into the water once again, taking a sip of her wine before breaking the silence with a question that had been plaguing her mind for some time. "If you don't mind me asking… I was talking to Rarity earlier, and she mentioned that she took a vow of chastity. My guess is that you have no such vow?" Sweetie gave a slow, taciturn nod. "Then… Is there a Mr. Sweetie Belle?"

"Heh. I th-think I should be flattered…" said Sweetie darkly. "You must have f...forgotten that I only have half a f-f-face."

"I just mean—"

"No, I know. You've always treated me like a normal person, but… Well, not many men are interested in courting something like me." Sweetie gave a dry chuckle. "Makes this whole th-thing rather ironic…"

"How so?"

"I… Please, keep this between us. It's… embarrassing." Sweetie shook her head, grabbing up her wine and draining her cup entirely. Twilight refilled her cup, before doing the same for her own. "Before my accident… Even then, I wasn't as p-pretty as my sister. I had this great big b-beak of a nose, and a crooked sm...smile. And there was a lad I f-fancied. He was strong, handsome, brave, yet… k-kind, compassionate. I was smit… smitten. But he wouldn't want someone that looked like me, so I set off to cook up a potion to fix my… disappointing features."

"And?" asked Twilight.

"To be f-f...f-f-f… To be honest, I don't know. None of the ingredients I meant to use were p- particularly reactive. If I mixed them wrong, the result should have just been a rotten batch of s-soup. I must have switched up some herbs, put in something that I thought was s-something else… Boom, b-bang, burned face."

"I thought your accident was from a potion for the Empress."

"I may have f-fibbed." Sweetie shrugged. "Felt less embarrassing than to say I c-crippled myself to impress a boy who didn't even know I existed. That's actually what I wanted to go shopping for t-today. I've been developing a recipe for a d-draught that I think might f-f...fix my injuries. That’s what I had s-started when you picked me up. I just need your help to mix it."

"For you, anything. I'm not especially good at potion mixing, but I'll gladly lend my assistance any way I can," promised Twilight. "When I get back to the castle, I can ask the Empress and Rarity to—"

"No. Rarity c-can't know. If she hears what I'm have p-planned, she'll try to stop me," said Sweetie. "The p-potion, it's untested. Never been brewed before. It might be d-dangerous, but I have to t-t-try something. Rarity means the best, and she's t-trying to help, but she doesn't get it. I can't k-keep on living like this. Can't walk, can't t-talk, can't even s-sleep through the p-p-pain."

"Oh, Sweetie…" It always broke Twilight's heart, to hear Sweetie talk about her injuries. It was one of the reasons she had such admiration for the alchemist; to suffer through so much pain and tragedy, to fight through it and come out the other side with a smile showed power that Twilight couldn't ever replicate with magick. It reminded her of Pinkie.

"The only thing I've ever been any g-good at, that I liked and wanted to do… One mistake st-stole that from me." Sweetie let herself sink down a bit in the hot water as she finished her wine, waving Twilight off when she went to refill it. "Despite the cir...ci...c…" Sweetie struggled and fought with her own tongue before finally letting out a frustrated grunt. "Damn it all. Even though it was a bad t-time, mixing in the castle after the attack on C-canterlot… It made me feel alive again. And from then on, I decided. I'd get b-back in the castle's apothecary or d-d-die trying."

"Then what are we doing sitting here?" Twilight smiled, pushing herself out of the water and stepping out of the tub. She reached down, offering her hand to Sweetie, who accepted it with a grin. "We have a potion to mix."

"Top marks, Twilight Sparkle."

Twilight looked up from her work, genuinely surprised by the Empress' praise. She was not confident in her performance at all, especially given how much of her time she had devoted to studying alchemy in order to assist Sweetie. She was certain that she had done poorly on this test, if not outright failed it, and yet the Empress claimed the exact opposite. The High Queen approached, offering a cup of tea to Twilight from her cart before pouring one for herself.

"You look surprised," noted the Empress. She sipped her tea before rounding the table to show Twilight her grade. "After all you've accomplished, some people might have expected a bit more confidence from you, if not outright arrogance."

"I always worry about getting the dates wrong," said Twilight, accepting the parchment from the Empress. Sure enough, each of her answers were marked as acceptable by the Empress herself. "And you're certain I passed?"

"With flying colors. You need to have more confidence in yourself. A young woman as brilliant as yourself should have more assurance in her abilities." The Empress' tone was equally stern as it was proud, like a strict mother to her child. "You are far and away the most gifted, talented, intelligent student I have ever had study under me." Empress Celestia braced Twilight's face with a hand, gently patting her cheek with a thumb. "You are allowed to act like it from time to time."

"Empress…" Twilight stared up at her teacher, her Empress, and a chill ran down her spine. There was a look in her eyes, a smoldering flame beneath her otherwise cold, indifferent gaze. After a moment, Twilight felt her cheeks flush, and she averted her eyes. "I thank you for the kind words. I'll try to be more confident."

"Good girl. Once you learn how to stand like a true queen…" The Empress smiled, her cold demeanor slipping in that way Twilight had become familiar with. "Then others will soon bow."

"I'm afraid I don't know how, Empress. I'm not like you. You were born into royalty, you were always someone special." Twilight shrunk down somewhat. "No matter how much magick I learn, no matter how many fancy dinners I attend… I'm still just a dirty peasant at heart. I don't know if you'll ever be able to stamp that out of me."

"Stand up, please," said the Empress. Uneasily, Twilight pushed herself to her feet, standing beside her mistress. "First, your posture. You fear attention and the scrutiny that comes with it, and you desire not to disappoint peoples' expectations of you, so you slouch in hopes that you are overlooked entirely."

The Empress slid into position behind Twilight, straightening her back. Twilight hadn't realized it, never giving it much thought, but it appeared the Empress was right. She did slouch, and standing up straight seemed to make her profile stronger, bolder.

"Chin up. Peasants and commoners bow to you, and never the other way around. The only person to whom you should be bowing is me." The Empress tilted Twilight's face up, leaning to rest her own chin on Twlight's shoulder, to see what her handmaiden saw. She gave a nod and placed her hands on Twilight's hips, taking note of the way the girl blushed. "Tsk. That won't do. You are beautiful. You are desirable. If I'm a strapping young lad passing by, you should expect my stares, my adoration for your perfection. Anything less than worship is akin to treason, for you are the most beautiful thing in whatever room you walk into.

"E-Empress…"

"While I, of course, find your flustered stuttering adorable, perhaps we save that for another time. Now is not the time for that shy, humble, anxious girl. You shove her in a dungeon and you take her place. Let the real Twilight Sparkle stride forward. Show me who you really are," said the Empress, squeezing Twilight's hips. "Repeat after me. I am beautiful."

"I… am beautiful."

"No, no, no hesitation!" Twilight let out a yelp as the Empress swatted her on the behind, more surprised than pained. The Empress barely struck her at all, but Twilight wasn't expecting to be touched in that way by anyone, least of all her Empress. "Again. I am beautiful."

"I am… beautiful."

"Are you asking me or are you telling me?" The Empress spanked her apprentice again, a bit harder this time. "Again."

"I am beautiful," said Twilight, stiffening up somewhat. She couldn't see the High Queen, but Twilight could almost feel her smile. "I am beautiful."

"Good. I am clever. Say it."

"I am clever."

"I am powerful."

"I am powerful!"

"I am desired." The Empress' voice dropped, her normally strong, even tone replaced by a slithering satin whisper. Twilight barely paused, maintaining the fire the Empress had lit inside of her.

"I am desired."

"Yes, my dear, you are desired, indeed. My guards think I cannot hear them, how they tell tales of your beauty and charm." The Empress stepped around Twilight, looking down on her, challenging her to break. Twilight stood firm, looking up at her mistress with assurance and steadiness. "Escorting you is one of the most coveted assignments on the schedule, and most every guard in my army desires it, because they desire you. Their desire for you is so strong that it blinds them to the fear they should find in their hearts. Fear of me, for you are mine and I do not like to share."

"Surely you exaggerate," said Twilight, still looking her Empress in the eye. The look she received very nearly caused her facade to crack, the fiery, bubbling infatuation and desire in the Empress' eyes sending tremors through her body. Twilight may have even called that expression lustful.

"You are much more important than you realize, Twilight Sparkle. In this world, there are the powerful, and then there's everyone else. You and I… We are the powerful. We are the strong. We are special." The Empress tilted Twilight's face up, looking down on her apprentice and cracking a grin. "And the powerful are better. We are better than everyone else. It's an ugly truth, but a truth nevertheless. Call it arrogance, call it superiority, call it whatever you like. I call it divine order. It is the divine order of the world that we rise above, while our inferiors serve us from below. That is confidence, Twilight Sparkle. Confidence in your appearance, in your abilities, in the natural order of the world."

"You and I…" murmured Twilight. She looked Empress Celestia in the eyes, speaking a bit more plainly. "You really believe that I am like you?"

"Only the best parts of me. My intellect, my thirst for improvement. My power and will." The Empress wrapped her arms around Twilight's waist, gripping her behind a bit more tenderly, in contrast to the gentle slaps from before. "My hips."

"While appreciated, I take no shame in admitting that my hips are not as nice as yours, my Empress."

"Oh? So that means you've given them thought?" The Empress laughed airily, her voice seeming to raise the temperature of the room. "But not just my hips, I presume? What else have you been thinking of?"

"My thoughts and opinions, especially of my Empress, are as chaste as a saint's," said Twilight, her cheeks just barely tinged red.

"Lying is unbecoming, Twilight Sparkle. There's no shame in finding me attractive. You certainly would not be the first." The Empress swiped a lock of hair from Twilight's eyes, her eyes passing over her small, mousey features the way one would inspect a fine gem. "Your mouth says one thing when your eyes say another."

"How do you mean?"

"Let's just say that I can tell where gazes linger. When you are bathing me, your gaze very rarely meets my own." The Empress laughed. "My ‘chaste’ little handmaiden seems to be quite the pervert, after all."

"Says the very same woman ordering me to bathe her to begin with," countered Twilight. Her head felt as if it were aflame, her body melting in the High Queen's grasp. "Before I became your handmaiden, you did that for yourself. I am no faster at cleaning your body than you, yet you insist that I assist you anyway. It's almost as if you want me to touch your naked body."

"Sharp and observant as ever, Twilight Sparkle. I do not make it any secret that I desire you in my bed."

"You could have ordered me to please you during the night and I would have no choice but to obey."

"Where's the fun in that? Of course, I could make you, but why spoil the hunt?" mused the Empress. "I am confident that you will come to me willingly. For now, I'm simply enjoying the chase for my prize."

"That's what Spearhead said."

"I think you'll find me to be much better looking than Captain Spearhead…" Empress Celestia leaned in, briefly pressing her lips to Twilight's. Unable to shake the fire in her chest, the longing, the loneliness she felt, Twilight could do little more than allow herself to be kissed, and kiss her Empress back.

The door to the study swung open and, in a rare display of surprise, the Empress jerked away from her handmaiden just as the chancellor entered. Twilight was just as startled, perhaps even moreso, and she clutched her chest from the surprise. Chancellor Rarity looked to the Empress, then to Twilight, her eyes lingering on the handmaiden's lips. The frown Twilight received made her consider things, and she very quickly wiped the faint crimson stain of the Empress' lipstick from her face.

"So sorry to interrupt," said Rarity curtly. She raised a scroll of parchment, bound in a scarlet ribbon. "But we just received a letter. It's marked urgent, as you can see."

"And so you rush in and interrupt my student's lessons?" asked the Empress, arching her brow.

"Well, your Eternity, it is marked urgent." Rarity held the note forth. "Shall I read it now?"

"Very well. Hurry up, Chancellor." The Empress took a seat, lazily tapping her finger against the table. "Twilight Sparkle and I have much more to cover."

"Of course, my Empress. Right away." Rarity removed the ribbon on the letter, unrolling the parchment and holding it in front of her. "Empress Celestia, Divine Ruler of All of Equestria, your loyal soldiers report disturbances in the southern region of Equestria. Explosions were heard, initially thought to be the results of mishandlings at a nearby mine."

"If I find out that you interrupted my student's private lessons all because some dalcop dropped a torch on a black powder barrel, I am going to be so incredibly cross," remarked the Empress.

"Our scouts sent forth to investigate soon found this not to be the case, instead learning that the explosions were the fault of a small contingent of… hunters." Rarity's eyes went wide, as did Twilight's, and the pair both looked to the Empress in search of her expression; they were met with cold indifference. "These men were soon confirmed to be the last members of the Children of the Night preparing to mount another assault."

"Oh, no…" sighed Twilight. The Empress sighed as well, bringing her teacup to her lips.

"We tracked the Children to their camp atop a large mountain, formerly uncharted on our maps and—"

"What?!" The Empress snapped suddenly, her cold gaze melting into a fiery glare. "Where? Where is this mountain, Rarity?"

"I… south of the Appleloosa colony, your Greatness," said Rarity after searching the letter. "About a half day journey from there. Empress, is—"

"I am going to make this very clear, Rarity. Are you listening?" The Empress held onto her teacup, setting her saucer down onto the table. "This cup of tea is about three-quarters of the way full. You will put together a caravan of two Daybreakers and enough supplies for two people to make the trip to the colony and back. You have until this empty teacup touches my saucer to have this arranged, or else I will break all ten of your fingers." The Empress took a healthy sip of her tea. "And perhaps a few toes, if I have the time."

Rarity paled considerably, but quickly rushed out of the room to obey her Empress' orders. Twilight watched the High Queen carefully, taking note of the way she tried to contain her fury. It wasn't exactly rare that the Empress threatened her underlings, even Rarity, but she normally did so with a sense of humor, no matter how twisted. There was no such humor in her voice just then, just pure venom and disdain.

"Empress?" Though Twilight was certain that the Empress would not turn her rage on her, she still spoke carefully, to avoid further upsetting her. "What is—?"

"You may not ask me questions at this moment, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress darkly. "I was already irate that we were interrupted by my idiot Chancellor, and now I hear this… It would be better if you followed quietly for now."

"Of course, Empress. I live to serve." Twilight offered her leash, which, after a moment, the Empress accepted, gripping the leather tightly. The two raised their tea, clinking their cups together before sipping the smooth, spicy, warm tea. Twilight hoped that the tea would calm the Empress somewhat, and the expression from the High Queen seemed to indicate that it had.

Then, it occurred to Twilight that a calm Empress may very well be even more terrifying.

High Dragon's Crossing

Twilight had only once before journeyed with the Empress outside of Canterlot.

The Empress generally preferred to stay in her capital. It was only when absolutely necessary did Empress Celestia journey far from her castle. Indeed, the High Queen had to be convinced to leave Canterlot to attend the funeral of her then-recently deceased nephew, this departure being the one and only time Twilight had ever journeyed with the Empress further than the city limits. On that journey, the Empress had been chatty, polite, engaging. This time, as the two journeyed past the Appleloosa colony and neared that uncharted mountain, was a very different story. Almost entirely silent, save a few words shared between the High Queen and her handmaiden over meals, and tense in no small amount. Twilight wanted to ask the Empress about things, particularly the significance of this mountain, but thought better of it. If history was anything to go by, she would receive her answers all in due time.

"Collect yourself, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress. She gestured to the carriage window, up the small mountain's slope to the small collection of tents and huts positioned near the peak. The Empress gave out a sharp whistle, and the carriage immediately came to a stop. "We have arrived. Let us not dawdle long, I wish to be home soon."

"Yes, my Empress." Twilight made way to open the door for the High Queen, just to be stopped by a hand to her chest. "Empress?"

"I shall lead the way. If these petty hunters are willing to disobey me at this point..." Empress Celestia pushed open her carriage door and stepped out, offering her hand to Twilight. "I would prefer to be in between you and their arrows."

"Do you really think it will come to that?" Twilight cautiously accepted the Empress' hand, stepping out onto the breezy knoll.

"I did not think it would come to this. I will no longer underestimate the treachery of my sister and her followers."

The mountain that they had stopped at was more akin to a large hill, with a gentle slope upwards for several yards. The camp at the peak served as the only features of the otherwise unremarkable hill, and Twilight was inclined to believe that the mountain was previously uncharted because of its general lack of importance. She could tell by the way the Empress hesitated, taking a brief pause before continuing up the slope, that this was not the case.

Twilight stood close to the Empress, clutching her leash nervously as the two marched up the slight incline. The gentle blowing of the wind, blowing about grass and leaves, masked the sounds of working, of barked orders and soldiers scrambling to obey. Strangely, as they neared the top and caught sight of the remnants of Luna's army, the Children of the Night made no attempt to stop them. They simply watched the Empress and her pet make their approach, scrambling up to make it to camp before the High Queen arrived.

"Flash Sentry! Show yourself!"

The loud ferocity of the Empress' voice startled Twilight, nearly making her jump out of her skin. The Empress took great care to stand in front of Twilight, leading her page into the settlement. There was a small smattering of tents, even fewer huts of straw and hide haphazardly cobbled together. In the center of the camp was a large fire pit, filled only with ashes and cold charcoal. Near the back, just before the largest tent of all, was a pair of wagons containing no fewer than a dozen barrels each of black powder.

Slowly, from the tent's depths, emerged the man in question. He wore the midnight cloak that formerly belonged to his leader and, despite being somewhat larger than Luna was, he still seemed so small in the furs. He held no weapon, no blade or bow, as he emerged from his tent. As he rounded the wagons, Twilight got a good look at him and gasped; He looked so tired, so lifeless. He scratched a hand through his scraggly, scruffy, unkempt beard, staring at the women with a special sort of disdain and hatred.

"So you've finally come for me," croaked Flash. "Took you long enough."

"I was kind enough to spare your army the punishment you had earned for following in my sister's footsteps," said the Empress. "And you repay me with a plot to… What is it you intend to accomplish, exactly? You must know that your pitiful forces could never take even a small city of mine. So what is the meaning of this?"

"Lady Luna taught me for years to do one thing." Flash fell back, taking a seat on the wagon of explosives. "And that is to defy you. It is all I know, and it is all I have left. We know that we'd never take Canterlot, but this amount of black powder would surely damage it." Flash gave a dark chuckle, staring defiantly at the Empress. "Figured that might piss you off. Was I right, Celestia?"

"You're going to die and your only goal is to irritate me?"

"There are no more animals nearby. We've hunted them all. We cannot get crops to grow on this mountain. This chunk of land is unclaimed, yes, but we are surrounded by your territory. We cannot trade with anyone. We are without food, without water, and it is a matter of days before we fall apart. I wanted to go out with a bit more dignity than drawing straws to decide who gets to eat who."

"And you think there's dignity to be had in a suicide bombing?" asked Twilight. Flash snarled, standing up and taking a hostile step towards the Empress and her handmaiden.

"You've got a lot of nerve, lecturing me about dignity while wearing her insignia on a fucking collar," snapped the hunter. "What do you know about dignity? You, who betrayed your friends, your only allies, and for what? To secure herself a spot in the Empress' bed?"

"If you address my handmaiden again, this trip will be very short, indeed," said the Empress, stepping forward. "I will cut you down where you stand, just like I did your Lady." Bizarrely, the response the Empress received was laughter. Bitter, tortured laughter, but laughter nevertheless. "Forgive me, but I believe I may be missing the joke."

"Of course you are. Allow me to explain," snickered Flash. "See, it's funny because you really believe you killed her. Lady Luna lives on, Celestia."

"There is a barrel of salt in my treasury containing her head that would like to wager otherwise."

"She lives on in here." Flash tapped his temple, chuckling to himself. "You probably think I've gone mad. Frankly, I just might have. But it doesn't matter, because I hear my lady every single night in my dreams. It's faint, but it's there. Constantly repeating herself, the same six words. Every time, the same six words." He clenched his fists, staring down at the dirt before continuing. "I'm sorry, Flash. I love you."

"If she truly loved you, she would not have compelled you to throw your life away," noted the Empress. "My sister, in her single-minded obsession with killing me, long ago eschewed concepts such as love in favor of deceit and manipulation. She only told you what you needed to hear in order to be a good little soldier and carry out her will. She just so happened to get guilty about it at the end."

"Perhaps. Perhaps not. All that matters to me is her voice, and the knowledge that she is waiting for me, beyond this world," said Flash. "So go on. Kill me, torture me, turn me to ash. I made you come to me, come here, so I've already won. You have nothing to threaten me with, coward."

"Coward?" asked Twilight.

"He refers to this mountain. Luna believed this to be the one place I would never follow her." The Empress surveyed the area, frowning at all she saw. "Before her banishment, she was right to believe that."

"Why? What is this mountain?" asked Twilight. It was a minute or so before the Empress replied, and she did so with a simmering, smoldering fury, a rage that scorched Twilight and all else who may listen with just her voice.

"I know you will not do so, but I am going to offer you but one opportunity to apologize, Flash Sentry," said the Empress slowly.

"You must be daft if you think I'm apologizing to you."

"No, not to me. An apology from you would be meaningless, because you do not yet understand the depths of my anger nor its roots. How could you?" The Empress shook her head, pointing over her shoulder. "I want you to apologize to my handmaiden."

"For what?" Flash snorted. "A few nasty words?"

"For forcing her to bear witness to what I am about to do to you." The Empress waited a beat and, when Flash Sentry said nothing, she continued on as if she had expected nothing less. "Very well, Flash Sentry. Twilight Sparkle, remember that it is he who is forcing me to do this, by coming to this accursed mountain."

"Pah. Thousands of years old and you still believe in faerie tales?"

"I have a tale for you. Are you ready to hear it?" To Twilight's confusion, the Empress began to remove her shoes, stepping onto the crisp grass with her bare, perfect feet. "When I was born, I was healthy, strong, rather ordinary in most ways. Except I did not cry a single tear. Not for hunger or discomfort or to even have my diaper changed. I was silent, and this behavior followed me throughout the years. I did not fear the consequences of my rebellious youth's actions, nor did I fear my father's fury. I feared neither life's cruel potential nor death's inevitable embrace. In fact, there was only one thing I ever truly feared.

"When it would storm during the night, and the wind blew strong enough to shake the castle, I would run to my mother's bed for fear that they were descending upon me." The Empress removed her diadem, the crown, the Kingdom of Equestria itself, and pressed it into Twilight's hands. "Every crack of thunder, every whoosh of wind, every loud bump in the night could have been them. And, when my sister failed to murder me, they were her very first allies. An intelligent move on my sister's part, she used my fear against me. But what Luna did not account for was that I am strong. Stronger than her. Stronger than fear. I looked my fear in its eyes and when it threatened my rule, my kingdom, my destiny, I struck it down!

"I'm sure Luna told the story differently, but it matters not. I am honest, while my sister spoke only in lies. I am strong, while my sister was weak. I am alive, while my sister is dead." The Empress raised her hands forward, fingers extended towards Flash Sentry. The hunter stood up, staring his demise in the face with scorn and rebellion. "When my sister told you of this mountain, did she tell you what it was called?"

"She did not," said Flash after a moment. The Empress chuckled darkly.

"Typical of her. This mountain, unmarked on all maps and unvisited by all except my idiot sister and her idiot admirers is called High Dragon's Crossing," said the Empress. "And it is where I buried my fear. Their final resting place…"

An otherworldly glow began to shroud the Empress, bright light blooming first from her chest. A bright, sunny aura crept from her eyes, shimmering energy emanating from her as it grew stronger, brighter. Her jewelry began to glow, her pendants, anklets, and rings, the multicoloured light melding together into an almost tangible plane of golden energy. The Empress hissed an incantation, a long, winding series of words and phrases in a language Twilight didn't even know, one that her mind was too small to even properly hear and comprehend. The ground began to quake as the Empress spoke, causing a panic amongst the last remaining Children. The only one to stand his ground was Flash himself, narry taking a single step even as the earth quivered beneath him.

A thin fissure cracked in the ground, running all along the hill, the very world quivering beneath the Empress' might. Heat began to blossom from the Empress, hot enough to wilt and scorch the grass on which she stood. Despite the heat, Twilight took a step forward, concerned, and reached for her Empress. With a single wave of her hand, Empress Celestia sent Twilight stumbling, falling into her back with a plane of magick. The High Queen turned her head slowly, her eyes radiating an impossibly bright sunny glow.

"Stay back, Twilight Sparkle." Even these simple words dripped with power, turning a simple command into natural law. "And watch carefully. You will never again see sorcery such as this."

Twilight barely had time to scamper back when it happened. A shrieking, piercing roar split the air and, as the quaking came to a crescendo, the ground erupted into a torrent of dirt and debris. The handmaiden shielded her eyes, but not before she caught a glimpse of what had emerged from the ground. The skeleton of a grand beast, twice as big as a house, floated from the ground, its dried, petrified bones twisting and locking into place. A wave of magick passed over the bones, manifesting blood and muscle from nothingness, building on the foundation of the beast's four powerful legs, its two large wings, like the sails of a great brigantine. There was horror, awe, disgust, amazement as the skin began to melt through the flesh, the amethyst scales growing out into an intricate, arcane suit of natural armor. Great spines of emerald burst into view along the creature's spine, all the way down to the tip of its tail, and it's sharp beak split into a maw of countless dagger teeth. It shook the world when it landed onto the mountain, and the beast let out a mighty, screeching roar. As if to declare that it was no mere beast, but more, much more.

"Impossible…" breathed Flash. For the first time, Twilight saw fear in that man's eyes, a fear that made her incredibly grateful that she had chosen not to anger the Empress in the way that the Children had. "They… They're gone. Luna said they were gone!"

"Because I killed them, boy!" Almost as terrifying as the ancient beast's roar was that of the High Queen herself. "Do you still not understand? This is the difference between my idiot sister and me! Luna feared me, and she ran away! I feared the dragons, and I, too, ran, but I ran straight toward the bastards, and I wiped their existence from my world! Luna's fears became reality. My fears became nothing more than myths!"

"Necromancy…" Twilight clasped her palm to her mouth, unable to tear her eyes away from the massacre that was undoubtedly about to unfold. Necromancy, an impossible sorcery, considered to be the foulest and most powerful of all magicks. The greatest Summoning mages of all time had failed to discover its secrets, and a great many of them perished in their attempts to do so.

"I am Celestia of the Sun, the High Queen of Canterlot and the Empress of the Equestrian Empire! I have complete dominion over my land, the sun and the moon and the stars, of life and death itself!" roared Empress Celestia, that unshakable magick still blooming brightly in her eyes. "I am Divinity. I am power! I am the name that the Gods fear to utter! I am Luna's worst nightmare. And now…" The Empress held her palm forward, scowling at the trembling hunter before her. Twilight's eyes went wide as she noticed the slight quiver in the Empress' legs, and the blood streaming steadily from her ears. "And now, I am yours, as well."

The Empress clenched her fist, and the dragon shot up into the sky. It flapped its wings, though Twilight was sure that it was some unknown magick that allowed a beast of that size to fly, and it circled the mountain once before hovering just before the hunter. Flash had nowhere to run, and no time to even consider such things, when the dragon opened its great maw and rained down a stream of billowing emerald flames. The black powder barrels caught, and with a decisive boom, they erupted. Twilight raised a defensive wall of mana, but this was unnecessary; The Empress had already raised a shield to defend the handmaiden from flames and debris.

It was a matter of moments and a few directive orders from the Empress before the dragon had successfully turned the last of the Children of the Night into embers in the wind. When the carnage was done, Twilight made a few waves of sorcery, extinguishing the flames so that the dragon may land at the peak of the mountain. The Empress beckoned for the beast, and it obediently dragged itself forward, stopping with its claws just before the Empress.

"I have revived you, Dragon. As such, your will is bound to my own, and you shall obey my command until I return your soul to the great beyond." The Empress's voice was low, croaking, weak. The dragon said nothing, made no noise as it nodded its head. "Good. In addition to me, you shall also obey the woman behind me, as she, too, is your master."

"M-Me?!" Twilight scrambled forward, her heart going still in her chest at what she saw. It wasn't just her ears that were bleeding; claret streamed from the Empress' nose, her eyes, and she spat a great gob of crimson onto the scorched earth. "Empress!"

"You will go to the Everfree and await your masters there," said the Empress. The dragon nodded once again, and took off into the sky. The Empress stumbled, swaying, before swiftly crumbling. Twilight leaped forward, catching the High Queen before she hit the dirt. "Thank you, Twilight Sparkle…"

"How did you do that?" Twilight pushed the Empress up, grabbing her around the middle in an attempt to support her weight. "Necromancy is supposed to be impossible."

"It would take every single drop of an average mage's mana pool to resurrect a small dog for an hour." The Empress spat again, splattering even more blood into the ground. Her skin was hot enough that it nearly burned Twilight, but she didn't dare release her grip. "This… was a rather large dog, agreed?"

"Celestia… You shouldn't have done that. You've hurt yourself."

"I refused to be disrespected by my sister any longer. Even if from beyond the grave." The Empress gave a tiny chuckle. "Aside from that… I was hoping you would find that impressive."

"You just broke the laws of sorcery to Summon a creature that many scholars believed existed only on faerie tales," said Twilight, shaking her head. "Of course I'm impressed. Doesn't make this any less foolish of you."

"Well, no. I suppose it does not. To the carriage, Twilight. I need to see Ms. Rarity soon."

Twilight nodded, dragging the Empress along as swiftly as she could. With every step, it seemed that the High Queen's strength began to wane more and more, but Twilight kept going along until they arrived at their carriage. She helped the High Queen into the cab and gave the order to the Daybreakers to take off. As they pulled away from the mountain, Twilight dug through her satchel in search of a handkerchief to wipe away the blood from the Empress' face.

"You've got it wrong, by the way," coughed the Empress.

"Empress, please, save your strength…"

"It wasn't Summoning. That's where most folks go wrong, they think they can Summon life." The Empress sat up on her elbows, smiling despite the pain she was surely experiencing. "But this? This is the true potential of Restoration. Restoration isn't the magick of healing, it's the magick of life and death."

The Empress leaned in and kissed Twilight gently on the lips, her eyes rolling back before she fainted from the strain of her sorcery. Twilight gasped, pulling down on the Empress' gown and putting her ear to her chest. A heartbeat, albeit faint, was still audible, and Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. She licked her lips, mostly out of habit, recoiling at the metallic taste of the Empress' blood. She wiped the rest of the blood from her lips, staring at it for a moment before her mind snapped back to action.

"Hurry!" she called to the Daybreakers, still transfixed by the blood on her palm. The Empress' blood, the blood of a being many believed could not bleed at all. After a bit of staring, her resolve broke, and she licked a tiny splash of blood from her flesh before wiping with a handkerchief, turning to watch over her exhausted owner until they returned home.

“Three hells, my Empress!”

It was dark out when Twilight and the Empress arrived at the castle, which was ideal. The fewer people aware of the situation, the better, as far as Twilight was concerned. It was why she sent for only Chancellor Rarity and an additional two Daybreakers to carry the Empress’ unconscious body onto a stretcher and through the halls. To the chancellor’s credit, she managed to maintain her composure for quite some time, until the Empress was gently placed in her bed, her diadem resting against her chest, just barely rising and falling with her shallow breaths.

“She’s lost a lot of mana,” said Twilight, clutching the Empress’ hand while Rarity paced the room. The guards that usually stood sentry outside of the Empress’ chambers had been dispatched, but Twilight still spoke quietly, as if afraid of being overheard. “Before she fainted, she told me to bring her to you.”

“Me? Why would she want to see me?” Rarity was nearly tugging out her hair by this point, muttering madly to herself between outbursts. “I’m no doctor, and my Restoration is just barely passable, I don’t know what I could possibly—”

“An Eclipse…” The Empress coughed, rousing from her slumber. Rarity immediately rushed to her side, hanging onto the Empress' every word. "I need an Eclipse…"

"Of course… Oh, dear…" Rarity covered her mouth with her palm, tears in her eyes. "This is serious…"

"Are you only just now realizing this?" The Empress slowly pushed herself upright, wiping the sweat from her clammy forehead. "I would have thought the blood dripping from my eyes would be a clear enough indicator of that."

"Empress, I think you'll agree that now is not the time for jokes," said Twilight firmly. The Empress gave a weak nod, struggling to even remain upright. "You said Eclipse. What is that?"

"Due to the poison my sister and her whore mother dropped into my water, I am incapable of naturally regenerating mana," said the Empress. "So, periodically, I must put myself into a sort of… I suppose the aptest term is coma. The Eclipse is a ritual used to induce that coma."

"Your Divinity… I've never had to do this before…. said Rarity. "I'm not sure if I can…"

"Well, your options are to succeed and save my life, or fail and go down in history as the sorry soul responsible for the death of the Empress. Should not be a difficult decision."

"Celestia, you are on death's doorstep, and yet you still jest!" groaned Twilight. "Please, be serious. The Eclipse. What do we need to do?"

"The Empress has prepared me for this ritual," said Rarity, glaring at Twilight from the corner of her eye. "I… I am certain I can manage it. It's just that I've never done it. My mother never had to, I don't know if I've heard of any Chancellor who had to perform an Eclipse."

"I have only had to undergo an Eclipse twice, and they were both pre-emptive procedures," admitted the Empress. "This time… I have depleted almost all of my mana. It has to be now."

"Yes, of course. Just a moment, I need to focus."

"How long will you be in this coma?" asked Twilight.

"There really is no way to be sure. At the very least, a week. Perhaps even longer." The Empress clasped her hands around Twilight's, pulling her close. "And so I must ask you a favor."

"Yes, Empress, anything you desire."

"The Matai will be sailing here soon to discuss our truce. And if she is not happy with our offer… The Calypso are renowned warriors. They will not hesitate to fight, even if they know they cannot win. I do not want any more wars, Twilight Sparkle. So I need you to act in my stead, and keep Calypso on their leash where they belong."

"Me?" Twilight glanced to Rarity, who was silently glaring in her direction. "Empress, I don't know…"

"My kingdom cannot go on without a leader for this long, and you are the only one I trust to lead in my stead," said Empress Celestia. "You are more than capable. Clever. Powerful. Do not forget."

"Stand like a queen, and others will bow." Twilight nodded slowly as all of the pieces fell together. Now, things began to make a bit more sense. "I don't know if I can do it alone, Empress."

"Rarity will report to you much like how she serves me. She will advise you, but your say is final." Gently, the Empress braced Twilight's face with her hand, looking her apprentice in the eye. "Wear my crown. Rule as I would. Protect my kingdom. Our kingdom. I know you can do it."

The Empress fell back into bed, her body going limp as her breathing slowed. She was just barely holding on, clinging to consciousness by a thread, losing her grip on Twilight with each passing second. It wasn't long before the Empress fainted again, and Rarity quickly rushed to her side.

"Out, Sparkle!" Chancellor Rarity raised her arms, palms facing down, as she charged her mana. "I need to focus in order to safely put our Empress into her sleep. Wait outside, I'll be with you in a moment."

Twilight nodded and, after sparing the Empress one last look of concern, she scrambled out of the room, pacing in front of the door as her worries took hold of her mind. She could not fail, not with so much at stake. She paced the hall, her mind racing as she prepared for the coming task. Twilight knew nothing of rule, nothing of diplomacy, nothing of The Isle of Calypso. Yet, the Empress entrusted her with defending the fragile truce. Twilight had no idea how to do it, only that she must.

"The sorcery is taking hold." The low, shaken voice of the Chancellor jostled Twilight, pulling her from her thoughts. Rarity's eyes were misty, and she clutched the Empress' diadem tightly. "She'll be asleep soon. What happened out there?"

"She… She wanted to prove a point to Flash Sentry," said Twilight carefully. "So… The Empress used her magick to revive a dragon." The chancellor went even more pale than usual at that, swallowing her heart back down as it threatened to leap up her throat. "She wanted to prove that she had conquered her fear."

"Fear? What fear does my Empress have?"

"She feared dragons. She said she feared them since she was a child." Twilight felt even more anxious the longer she was alone with the Chancellor. "I'll tell you the story some other time. For now, I need your help."

"My… help?"

"She wants me to handle the Calypso visit. I don't know why she picked me, Ms. Rarity," said Twilight. There was a tangible level of unease in her voice, a sense of turmoil and angst that seemed intent on reducing the handmaiden to tears. "It should be you. You know better than I, you're more suited for these matters. It should be you."

Rarity said nothing at first, not even meeting Twilight's eye. She tapped her foot thoughtfully, squeezing her eyes shut and contemplating the situation. The unease on her face did nothing to alleviate Twilight's fears. Of the traits Twilight found herself admiring in Rarity, above all else was her confidence, her assuredness and determination in the face of conflict. To see her so confused, so concerned, it shook Twilight's confidence as well.

"Perhaps. Or perhaps you need more faith. In my many years in the service of the Empress, she's not gone wrong yet," said Rarity. She took in a deep breath, steadying herself. She looked up at Twilight, locking eyes with her and showing something that Twilight wasn't sure she'd ever truly gotten from the chancellor before. The look in Rarity's eyes was one of respect. "If she chose you, then it is for a reason. A reason we simply cannot see yet. So yes, you are ignorant, uncertain and unprepared. However…" Rarity offered the diadem, the elegant golden band embedded with amethysts and diamonds. "If you're good enough for the Empress, then you're good enough for me."

"Ms. Rarity… Thank you." Twilight took the diadem from ger, holding it to her chest. Even with the power the Empress had given her, it felt wrong to even touch the crown, nevermind wear it. "What do we do now?"

"You tell me."

"R-right. Capable. Clever. Powerful." Twilight placed the diadem atop her head, standing up a bit straighter. "Alright. No one can know of the Empress' condition. It'll start a panic."

"Right. I'll get the story ready, have it declared that the Empress has gone on a sorcery-related excursion," said Rarity. "Most of the population doesn't know enough about magick to question it. That should keep the questions at bay for a while. What about the Matai?"

"I need you to teach me everything you can about the Calypso."

"We only have fragments of their culture in our libraries. It won't be much."

"Fragments are better than nothing, which is what I currently know about the Calypso. I'm going to be playing catch up during our whole meeting, and I'll need to minimize that if I hope to stand a chance."

"Of course. I'll get those things in order. Then, I'll need to prepare an edict declaring you as the leading power during the Empress' absence," said Rarity, crossing her arms behind her back. "In the meantime… What will you do?"

Twilight thought long and hard for a spell, feeling the gold and gems of the Empress' diadem weighing her down. What to do, indeed? So many things to contend with, so much to learn, so much to think about. Twilight wasn't sure how the Empress managed it all. Years of experience, she reasoned, and perhaps a bit of that divine order that the Empress spoke about before. Her knowledge, her power, it was all more than Twilight could ever think herself to possess.

"Ms. Rarity, may I borrow Opal?" said Twilight, pursing her lips. Rarity seemed concerned, nodding her head cautiously.

"What exactly for?"

"I need to attend to some business in the Everfree, and it's best that I see to it without an escort…"

The Matai of Calypso

"Morning report for this day, the 27th of September, the 104th year of the 4th Era.”

Twilight fidgeted in the Empress’ throne, flinching at the velvety cushion against her backside. It was too big. Too nice. She didn’t belong in that seat, and she knew it. Rarity shouldn’t be here, reading to her the news. The Empress should be here, watching over the throne room with that special indifference that came only from absolute power and control. Twilight didn’t know how to behave as though all was beneath her, the way her mistress did so effortlessly.

“Sparkle.” Rarity’s voice jostled Twilight free from her own musings, causing her to sit up a bit straighter in the throne. “Focus. The news for today is short, and you already know what’s on it, but you should hear it nevertheless.”

“Right. Yes, yes, of course,” sighed Twilight. “Carry on, Ms. Rarity.”

“Hm. The Empress is safely asleep, and her mana is slowly returning to normal. As far as I can tell, she will be back to full health before we know it,” said Rarity, pacing before the throne with parchment in hand. “Sadly, the earliest prediction we have is a week from now. Which means the Empress will not be awake again until after the Matai leaves.”

“I knew that…” Twilight squeezed herself tightly, doing anything she could to relieve the stress. “Yet I still find myself hoping beyond reason that maybe she’ll be back in time…”

“Alas, she will not be, so we must continue on accordingly. As you know, Matai Adagio will be arriving in a matter of hours. Once her ship docks, a greeting party shall bring her to you here, and you will show her around the castle.” Rarity glanced to her charge, watching her carefully before returning to her list. “After that is tea, then supper, with the proper meeting beginning tomorrow. Do not attempt negotiations before then. In their culture, it is seen as incredibly rude to discuss important matters with a guest too soon after inviting them to your home.”

“And Sweetie?” asked Twilight. “Will she be able to make it?”

“Again, tomorrow. She’s unfortunately busy with a project for me until then. Something to ensure the Empress’ recovery is a smooth one. As I said to you before, we are on our own today." Rarity folded the news and slipped the scroll into her breast pocket, no doubt deciding that the temporary leader had enough on her plate. "Chin up, Sparkle. You have done all you could to prepare.”

“It doesn’t feel like I’ve done enough.” Twilight slumped down, nearly dropping the diadem from her head. "I'm going to give our records on the Calypso one more look until they arrive. Perhaps that will—"

The door to the throne room blew open, bringing with it a member of castle staff that Twilight did not know by name. Judging by her uniform, however, she was some manner of gardener or groundskeeper. She was out of breath, clutching her chest and leaning against the door for support. The Chancellor frowned, folding her arms behind her back as she approached the servant.

"What is the meaning of this?" Rarity demanded. "We are in the middle of a very important discussion, I'll have you know."

"A thousand apologies, Chancellor, but I had to hurry to deliver a message," panted the servant, her voice weak and trembling. Twilight peered at her, concern and confusion sinking a pit into her gut. "Matai Adagio and her party, they've arrived early! They're at the castle gates right now."

"Son of a…" Rarity tensed for a brief moment before straightening herself up again. "Sparkle, go greet them. I'll prepare the tea room, you meet me there."

"But…" Twilight swallowed her heart back down before giving a nod. She had given the Empress her word to lead as she would, and the Empress would not buckle under a force this minor. She would stand boldly in the face of change and sneer at the universe itself for daring to meddle in her affairs. "Right. For now, I bid you farewell, Ms. Rarity." Twilight turned to the servant in question. "Take me to the Matai, please."

No further words were exchanged between the pair, both rushing forward to complete their tasks. Though unready, untested, uncertain, Twilight tried with all of her might to maintain clarity. The Empress had bestowed her power. Now, all she need concern herself with is wielding it. Stand like a queen, and others shall bow. Easy enough advice in theory, now would be the first time the handmaiden had the opportunity to apply it to practice.

It was not one woman waiting for Twilight at the castle gates, but three. Each had darkly bronze skin, their flesh pierced and decorated with various tattoos and rings that, as far as Twilight could tell, held some unspoken significance to Calypso culture. In the back of the trio was a girl that appeared to be the youngest. Her hair was long and wavy, a pleasant seagreen color contrasted with darker navy highlights. She had but a single piercing, a dark black ring on her lip, and only two tattoos in the form of a black tidal wave on one arm and a band of seashells wrapping around the other. Her clothing was strange, an oddly patterned series of blue and green scarves that covered little more than her chest and a simple grass skirt around her hips. Much like her fellows, she wore no shoes, baring her toes and their seagreen paint. She carried a basket on her back, expertly woven and beautifully painted in blue, purple, and orange.

In the front of the party was a much larger woman, easily two heads taller than Twilight herself. Her limbs were tightly coiled bundles of power, straining the image of her tattoos, the images of spears and sharks stretching up her left arm. Even more ink covered her chest, though Twilight couldn’t work out quite what the art depicted. All she saw were fins and sharp angles, sprawling across her chest and wrapping down the side of her scarred, battle-worn torso. Her hair was longer than the woman in the back, a deep, royal purple, twisted into twin braids, with ties on the end of each to contain them. She had more piercings than the first woman; two studs in her lip, one in her brow, and a ring in her nose. More intimidating than her piercings was her scowl, her fury and disgust causing the smattering of scars that decorated her face to crinkle across her features.

Lastly, the shortest of the trio, could only be the Matai herself. Twilight had no evidence to support that short of the woman’s energy, her presence and mannerisms. Diminutive in height, she lacked the physical power of her companion, though she made up for it with the intensity in her gaze. A bit stout, without being fat, both of her arms, her chest, her torso, and her neck were all tattooed. Scenes of sharks and krakens destroying ships, of spears and hooks, fish and hawks, as well as symbols, swirls, and patterns that meant little to Twilight. In addition to her tattoos were piercings, also more numerous than the other two. A half-dozen studs spread across both brows, four rings in the lobe of her ear, with two connected to the rings in her nose by a chain of golden beads. Perhaps most striking about the Matai’s appearance was her hair; Almost as long as the woman was tall, it was wild, untamed, like that of a ferocious beast. The locks were a deep orange, like the setting sun, and it suited her crown of feathers and shells quite well.

“Matai Adagio, greetings!” Twilight’s breath caught as she remembered the proper greeting; She widened her stance and clenched her fists, bringing one wrist against the other in a swift strike. She thought she had done adequately, but the scowl from the large woman made her doubt herself. “T-talofa. I’ve not done it wrong, have I?”

“That word is normally used for family,” said the woman in the back, the youngest and the only one offering a smile of any sort to Twilight. “But we admire your attempt.”

“A failed attempt means nothing,” snorted the large woman. She leered down at Twilight, her scowl never once leaving her face. “What are you?”

“I am Twilight Sparkle, the Royal Handmaiden to the Empress of Equestria.” Twilight tried a smile, which did not appear to be well-received by the large Calypso. “I was under the impression that I would only be meeting with the Matai.”

“And I was under the impression that your ‘Empress’ owed Calypso more respect.” The large woman took a step forward, bringing Twilight a half-step back. “She ignores us, sends us threats when she fails to quell a rebellion on her own soil, demands us here to discuss some ‘treaty‘ where she will continue to step over my people, and she’s too spineless to do it herself? She sends her slave?”

“I… Respectfully, I think you may be confused on a few matters,” said Twilight, frowning slightly at the use of the word “slave”. She had been a slave before, and it was a much different experience than being given the Crown of Equestria. “Mayhaps it would be best for us to start over. I am Twilight Sparkle, the Royal Handmaiden to Her Highness, Empress Celestia. May I have your names?”

“Hm. Matai Dazzle Adagio.” The stout woman spoke finally, bringing her hand to her chest. She then gestured to each of her companions, first the large woman, then the youngest of the three. “This is Mako, Blaze Aria. The Uso, Dusk Sonata. My sisters, I do not journey without them. The Mako is the greatest warrior in all of Calypso.”

“Four-hundred battles,” snarled Aria. “Never has my back touched sand.”

“No one likes a show-off, Ari,” said Sonata with a small giggle. Aria turned to her sister and ended her mirth with a single leer. Sonata straightened herself a bit, giving a nod before continuing. “I am Uso, or Sister. It means I am next to be Matai, once my elder sister steps down or I defeat her in combat.” Sonata’s eyes went wide as she realized what she said, almost as if she could feel the Matai’s scowl. “Not that I would consider attempting to battle for Matai.”

“Where is Celestia?” asked the Matai. “And why has she seen fit to disrespect my people by sending me to do business with a servant.”

“It is no disrespect, Matai Adagio. The Empress wanted to be here to meet you herself, but something very important has come up,” explained Twilight. “It was unavoidable, and so she entrusted the meeting to me.”

“A slave,” remarked Aria.

“A handmaiden. I’m closer to an apprentice than a slave. The Empress has not sent me because she thinks you unworthy of her attention." Twilight stilled herself, maintaining control against the Matai's resistance. "Perhaps we should discuss that tomorrow? For now, I would like to invite you to the parlor to join me for tea."

"Hm. Very well, handmaiden," said Matai Adagio. She said something to each of her sisters, a clicking, harmonious tongue that Twilight could not understand, and her sisters nodded their agreement. "Let us go."

Twilight nodded, quickly turning away and leading the foreigners deeper into the castle. They passed many members of castle staff on their way, cleaners and other servants, and they all had their eyes on Twilight. She did her best to ignore the stares, and focus on her task, but the uncomfortable silence the Matai left her in had thoroughly shaken what little confidence remained.

"That looks heavy, that basket," noted Twilight, doing all she could to fill the air. "If you like, I can have someone bring it to your chambers, and—"

"The basket stays with us," said Matai Adagio, swiftly and without wavering. "It contains many sacred items, and it shall not be touched by an outsider."

"Oh. Yes, apologies. I only meant…" Twilight could think of nothing more to say, nothing to make her feel any more in control. Luckily, she needn't worry about that, for they arrived at their destination. "Right through here, Matai."

Twilight silently thanked the Gods above as she entered the tea parlor, beyond relieved to see the Chancellor waiting for her. There was a small table set before a window, a table set with tea for five. Beside the table was the tea cart, ladened with cakes and tarts, the platter of which Rarity placed in the middle of the table.

"Rarity, meet Matai Adagio and her sisters," said Twilight. She tried to balance her expression between a facade of confidence and a plea for help; luckily, Rarity was a fairly insightful woman, and saw the young handmaiden's desperation fairly easily. "And Matai, this is Chancellor Rarity. She's the Empress' most trusted assistant."

"It is truly an honour to meet you, Matai," said Rarity. She gestured to the table, and turned back to begin pouring tea. "If you would have a seat, tea will be ready shortly."

"So now we do business with two servants," scoffed Aria.

"No business today, I'm afraid. Just a chance to meet and get to know one another," said Twilight. She took a seat at the table and, after watching her for a moment, the foreigners did the same. "I would like to learn more about your people, if I may ask."

"You are free to ask what you will," said the Matai. "But understand this. We will not part with our people's secrets easily. I decide what questions are answered."

"That sounds very reasonable. My first question regards… I believe your title is Mako?" Twilight watched as Aria gave the tiniest of nods. "And you spoke of battles? Four-hundred, I believe? Who is it that you're fighting with?"

"Hmph. The Isle of Calypso is made of six islands. Each with their own chief to watch over the island," said the Matai. "Above all chiefs, there is the Matai, who watches over all of the islands of Calypso. The title of Matai is passed down by bloodline, unless it is taken by force. The chief of another island may choose to challenge my rule, and there will be a skirmish until one side submits."

"Fascinating. So you fight each other?" Twilight accepted the tea that Rarity gave her, uttering a quiet thanks as the Chancellor served the rest of the table. "How do the islands coexist if you're always battling for supremacy?"

"Supremacy… You show both your arrogance and your ignorance," growled Aria. "It is not a battle for supremacy. It is a battle for honor."

"From the age when our people are first able to walk, they are given a spear and taught to hunt, and fight. It is our way, and it is in our blood," explained the Matai. "We do not fight one another for spite or hate. We fight, because it is what we do. Just as our ancestors before us, and their ancestors before them. We fight and are made strong from it. It is a matter of honor to shed blood against your own people."

"Outsiders are another story." Aria smoldered with intensity, ignoring her tea altogether. Her eyes never strayed from Twilight, the threatening tone in her voice chilling the handmaiden slightly.

"I think I understand," said Twilight with a nod. "Another thing I wish to understand… Sonata is to be the next Matai, and yet, she is the youngest of you, no? Would the title not go to the Mako instead?"

"The title of Matai is not only determined by lineage or combat." To Twilight's surprise, it was Sonata herself who spoke up. "Ordinarily, yes, it would be Ari to be Matai after Adagio. But the Spirits have decided otherwise. They have chosen me to be Uso, or… Well. I do not think you have a word for what I am." She looked to her eldest sister. "How best to explain?"

"Sonata has been burdened with the sacred honor of communing with the ancestors," said Matai Adagio. "She can hear their whispers, and they guide us through her. They warn us of unseen dangers and advise us on how to best uphold our ways."

"She is… An oracle?" Twilight's eyes went wide, not daring to believe. Divination was a murky subject, not considered true sorcery, yet still undeniably arcane in nature. "Incredible! Could you demonstrate?"

"My sister's burden is not for your amusement!" shouted Aria. She clenched her fists, the veins in her hand bulging as she eyed down both Twilight and Rarity, the latter of which did not seem intimidated. "It is not a spectacle for you outsiders to gawk at. It is a sacred ritual that is not to be taken lightly."

"Aria, please, calm down. She only wants to learn of our ways." Sonata frowned at her sister before turning to her basket and removing the lid. "Just once, it would not be so bad to share with an outsider, especially one that is meant to be our ally. There is no harm to be done."

"Your naivety stands as a monument to your youth. Things are very rarely that simple," sighed the Matai. "But you are Uso, and of age. I cannot stop you, only urge you proceed with caution."

"I will, Dagi. I won't use much." Sonata returned from her basket with a small rectangular box, lovingly crafted of wood and bronze. She placed the box on the table and flipped it open, withdrawing a long, elegant pipe, intricately carved and decorated with bits of lapis lazuli. She retrieved a bundle of dried herbs and leaves from the box, plucking a handful and tamping it down into the pipe with the help of a small shell that was beside the pipe. "I need a sparking stone. Do you have one?" Sonata looked to Twilight, matching her look of confusion. "A sparking… Stone? Do you not know of this? Surely you must, or how else would you have fire?"

"Oh, I see! It's like flint! If it's merely fire you are after, then I can be of assistance," said Twilight. She held up a single finger and snapped with her other hand. "Ignis Minora."

The visiting sisters nearly fell out of their seats, with the Matai and the Mako shouting in their native tongues. Twilight simply froze, unsure of how to react. She looked to Rarity for guidance, who seemed more focused on Aria than anything. In fact, the Chancellor didn't seem to take her eyes off of Aria once since seating her for tea.

"Do not dare light that pipe with your witchcraft!" snapped Aria. "Your profaned flame… it dishonors the Spirits! You cannot. I will not allow it."

"Your Empress fears us for our 'occult ceremonies', yet here she is with a witch under her nose." The Matai glared at Twilight, as if to leap on her for daring to disrespect her yet again. "Your witchcraft will not desecrate my ancestors."

"It would really be best if you had a more natural way of creating fire," said Sonata, calmly moderating between her sisters. With a practiced motion, Chancellor Rarity reached into her breast pocket and withdrew a match, which she quickly struck and handed to Sonata once lit. "Thank you. This should do well."

"I did not mean to offend," said Twilight, waving away her fire and feeling the pit in her belly grow wider and deeper with each gaff and slip. "If I have not offended you too much… Please, continue."

Sonata nodded, then lit her pipe with the match until the herbs were thoroughly burning. Extinguishing the match, Sonata put the pipe in her mouth and inhaled, puffing a stream of dark grey smoke from her nostrils. The smoke smelled deeply earthy, like mud and vegetation, and even just breathing in a bit from across the table made Twilight's head go fuzzy. She couldn't imagine what actually smoking those herbs would be like.

"I will not be myself once I begin communion with the ancestors," explained Sonata. She coughed a bit on the smoke, but kept puffing on the pipe nevertheless. "I will not be able to hear you or respond to you. It may be frightening to see at first, but I assure you, it is safe. My sister will interpret for you."

Sonata set down the pipe and, without a single word, let her head drop to the table. Twilight jumped in surprise, fearing the worst, until slowly, Sonata raised her head. Her eyes had gone glassy, her pupils swirling with this otherworldly blue fog. Her mouth hung open, and sound scrambled from her throat, but it would be wrong to say she spoke. More so, she played host for the slithering, musical syllables of the Calypso's native tongue.

"Pig," said Adagio, listening closely to the words that were slithering out of Sonata's mouth. "Pig with dried blood. Shackles. Escaped, yet prisoner still. Snake." Matai Adagio leaned in, grabbing hold of her sister's words. "Love. Love and heartbreak, twice over. Envy and desire. Illness." She stiffened slightly at the next words, peering at Twilight. "Betrayal. Desertion. False queen, shattered crown. Love again. Trust. Failure. And…"

"Bloodshed." It was Aria who supplied that last word. "Pain and bloodshed."

"Oh." Twilight had no other response, nothing to combat that growing, sinking feeling. "Thank you. I believe that is enough."

"Once started, the communion cannot be stopped," said Matai Adagio. "We must simply wait for the ancestors to return Sonata to us."

Sonata rose to her feet, still muttering in her native language. As Twilight strained her ears, it became clear that Sonata was saying the same two or three words, over and over. Slowly, her hand raised, shaking and twitching, jerking suddenly to point at Twilight.

"Failure. Regret. And… oti." For the first time, Matai Adagio was given pause by what she heard. She shared a look with Aria, who seemed similarly concerned. "Oti…"

"You seem… Concerned?" asked Twilight. Her guests said nothing, considering what they had heard carefully. "That word. What does that mean?"

"Your word for it is death, but that is not exactly what it means. In our tongue, it is not death, it is the end," said Adagio.

"But is death not the end?"

"Death is a new beginning for my people. A chance to do better for themselves and honor the ancestors." The Matai retreated back in her seat, watching her sister slowly fall back into her chair. "Oti is the final end. The silence that comes when all else has passed. And the ancestors see that in your future."

"Ugh…." Sonata clutched her head, blinking away the daze in her eyes. She looked to Twilight, then her elder sister, concerned and confused in equal measure. "Is everything okay? What did I say?"

"It is unimportant. Aria, collect our things." The Matai stood up, folding her arms across her chest. "My sister requires rest after communion with the ancestors."

"If you would follow me, I will deliver you to your chambers," said the Chancellor. She stood up and gestured to the door. "This way."

"Yes… I think I do need to rest…" said Sonata weakly. Aria gathered up Sonata's pipe and slung the basket over her shoulder before helping the youngest sister to her feet. "I am grateful to have been able to share my people's ways with you, Twilight."

"And I am grateful to have been able to learn." Though her words were sincere, Twilight found her focus elsewhere. "I hope that you are feeling well by dinner. It would be my honor to dine with you."

Chancellor Rarity departed, taking with her the Calypsos and leaving Twilight alone with her thoughts. She could not have possibly imagined this first meeting going any worse. Twilight hadn't expected the Matai to like her, but this level of disdain was unexpected. There was no other way to put it; this was a disaster, and that all came before Sonata's proclamation.

Twilight laid her head in her folded arms against the table, thinking over what Sonata had said. Every single word had been chilling, none more than that very last one. The final end. Everything else appeared to be open to interpretation, but that seemed fairly concrete. And, unlike the other whispers, Sonata had made it clear that it applied to Twilight specifically.

"Don't tell me you actually bought into that nonsense." Twilight looked up from her arms, her gaze falling on the chancellor, standing in the doorway. She had her arms crossed as she leaned in the doorframe, her face curled in her usual disdainful frown. "Raise your head, lest you let the Empress' crown slip."

"You don't believe her?" asked Twilight. Rarity scoffed, rolling her eyes as she strolled further into the room to go about collecting the remnants of their tea time.

"The Calypso are spear-brandishing savages who believe that crabs are somehow sacred because they can live in the sea without needing to swim," snorted Rarity. "Of course I don't believe it. An oracle… If that girl can predict the future, my sister's a horse."

"I'm not so sure. She said pig," said Twilight. "And my father raised pigs. Then shackles, and escaped but still a prisoner… Does that not sound like me?"

"Congratulations. The girl can predict the past. Trust me, Sparkle, it's all a bunch of hogwash. Nonspecific ramblings just precise enough to appear concrete, and yet vague enough to be open to whatever interpretation you fancy. If there’s anything impressive about it, it’s the dedication to the deceit that they all have."

"Still. When there's a possibility of something as serious as what she said, the final end…" Twilight sighed, pulling her hair from her eyes. "Should we not take it under consideration?"

"You mistake consideration with panic. Until such time as all of being decides ends, I will proceed under the assumption that it intends to continue on. I urge you do the same." Rarity let out a thoughtful hum. "You're worried about the wrong sister. It's the brutish one we need to concern ourselves with."

"You mean Aria? She did not seem fond of me."

"She does not seem fond of anything. Any attempts to sway the Matai will no doubt be derailed by the big meathead shouting about tradition and the ancestors." It was unclear if Rarity was unable to, or simply chose not to, restrain her sneering disdain for the Calypso people. "She needs to be handled."

"Hm… I need to earn her respect. I'm not sure how, though," mused Twilight. "She didn't seem to appreciate my attempts at experiencing and understanding her culture. I suppose because I am an outsider?"

"Respect… Those savages only respect the biggest spear. I say you should get between them. Make it clear that this is a meeting between Equestria and the Matai, not the Matai's whole family."

“I fail to see how that would be the way to befriend the Matai.”

“Don’t be childish. This is not about befriending anyone, it’s ensuring that Calypso stays beneath Equestria’s boot, where it belongs,” said Rarity. “Do you think the Empress cares if her underlings like her?”

“The Empress cares if I like her, which proves she's not as cold as you seem to believe," countered Twilight. "If the Empress wanted hostility with Calypso, she would sail there and take pleasure in killing them all herself. She entrusted me with ensuring peace between our lands, and the only time the Empress decides that she cannot kill someone is if that person is more useful or interesting to her alive than dead."

"I have dutifully served the Empress since I was a child. I know her better than any other person alive." Rarity's voice hung low to the ground with a bitter sort of resentment. "I need not a lecture on how my lady thinks. Were she here now, she would say that she would show Calypso her might, and make it be known that we can crush them if we so desire."

"If you believe the Empress to be so short-sighted, then perhaps you do not understand her as well as you think."

"What purpose did it serve for you to ask for my counsel if you were just going to ignore my advice regardless?" snapped the Chancellor, slamming her hands down onto the tea cart. She went quiet for a moment before taking in a breath, and proceeding with a bit more restraint. "I understand that you are the Empress' favorite. I've come to terms with that, I think. But do not delude yourself for even one moment into thinking that her preference is a substitute for my wisdom and experience."

"I… I did not mean any disrespect, Ms. Rarity, nor do I think myself to be anyone's favorite. And I do value your advice. Truly." Twilight spoke carefully, treading around the Chancellor's frustration like a sleeping bear. "But the Empress chose me to act the way I think she would. Whether or not it is actually how she would behave is beside the point. She wants to see the results of my… naivete, I suppose. The Empress wants it my way. So yes, I do ask for your advice, but sometimes I must walk my own path, do you not agree?"

"Hmph. And what if your path leads you directly into fire?"

There it was. The solution to her problems. A way to earn the Matai's respect, to convince her that their countries were better off as allies than adversaries. Fire. It all made sense. But that would have to wait until tomorrow.

"Then I shall burn," said Twilight, keeping her thoughts to herself. "And I will have no one to blame but myself. You can look down on me for my ignorance and ineptitude if you so choose, but I ask that you respect my decision to accept those consequences myself." Twilight sighed as she stood up to meet her advisor, her mentor, and, if she was very lucky, her friend. "I should go. There's much to do before supper. Will you be joining us?"

Rarity didn't respond, nor did she turn to face Twilight, for a long spell. Twilight could almost hear the gears turning in the chancellor's head. The Chancellor hung her head, once again displaying to Twilight that doubt and uncertainty. The confidence she had managed to scrounge together for the handmaiden had thoroughly dissipated by then, and Twilight could tell as much. Not for the first time, she would need to prove herself.

"I imagine I will be. Go on, Sparkle. Walk your path," said Rarity finally. "I wish you luck in that regard."

With a quiet wave, Rarity departed, once again leaving Twilight alone. The handmaiden sighed, feeling her head droop down to rest against the table again, but she jerked upright at the thought. The Chancellor had a point; With the Empress’ crown upon her head, Twilight should not let it drop. She needed to stand tall, above it all, just like Celestia would.

“Madame Twilight?” A servant entered the parlor, the very same one who had alerted Twilight of the Calypso’s arrival earlier in the day. “Chancellor Rarity sent me to collect the tea cart. Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“What’s your name, dear?” asked Twilight. The servant paled slightly, hesitating for a moment before responding.

“F-Fluttershy, ma’am.”

“Yes, I remember you now. You work in the cellars.”

“Yes, Madame Twilight.”

“Which means you know where to find the Empress’ special stores of wine?” asked Twilight. Slowly, uneasily, Fluttershy nodded. “Good. I want you to collect a bottle of the Empress’ favorite wine and two goblets, and deliver them outside of the Empress’ chambers. Tell no-one what you are doing or where you are going, not even Rarity.”

“As you wish, Madame Twilight.” The servant took a step for the door, which swung shut with a gentle wave of Twilight’s magick. “M-Ma’am?”

“Make that two bottles, except bring the second to my chambers. And I don't suspect I'll need any cups for that one...”

To Do What Is Best

“In short, it was a disaster.”

Twilight sighed, burying her face in her palms as she regaled Sweetie with the story of the day before. Ever the good listener, Sweetie had stood quiet throughout Twilight's story, simply stirring her cauldron and occasionally dropping a few ingredients into the brew. Once she was certain that Twilight was done, Sweetie turned to face her friend and address the issue at hand.

"Y-you know they're j-just trying to scare you, right?" said Sweetie. "The tough guy act, that p-premonition, all of it. J...just trying to get you w-worried before negotiations."

"The thought crossed my mind," sighed Twilight. "In the end, it doesn't make much difference. I still need to get them to agree to the renewed alliance."

"S-something you're more than capable of. You just need to g-get your head on straight."

"I hoped you could help me with that. I've always done better when I have my hands full, so…" Twilight grabbed a heavy apron from the workable and pulled it over her head. "What do you need me to do?"

"I want you to come take a l-l-look at this recipe." Sweetie held up the roll of parchment, letting Twilight grab it up and read the ingredients. "This is the b-b-brew that injured me. S-see anything strange?"

"Hm… No, I'm afraid not," said Twilight. She looked up and down the list again just to confirm. "What is it?"

"N-nothing. That's just it, I've looked these ingredients over and over, c...combined them in every manner and p...p-permutation and yet… no reaction. But, funnily enough… There's breezy soul in this recipe. Three grams of dried breezy soul," said Sweetie, grinning darkly. "And while breezy soul doesn't react with anything in this r-r-recipe, it does react with marsh mallow root."

"Alright…"

"And, wouldn't you know it… R-Rarity had just planted marsh mallow in the g-g-garden!" Sweetie seemed so excited by this discovery that she didn't notice the frown that Twilight wore. "I d-don't remember much of that day, but I do remember wanting to experiment with marsh m-mallow. I m-must've dropped some mallow in the c-cauldron before I brewed."

"So that's what did it. That solves the first problem, just keep marsh mallow as far from the potion as possible," said Twilight with a nod. "But what about the bigger problem? Just because you can make the potion properly doesn't make it a healing draught all of a sudden."

"You're right. Luckily, I have t-two fixes." Sweetie produced a small glass jar from the worktable, shaking the boney, salted finger it contained. "First is something I didn't have at the time. C-chrysalis' f-f...finger. Adds a b-bit of Alteration to the b-brew, which will make it a bit easier to modify."

"And the second?"

"T-tell me, what do you know of the emerald serpent?"

"Its venom is among the most potent of any creature alive," said Twilight carefully. "Why?"

"It is, indeed, very strong. Back when I was Royal Alchemist, I worked with the d-doctor often. I used it f-for the injured or ill that had no chance of r-recovery. Just five drops will p-put you into a peaceful slumber from which you never awake."

"This sounds like more problems rather than solutions."

"However, when subjected to p-p-prolonged heat… the toxins break down. And, when those c-components mix with the marrow from Chrysalis' f-finger as well as the s-sageroot in the recipe…" Sweetie grinned, popping open the vial and dropping Chrysalis' finger into the cauldron. "It should begin to r-regrow my injured f-flesh."

"Excellent! So? What are we waiting for?" asked Twilight. Sweetie chuckled nervously, scratching the back of her head. "Er… Sweetie?"

"Well… We're friends, r-right? And friends help each other?"

"I'm starting to get concerned…"

"Just a moment."

Sweetie grabbed her walking stick and hobbled away, her sights set on the storage room. Twilight tapped her foot nervously, her anxiety rising with each second. After a few minutes of rustling in the back, Sweetie Belle reemerged, clutching a burlap sack tightly around its opening. Much to the concern of Twilight watching on, the burlap sack squirmed and writhed, thrashing in Sweetie's grasp. With somewhat shaky hands, Sweetie limped towards the worktable, never once loosening her grip.

“D-d-did you know that emerald serpents respond well to the s-scent of b-burning coriander?” said Sweetie. “It l-l-lulls them to s...sleep for a bit. Just long enough f-for me to harvest some venom.”

“Is that why you have this bundle of herbs?” asked Twilight, reaching over to grab a bouquet of dark green plants, bound together in twine. “Which of these is coriander?”

“Eh... One of them, certainly. Don’t remember which exactly. That was s-supposed to be for my supper, but I can live with bland s-soup if it means a remedy.” Sweetie held the sack to the table, breathing as gently and evenly as she could manage. “We need to move q-quickly. Light the bouquet as you would a stick of incense, and d-drop it into the s...sack. Then, once the serpent has fallen asleep, I n-need you to hold its mouth over a phial, to collect the v-venom."

"You want me to hold its mouth open?!"

"I d-don't exactly have the best reflexes, T-Twilight. Please, hurry!"

Though it sounded like pure lunacy, Twilight ignited the bouquet of herbs as she had been instructed, letting the leaves smolder in her hand while she waited. As quickly as she could manage, Sweetie pulled the bag open, and, just as quickly, Twilight dropped the bouquet in. The snake thrashed and convulsed for a moment, slowly growing still as the sack filled with fragrant smoke.

Sweetie turned the sack over, letting the serpent tumble free of its confines. Its green scales shone like the gem for which the snake got its name, and even as it may there, dormant, beady yellow eyes glazed over with a dull film, its very presence frightened Twilight greatly. She snapped back to reality when she felt Sweetie pressed a glass phial into her hand, the usual cork replaced with a stiff bit of leather.

"Okay, n-now just force its f-fangs into the leather," instructed Sweetie. Once Twilight did as she was told, the alchemist continued. "Now j...just hold it there, tightly. I'm going to ma-massage the s...snake and squeeze out the v...venom. And d-d...do not let the venom t-touch your skin. It's a h-hell of a burn."

With an iron grip, Twilight held the serpent from behind the head, holding it still while Sweetie worked; The snake began to stir somewhat as Sweetie pressed its body, though it seemed to stay mostly asleep. After a few presses and squeezes, a murky brown liquid began to drip from the serpent's mouth and into the phial. The drips turned to an outright stream when Sweetie pressed down by its neck. Soon enough, the container was about half full of the most powerful poison known in the natural world.

The snake jerked awake, squirming around the table in a daze. Twilight froze, paralyzed by fear, and with that panic came a white haze that essentially erased every single piece of magick she had ever learned. The serpent seemed to sense this weakness, and lunged for Twilight.

A knife came down, swift and decisively, into the snake's neck, severing its head and dropping it onto the table. The serpent squirmed and writhed, its corpse spraying purplish blood from its neck and onto the table like a fountain. Sweetie breathed out a sigh of relief, tossing down the knife and using a spare rag to wipe the blood from her hand.

"That went f-far better than I expected," said Sweetie. She grabbed the snake by the tail and, after inspecting her cut into its neck, let out a satisfied hum and tossed its body into the cauldron. "Th-thank you, Twilight. You're a h-huge help."

"What happened to slow reflexes?" asked Twilight, setting down the phial and trying to calm the drumbeat of her heart. "Is this enough?"

"Plenty. Twelve drops now, and twelve more after it's been aged for a fortnight. I'll n-need you to add the s-second dose for me.”

“Excuse me? Miss Twilight?”

Down the stairs and into the potions cellar came a surprising guest, one that Twilight hadn’t been expecting to see so soon, and not here at all. The Uso made her way down the stairs, any weakness or maladies from the previous day completely gone. Instead of her pale, sickly expression, Sonata wore a polite, good-natured smile as her eyes passed over the handmaiden.

“Oh, what a pleasant surprise!” Twilight pulled her apron over her head and crossed over to meet Sonata. “Miss Sonata, this is Sweetie Belle. She’s my best mate, and the best alchemist to ever stir a cauldron, by my estimation.”

“You f-flatter me, Twilight. I know of you, of course,” said Sweetie, bowing politely in Sonata’s direction. “Uso S...S-sonata of Calypso. An honour to meet you.”

“The honour belongs to me. My sister would like to discuss things with you, and she sent me to fetch you, so here I am. If you are not busy, of course.”

“Sweetie? Can you handle it from here?” asked Twilight. Sweetie nodded, which made Twilight’s decision very easy, indeed. “Then I’m all yours. Shall we go?”

“Actually… As The Uso, I have a particularly strong connection to the spirits and the ancestors. Oftentimes, they will answer my calls, if I have need and my request is just and honourable.” Sonata stepped forward, her eyes focused on Sweetie’s crippled form. “If you would like, I would be more than happy to pray for you, Ms. Belle. To heal your injuries.”

“While that’s v-very kind of you…” began Sweetie, but Sonata cut her off with a gently raised hand.

“I know that your beliefs here in Equestria are much different than ours in Calypso, but the spirits do not discriminate the way my sister does. There’s no such thing as an outsider in the next life, and prayer for you will be just as valid as prayer for myself. Even if you do not believe in the spirits' power... I do not think it could hurt."

After a moment of tentative thought, Sweetie gave a nod, and Sonata approached. She placed one hand on Sweetie's injured cheek, using the other to grab her crippled hand. Melodic chanting filled the room, the same unintelligible, yet beautiful, language that Sonata had made her premonition in. Twilight watched, partly with intrigue and partly with concern as Sonata said her prayer. The air felt different to Twilight, somehow electric. The buzz in the air felt almost like… Sorcery.

No, Twilight decided. Based on what she had seen, the Calypso weren't advanced or educated enough for true magick. Rarity was right about that, at least.

"May the spirits guide you into the ancestor's arms," said Sonata with a bow. "I hope I did not offend your sensibilities by partaking in my people's customs."

"It is n-no offense at all. Thank you, Ms. Sonata." Sweetie smiled politely, bowing her head to the foreign guest. "If I m-may just have one m-more moment with Ms. T-twilight?"

"But of course."

"I wanted to ask you s-something," said Sweetie, watching carefully as Sonata took a few steps back. Her voice was low, even, with an edge of concern. "It is n-not my intent to meddle in your affairs, but I am curious beyond reason…"

"Go on, Sweetie," said Twilight, matching Sweetie's whispering tone. "You can ask me anything. Gods know I owe you for answering so many of my own questions."

"Well, you've been given unrivaled power over the k-kingdom. Free reign to do whatever you want. S...so I'm a bit c-confused. Why not release P-pinkie from Golden Oak?"

Twilight let out a deep sigh, one she had been holding in since Sweetie had begun speaking. There it was. She had been expecting such a question eventually, though she predicted it would be Rarity or the Empress herself who inquired. Twilight hadn't prepared an answer for either woman, so she certainly did not have one for Sweetie. Finally, after ruminating on the question for a spell, Twilight had collected her words to answer the only way she could: honestly.

"Because, at the risk of sounding arrogant, I am a lot smarter than people think of me," said Twilight. She spoke plainly, a candidness she only felt comfortable revealing with Sweetie and, in certain circumstances, Empress Celestia. "In the back of everyone's minds, I'm just a dim farmer's daughter, incapable of seeing the big picture like the rest of the world."

"I n-never said—"

"I know, I know. If anyone has believed in me, it's been you. What I mean to say by this is… Everyone from Rarity to the Matai to the Empress herself thinks I'm too dull to engage in the game of Siege that they all play. But I know how to play this game, too." Twilight sighed again, the stress and exhaustion of the last few days settling onto her once again. "The reason I have not freed Pinkie is because that is precisely the naive, shortsighted decision that people are expecting me to make."

"I'm afraid I don't follow."

"Say I release Pinkie. What then? I send her on her merry way? She wouldn't last a night without help. I could give her a room in the castle, but the Empress is going to return sooner or later. Say you're the Empress. You trusted me with your crown, your kingdom, the very kingdom you murdered your own sister for. And I go out while you're gone and bend the law for my own gain, and free one of the only people I care about more than you. How cross would you be?"

"P-point taken," said Sweetie with a nod. "Even s-still…"

"Do not misunderstand me, Sweetie, my intentions now remain the same as before," swore Twilight. "I will be with Pinkie. I will marry her, and we will live happily ever after. I gave my word that we will die together, and I am not going to go back on that. I just have to go about things carefully, and with the Empress' blessing.”

“Then I wish you luck, T-twilight. And I apologize for intruding. I should know better by n-now than to doubt you.” Sweetie hugged her friend, using her good hand to rustle Twilight’s silky hair. “N-now go on. You’ve got some important matters to attend to.”

“I will see you soon for tea, Sweetie. Until then, stay safe.” Despite all of her stress, Twilight still spared her good friend a smile. The two parted ways, and Twilight turned back to her guest, the youngest Calypso and, as of now, the only one that liked her. “So sorry for the delay. Shall we go?”

Sonata nodded, bowing one last time to Sweetie before following the handmaiden up the stairs to the main corridor. It was quiet for a bit, Twilight wrapped up in thought, not to mention anxious about further damaging relations with the Calypso. As they reached the ground level of the castle, she decided that Sonata was the most agreeable of the three, and if she was to begin earning their trust, this would be the place to start.

"I am very happy to see that you are well," said Twilight, leading the way to the castle gates. "I was saddened that you were unable to join us for dinner last night."

"Communion with the ancestors puts a strain on my body, as I am still a novice in this ritual. But I assure you, I only needed a night to rest." Sonata smiled a bright, genuine, almost childlike grin, one that reminded Twilight of her beloved. "I feel much better now."

"That is good to hear. I admit, I was a bit worried for a while. Truthfully, I don't believe either of your sisters care for me."

"Do not worry too much about them. Aria is very protective of our ways, and she does not see that without sharing our customs, they may well die out," said Sonata, shaking her head. "As for Adagio… She is simply doing what she thinks is best for our people."

"I understand. I only hope that soon enough, she comes to learn that our goals align in that way." Twilight glanced over, noticing a shift in Sonata's demeanor. She slumped ever so slightly, and her lips twitched away from her formerly persistent smile. "Is something wrong?"

"I… I do not think you have nefarious intentions, Ms. Twilight. You are just doing what you must." Sonata spoke carefully, as if afraid of offending Twilight. "But… You can understand why my sister is reluctant to trust you. Your Empress tells us one thing, and yet you are here to tell us another, instead of her. And you cannot even tell us where she's gone? Surely you agree that to be a bit unsettling?"

"I understand," sighed Twilight. "Truly, I wish it wasn't this way, but…" She stopped, gears turning in her head before gently gripping Sonata by the shoulder, stopping her movement. "Fine. If I tell you where the Empress has gone, I will need your word that you will not speak a word of it to anyone. Not even your sisters."

Immediately, Twilight had Sonata's curiosity and attention. She came to a stop beside the handmaiden, studying her face with shock. Twilight held the facade, maintaining her deathly-serious aura, until finally, mercifully, Sonata gave a tiny nod.

"You have my word, Ms. Twilight," said Sonata carefully. "And a Calypso would sooner die than go back on her word."

"Good. The reason the Empress isn't here right now…" Twilight looked left, then right, then left again, as though afraid of being seen, before continuing on in a hushed whisper. "The Empress has gone away… to get married."

"I… I beg your pardon?"

"There is a man from the west of Canterlot, and he caught the Empress' fancy, as she caught his. They love each other so, but his people are suspicious." The lies spun easily from Twilight's mouth, clearly and effortlessly wrapping up the Calypso native with her tall tale. "They fear that Equestria is after their precious metals, but the Empress has no interest in that. She simply wants to begin a life together with her beloved. No one understands, not even her own people. No one but I truly understands that the Empress… She's in love. And she will move heaven and earth for her beloved."

"The heart is a powerful thing. My mother, the Matai before Adagio, she climbed from a simple fisherman's daughter to the chief of her island, and battled all five other chiefs at once for the right to become Matai," said Sonata with a nod and a smile. "She did not desire the crown for its rank or riches, or even the honour that comes with it. She became Matai so that she may marry my father, the man she loved that she could not have."

"Your mother. She would do anything for the man she loves, yes?" asked Twilight.

"Yes. All my mother wanted was to live with my father, and for us to bury them together when it was time for them to move on to their next life." Sonata nodded somberly, a bittersweet smile forming across her features. "Adagio made certain that we fulfilled that wish."

"Then you should understand why Empress Celestia felt it necessary to leave in order to secure her marriage. And, given what happened last year with her sister…" Twilight shook her head. "She is not quick to trust anyone these days."

"I understand. I wish such secrecy wasn't required, but…" Sonata bowed her head, nodding her understanding. "Thank you, Ms. Twilight, for confiding in me. I have my word, and I do not intend to break my promise, though I must urge you… I'm sure my sister would understand your situation, were you to just tell her."

"I'm not meant to tell anyone. Not even the Chancellor knows the truth," said Twilight with a shake of the head. "I do not like to imagine my Empress' reaction should word get out. But you… you're the future Matai, unburdened by the same prejudices and bias that plague your sisters. I'm trusting you, Sonata. I cannot trust anyone else."

"Then I shall make certain that you do not regret placing your trust in me."

Twilight smiled to the visiting Calypso, nodding along before directing her back down the corridor. It seemed that Sonata believed Twilight, which was a very good thing, indeed. Even better, she seemed to sympathize, which boded well for the rest of their meeting. Now that Twilight had one sister on her side, she only needed but one more.

If all went according to plan, she would have that sister by midday.

"And here we are! The inner city!"

Twilight hopped down out of the caravan, gesturing for the Calypsos to do the same. Whereas Sonata accepted the hand from one of Twilight's guards to help her down, Matai Adagio ignored the guard in question, and Aria flatly slapped his hand away as she stepped down with her people’s basket on her back. This didn’t entirely concern Twilight, who was beginning to expect these sorts of reactions from the Calypso. She simply directed them to the main path, approaching her escort with a raised hand.

“Your services will not be required, thank you,” said Twilight. The guard tilted his head, perplexed.

“Are you certain, Madame Twilight?” The guard glanced past Twilight, his eyes landing on the Calypsos. Particularly the looming form of The Mako. “I’m not supposed to leave your side—”

“My satchel and coin purse, please. We will return here in an hour or two.” Twilight accepted the bag and purse when it was given to her, and she nodded to her guard. She withdrew a few gold coins and placed them into the palm of her escort. “As thanks for your excellent work. Is there anything else?”

“No, ma’am. Please, enjoy your walk.”

“Matai. Mako. Uso.” Twilight bowed her head and flourished towards the bustling market. “Shall we go?”

“I suppose so,” said the Matai, surveying the landscape disdainfully. “Though if you expect us to participate in your market, you should lower those expectations.”

“Oh, of course. No, this isn’t what I wanted to show you.” Twilight began down the path, with her guests cautiously following her. “The market is just the most direct route to get there, and I thought it would be nice for you to see Canterlot a bit more closely.”

“We have seen it,” grunted Aria. “We do not like it.”

“Aria, don’t be rude!” Sonata chided her elder sister, frowning in her direction. “It is different from Calypso, but that does not make it lesser.”

“Hmph. Lucky you, Handmaiden.” Aria shook her head as they went along. “You’ve managed to fool my sister, although Sonata has always been well acquainted with the word ‘fool’.”

“Hey!”

“Quiet.” With that single word from Adagio, her sisters fell silent, obeying their elder not out of fear, but out of respect. This intrigued Twilight greatly, who was used to seeing people in Equestria fear their leader more than anything. “Do not dwell on these children, Handmaiden. Though of age, they still lack much wisdom.”

“I believe wisdom is something that we all could do with more of,” said Twilight with a nod. Adagio did not argue with that, which was progress in Twilight’s eyes, and the two fell silent for several moments as they passed several booths and stalls, merchants selling their wares. Twilight knew many of them in passing, and she returned their polite greetings. It wasn’t until the party of four approached a farmer’s stand did Twilight’s eyes light up, a grin forming on her features. “Oh, Matai, just a moment, if you would. Ma’am! Yes, you!”

Twilight waved to the farmer as she approached, a tall, aged woman, whose smile was missing several teeth. Her formerly blonde hair was streaked with grey, and thinning from the strain of time. She stood before a stand of fruits and vegetables, and beside her was an older, worn goat, held in place by a simple rope lead. The farmer bowed her head as Twilight approached, going so far as to kiss the sun in her direction.

“Madame Twilight, what an honor!” The farmer looked up and smiled to the handmaiden. “What may I do fer you t’day?

“Well, I was just strolling through the town with my guests,” said Twilight, gesturing to the Matai and her sisters. “May I ask your name, miss?”

“‘Course, Madame. I’m Applejack, I believe we’ve met once.”

“Oh! Of course! I know you! You were once Chancellor Rarity’s protector, while she was still in training.” The farmed nodded, glowing with pride at being remembered. “The Empress spoke very highly of you. I’m very glad to be doing business with you.”

“Speaking of… Is there somethin’ you’re lookin’ fer, Madame Twilight?” asked Applejack. Twilight browsed her wares, her eyes straying from the fruits and vegetables to the goat by the farmer’s side. “Heh. Sorry, Madame, but Gran ain’t fer sale. She still got three more seasons 'f milk in her.”

“Hm… I think you might be turning me down too soon.” Twilight pulled her coin purse from her hip and withdrew a thick roll of waxed parchment, the center of which held fifty golden coins. She placed it on the booth, followed by another, and another, until there were five rolls on the table. “Does this change your tone?”

“Madame Twilight… Are you…” Applejack trailed off as Twilight set down another three rolls of coins. “Alright, then. She’s all yours.”

“Pleasure doing business with you,” said Twilight with a smile. She accepted the lead from the farmer and smiled as Applejack bowed. Without another word to her, Twilight returned to her guests, goat in tow, and gestured for them to continue. “So sorry for the delay, Matai.”

“Was your wealth meant to impress us?” snorted Aria. “Your money means nothing to us.”

“In Calypso, we deal in barters and Oaths,” said Sonata. “A promise to return the favor in the future.”

“Not gold and silver,” finished Adagio.

“Fascinating… But, no, it was not my intention to impress you. My goal was… Well. You’ll see, soon enough.”

Twilight said nothing more, keeping her party in silence as she pulled her new goat along the path. The walk wasn’t much longer, only a few more minutes, but they felt like ages to Twilight. No matter how much time had passed since her first visit, Twilight was never able to completely shake the sensation of dread that hung in her gut upon viewing the coliseum.

The guards were expecting them, and waved them through to the basement, just as Twilight had all that time ago. The cells that lined the wall were mostly empty, save for a few battered, hopeless souls. None dared call out to Twilight, who, as the wearer of the Empress’ crown, could decide to end their lives right then and there, if she so desired.

Instead, Twilight led the way to the armory, gesturing to the walls of weapons. A few months after Luna had fallen, and the Empress had regained her taste for violent spectacles, Twilight had managed to convince the Empress to give the armory a much-needed upgrade. New arms and armor, as well as an area to the right with straw dummies for the gladiators to practice on. Now, while victory was still unlikely, at least the doomed warriors had a fighting chance.

“Where have you taken us?” asked Matai Adagio.

“This is the Empress’ Arena. Fights are held here for the Empress’ amusement,” explained Twilight. For the first time, she heard what could only be described as a chuckle from the Mako, of all people. “Oh? I take it you approve, Mako?”

“Hmph. Your people were bound to get something right sooner or later,” admitted Aria. “I would not mind an arena to fight in back home.”

“Dagi built you a fighting pit to celebrate your three-hundredth victory,” noted Sonata.

“Hmph. This is bigger.”

“In any case, if you would stand here…” Twilight gestured to the middle of the room, a platform stained with blood, and led the group to it. After tightening her grip on the goat, to keep it in place, Twilight used a wave of sorcery to pull the nearby lever. The room began to tremble, and a thin beam of light shone from the ceiling, from a split in the stone that wasn’t there previously. The Calypsos watched, surely baffled by such technology, as the stone ceiling slowly slid open, the room rumbling with the sounds of the various mechanisms controlling the trapdoor. The floor beneath their feet shook similarly, and, with a mechanical groan, slowly rose into the air, propelled by some gear-powered system of pistons, the likes of which Twilight was certain the Calypsos had never before seen. Their platform rose higher and higher, closer to the surface and the beaming sun. Twilight held strong as her goat fidgeted nervously, keeping it still as they finally entered the arena proper.

“Welcome to the Arena,” said Twilight as their platform stopped in its tracks. She took in a deep breath, a multitude of emotions washing over her, both positive and negative. This was where her story had begun, her new life as handmaiden, a member of the nobility, and a mage. This was where she had become more than she ever imagined she could be. “I stood right here when I first caught the Empress’ eye.”

“You were a fighter?” snorted Aria.

“I was, indeed. In fact, I won my fight, something very few people can say honestly.” Twilight decided that, strictly speaking, she was telling the truth. If surviving the Empress’ menagerie wasn’t a victory, then Twilight wasn’t sure what was. “I slew an alpha manticore with nothing but my hands alone, but that is not why I brought you here.”

“Then why?” demanded Adagio. “What purpose does this serve?”

“Just a moment.” Twilight turned a bit to face the great massive doors that restrained the manticores. She put two fingers in her mouth and let out a sharp, piercing whistle, summoning the big, lumbering stomps of some large beast. “He can be a bit slow before he gets going.”

“Ms. Twilight?” Sonata was, perhaps understandably, a bit frightened by the increasingly powerful footsteps. “What is—”

“Ariesalta!”

There was a loud crack as Twilight brought her hand forward and, with a surge of mana, slammed an arcane wall against her new goat’s head. The force of her sorcery snapped the creature’s neck, killing it almost instantly, much to the confusion and concern of Twilight’s guests. Twilight herself said nothing, just standing there in wait for the beast to finally show itself.

Like blades, his wings cut through the wind, carrying its massive frame forward and dropping it a mere few feet in front of Twilight and her guests. Sonata cowered behind her sisters, and even Aria seemed a bit taken aback. Matai Adagio, on the other hand, was unphased, her heart steady and her will smoldering even in the face of the impossible. The gargantuan frame of a beast that should not exist, smoldering with a silent, seething power.

“W-w-what is that?!” squealed Sonata. Twilight grabbed the goat’s carcass by the leg, heaving it up with a smile.

“This is my pet dragon. The Empress got him for me,” said Twilight. She beckoned to the beast, who brought his muzzle down to meet her eyes. She patted the scaled face with a grin, turning to absorb the shock that the Calypsos displayed. “I brought you a snack. Are you hungry, big lad?” The dragon snorted out a cloud of ashen smoke, much to Twilight’s amusement. She turned back to the Calypsos, giving them a little grin. “He’s called Spike, by the way. Say hello.”

“Dragon… The ancestors claimed to have witnessed the end of dragonkind many, many generations ago,” said Adagio. “How do you have one?”

“The Empress used her ‘witchcraft’, as you like to call it. She brought him back from the dead, and put him under my control.” Twilight hefted the goat forward, tossing it directly into Spike’s waiting maw. The great beast growled his appreciation, voraciously consuming the offering in its entirety. “And that is why I wanted to bring you here. To show you what the Empress is capable of.”

“You dare threaten—” Aria began, but was stopped by a wave from her sister. “Elder Sister, surely you can’t abide by—”

“Hold your tongue, child, until such time as I permit you to speak,” said Adagio flatly. Though she clearly did not want to, Aria very quickly fell silent. “Handmaiden. What is your intention in showing us your weapons?”

“Spike is not a weapon. He’s just my pet. And my intention is to show you what the Empress is capable of,” said Twilight. She stroked her pet’s scales tenderly, as if the dragon wasn’t currently devouring an entire goat. “The reason your ancestors saw the end of dragonkind is because the Empress slew them all. And, just for me, she brought one back. Not to win a war, not to defeat some grand foe. No, she did it to impress me. To show that she could. That is the sort of power the Empress possesses, the sort that can reverse the natural law of the world just for the hell of it. This is the power you’re trying to sever yourself from.”

“So what? We should be afraid?”

“You should be considering that perhaps it may be better to have that power on your side.”

“Sister, she’s right,” said Sonata, much to the surprise of seemingly everyone except the Matai. “The world is a dangerous place. We could use this sort of protection.”

“It is better to perish on your own,” explained Adagio. “Than to live on in subjugation. Calypso may be small, but we value our freedom, and we will happily suffer for it.”

“You know, I was ‘free’ once. Free to freeze in the winter,” said Twilight. “Free to choose which of my shoes my mother would boil for us to have something, anything to put in our bellies. Free to choose whether to sleep outside in the cold or inside where I ran the risk of watching my mother die in front of me from starvation, because she was free to choose to feed her children before she fed herself.” Twilight shook her head, almost incapable of believing that the weak, frail, dirty, starving girl was the same as the powerful, important handmaiden that she was now. “As someone who was free and someone who was subjugated, allow me to tell you from personal experience… Subjugation is grossly underrated.”

"What good is our pride if our people die out? The ancestors, they whisper in my dreams, Adagio," said Sonata, gripping her sister by the shoulder. "They fear the end of our ways, from a threat they know not. Would it not be best to have the Empress to defend us from that threat?"

"You mentioned a lack of wisdom, Matai. I believe Sonata is speaking very wisely, beyond her years," said Twilight with a smile. "I think she will make for a very good Matai someday."

"You know nothing of what makes a good Matai!" Finally, after being restrained since the moment they docked, Mako Aria erupted into an almost savage fury. "How dare you! You, who knows nothing of our ways, our struggles!"

"Aria. Enough," said the Matai. She gestured for her sister to join her side, but the Mako refused.

"Do you have any idea what your Empress has done to us? What she has taken?" demanded Aria. "Your Empress has made it unlawful for anyone but us to speak our native tongue. She outlawed our language, our culture! There are stories, fables of the ancestors that cannot be translated. In a few generations, these fables will be gone. I sit and watch, powerlessly, as my people are made to scale our island's fire mountain to pick medicinal herbs, herbs that could save the lives of the sick and elderly, and your Empress takes them by the crate! And the worst part, what makes me and any self-respecting Calypso sick to my stomach… You call them spices! Our medicine, that could save lives on my island, and your Empress steals them to put in her damn soup!"

Aria grunted in pain, stumbling and nearly hitting the ground from a sudden strike to the back of her neck. She snarled like a beast as she scrambled around to determine who dared to attack her; It was the Matai who stood in her path. Before Aria could speak, Adagio swung her forearm into her sister's face, dropping the Mako down to her knees, all while the youngest sister looked on in horror.

"Dagi!" Sonata stepped forward, stopping cold in her tracks when her elder turned her fiery gaze onto her.

"Interfere and I will strike you just alike. Hush, child." The Matai turned to Aria, grabbing her by the powerful arm with a grip that dwarfed the strength of the Mako. "If you recall, I told you to hold your tongue. Was two enough to teach you to obey your elders?"

"Hmph. Better make it three, just in case," grunted Aria. With little more than a slight puff from her nose, Adagio once again brought her forearm stiffly into her sister's face. "Fine… I apologize…"

"Sonata. Walk her to the outside," ordered Adagio. She pulled her sister to her feet with just a tug, further amazing Twilight with such strength from a small woman. "I will be with you shortly."

"But Dagi—"

"It took Aria three for her to learn her lesson." Adagio stared a hole through her youngest sister. "How many will you need?"

"I...I respect your word, Elder Sister," said Sonata with a bow. She hurried to Aria's side and, after sparing the handmaiden a look of concern, left the arena alongside the Mako. Matai Adagio met Twilight's gaze, but said nothing at first. Twilight was intrigued by Adagio’s demeanor, how strictly and swiftly she disciplined her sister. She didn’t seem to take any pleasure from striking the Mako, but just as surely, she looked willing to do it again should the need arise.

“My sisters are still children. They lack wisdom and knowledge, and most of all, experience,” said the Matai. “Sonata especially. I am no fool, Handmaiden. I know a veiled threat when I hear one.”

“Spike here was no threat. Merely a glimpse into what could someday be your biggest defender,” said Twilight.

“Or my biggest danger. Your intention was to frighten me.” She tilted her head up, her presence and aura standing taller than her own short stature. “Do you deny this?”

“My intention was simply—”

“The truth, Handmaiden. I will not do business with a liar.”

Twilight raised her brow, a bit taken aback by that. Before, it did not seem that Matai Adagio was interested in doing any sort of business with Equestria. Now, that stance had apparently softened.

“Very well. Yes. I wanted to frighten you.” Twilight spoke slowly, respectfully, but proudly and steadfast. “Because the world is terrifying. The only person who is beyond fear is my Empress. I would think that it would be in the best interests of your people to side with the only thing greater than fear."

"You are incorrect. Your Empress is not the only thing greater than fear." The Matai turned her gaze to the dragon, not an ounce of fear in her eyes. "Our honor, our pride, our will. That is what is truly greater than fear. Not raw power."

"Your honour won't be enough to slay a dragon."

"No. It won't be. But that is unimportant. The facts are simple, Handmaiden. Your Empress threatens the culture and well-being of my people, and we get nothing in return," said the Matai, with an unwavering conviction. “I tolerated it because of our treaty, put to word by a former Matai. But now, our ‘alliance’ has reached its conclusion, and the decision is mine. So I will make the decision that is best for my people.”

“What is best for your people, Matai, is to fall in line with the Empress,” countered Twilight. “It’s what’s best for everyone. I am willing to work with you, I give you my word that I will talk to the Empress on your behalf. I am certain I can convince her to change her mind in regards to your language, and I’ll look into some way to cultivate the spices so you don’t have to risk your lives to harvest them. We can—”

“We will not. Do not misunderstand me, Handmaiden. I know that you believe what you say. You truly believe that you are working in the interests of Calypso. You believe your Empress can be swayed by your gentle touch and calm reasoning. You believe, much like your unholy beast, that you can tame Celestia. Your intentions are pure, I am convinced as such. But you are a fool. A naive child who is in over her head. I respect you, Handmaiden, and all you have sought to accomplish, but know this: You and Equestria are no friend to Calypso. And if I had to kill you to protect my people, I would stain these sands red with your blood without a second thought.”

Twilight held her arm out, blocking Spike from advancing with a stern wave. She turned to face the dragon, her eyes alight with a frightening power and confidence. More than enough to send Spike retreating a few slow, lumbering steps. Once the great beast was calmed, Twilight turned back to face her guest, whose expression had not changed in the slightest.

“Forgive him,” said Twilight. “He heard your threat and sought to protect me.”

“It was not a threat. I do not wish to cause any harm to befall you, Handmaiden. If you leave us be, we will return the same kindness to Equestria,” said the Matai. She took a moment, taking in a deep breath before continuing. “When your Empress returns, you tell her what to expect. Expect that we will resume the teaching of our language in Calypso. Any Equestrian forces occupying my islands will be given seven days to remove themselves. If any remain, expect them to be treated as hostile invaders. Your Empress should expect nothing from Calypso, no fish, no spice, not a sound from our islands. And if Celestia finds this troubling, and she seeks to do something to change my tone…” The Matai’s eyes flared with fire and fury, a power and irrevocable force of will in her gaze. “Then she should expect a fight. This is my decision, Handmaiden. And I will not be swayed.”

Twilight felt her face begin to slip, but she held strong. She was disappointed, frustrated by her failures, afraid of the repercussions, but she hid this deep down. Chin up. Bow to no one but the Empress herself. She was clever, powerful. Twilight stood like a queen. Now, she would make her opposition bow.

“Very well,” sighed Twilight. “I understand your position, and if you believe your people will be better off alone… Then I respect that. I hope Empress Celestia, too, respects that when she returns.”

“If we are left to live peacefully, then you shall never need worry of Calypso. We are a simple people, and we lead simple lives. There is no glory in declaring war with no cause, and we do not have cause,” said the Matai. “I will collect my sisters, and we will return home tomorrow, at midday. Do I have your word that you will allow us to leave peacefully?”

“Yes, of course. Absolutely. I wish you safe travels—”

“No. You wish to learn of Calypso’s ways, then you will make a deal as we do in Calypso.” The Matai reached to the waist of her skirt, withdrawing a shard of smooth, black obsidian, with a razor edge and a wicked point. She chanted in her native tongue before taking the glass dagger in her left hand and slashing a crooked cross into her right palm. “You slice your palm and shake my hand. In doing so, you give your word as a woman that you will ensure no harm befalls my sisters under your watch.”

Matai Adagio handed the knife to Twilight, who took it cautiously. After admiring the blade for a moment, Twilight gripped the dagger in her hand and brought its angry edge to her palm, just as the Matai had. She hissed in pain, her right hand trembling ever so slightly as she offered it to the Matai. Adagio nodded, and grabbed Twilight by the forearm with her bloody hand, the two shaking hands firmly and decisively.

“I give you my word, Matai Adagio,” said Twilight. “No harm shall befall your sisters.”

“Good. I trust you to keep your word.” The Matai broke their grip and turned for the exit. “It is unfortunate that our meeting went the way that it did, but it was unavoidable. I do not wish for you to be punished for your failures.”

“Shall we return to the carriage, Matai? If you wish to depart by tomorrow, then you still may desire a bit of rest at the castle.”

Twilight didn’t acknowledge her failures at that time, simply strolling past the Matai and gesturing to the door. The Calypso followed her, leaving the dusty sands to join the Handmaiden. Without another word, Twilight returned the bloody knife, and the two went on in silence to rejoin the sisters outside. In this silence, Twilight was left to simmer on what she had done, what she had failed to do.

And if she could do what needed to be done.

“Well, I suppose this is goodbye, then.”

Twilight stood before the Matai and smiled, arms behind her back as the sisters from Calypso waited at the castle gates for their carriage to arrive. She hadn’t spoken much to her now-departing guests since the Arena, but that was unimportant. Twilight had done all she could, and now she just needed to hope for the best.

“So it is,” said the Matai shortly. “Your hospitality was pleasant.”

“That’s her way of thanking you for inviting us to your kingdom,” said Sonata with a grin. Her smile wavered for a moment as she gave her eldest sister a quick glance. “Perhaps we could visit again in the future and discuss an alliance more?”

“My decision is made, Sonata. Equestria and Calypso will be going their separate ways. You can decide who we ally ourselves with once you are Matai.” Adagio slipped a glance towards Sonata, her intense expression fading into something that, very charitably, could be considered a smirk. “If you wish to fight for it, I will be more than happy to oblige you.”

"I… I don't think that is necessary, Elder Sister…" Sonata shrunk down, apparently amusing the Matai, who let out a huff that sounded suspiciously like a chuckle.

"Well. This is farewell." Adagio bowed her head ever so slightly. "Until we next meet."

"Actually, Matai, just one more thing," said Twilight. She clapped her hands three times, summoning the cellar maid Fluttershy and a cart that was formerly used for tea. Instead of kettles and platters of cakes, the cart was currently laden with two large silver goblets, and a corked jug of Twilight's favorite wildflower honey wine. "It is tradition that the Empress share a toast with visiting dignitaries upon their departure." Twilight uncorked the wine and carefully filled both goblets, offering one to the Matai. "For now, I'm afraid you'll have to make do with me."

"Hmph." The Matai stared at Twilight for a moment before accepting the goblet. "Very well. Toast as you must."

"To peace and prosperity between our peoples. To your sisters' health, and their strength and wisdom." Twilight held her goblet up, and Matai Adagio somewhat half-heartedly met her with her own cup. "To The Matai, to The Empress, to The Isle of Calypso and The Equestrian Empire."

The Matai watched Twilight sip her wine, studying the handmaiden before taking a sip of her own. Twilight smiled, drinking with the Matai until the Calypso had her fill. The Matai set her goblet down and, with a flourish, turned away to lead her sisters to the carriage that would bring them to their ship. Twilight smiled, watching the Calypso disappear down the road and into the city, not taking her eyes off of the road until the carriage had disappeared from view.

Twilight brought her wine to her lips and opened her mouth, letting a deluge of amber liquid cascade back into the goblet.

"M-madame Twilight?" The handmaiden turned to the cellar maid, whom she had temporarily forgotten about. "Is everything alright?"

"Of course. Thank you for your work, but I have one more task for you," said Twilight plainly. She set her goblet onto the cart, turning to re-enter the castle. "Dump this wine in the shrubs, and shatter the jug. Bury the shards and the goblets someplace no one is likely to stumble across. Tell no one what you are doing nor why you are doing it. Ever."

"Y-yes, Madame Twilight." Fluttershy grabbed her cart and began to push it away, stopping for just a moment. "Shall I bring more wine to the Empress' chambers?"

"That won't be necessary. I'll do it myself."

Twilight set off down the hall, raking her fingers through her hair as she did. Finally, it was over. Finally, Twilight could relax at least a bit. Finally, without the Calypso to worry about, Twilight could indulge herself in a proper drink. She stopped by the library for a quick errand, then to her own chambers to collect a jug of wine she had stored there previously (she was so busy that she hadn't a chance to drink it yet). From there it was a straight path to the Empress' bedside.

The Daybreakers that stood outside of the Empress' chambers didn't react when Twilight arrived with a jug of wine in her arms, which suited the handmaiden just fine. She could do without any distractions just then, so she let herself in, taking great care to lock the door behind her. The Empress lay in her bed, hands folded over her ample chest, entirely still save for the subtle rise and fall of her breathing. Just as she had been since Twilight's last visit. Expected, but no less disappointing.

"Hello, Empress." Rarity had told Twilight rather definitively that the Empress could not hear her in her current state, but even still, speaking to the High Queen brought Twilight some small amount of comfort. "The Matai just departed. I did what I could. I hope I did enough."

She sat in a stool that she had earlier placed by the Empress's side, filling the pair of goblets on the nightstand with the crimson wine from the jug. A bloodrose wine that the Empress favored. Though tasty, Twilight was inclined to believe the Empress enjoyed it primarily for its macabre and grisly namesake. For a while, nearly half an hour, Twilight said nothing. She just sat in the quiet, sipping her wine beside the sleeping Empress.

"I hope you're recovering well, because I really need you back," sighed Twilight finally. "I don't know how you do this all on your own." She sipped her wine, shaking her head at the silence that she got in reply. "I've been keeping up with my studies while you’re gone. Haven't had much time to practice casting, but I've been reading up on the next level of sorceries. There's a bit of Illusion magick in the next chapter that allows for the user to manipulate the way one's brain interprets sound. I was wondering if I could somehow use such sorcery to communicate with Spike. That's what I decided to call him, by the way. The dragon you gave me. He's very kind, I like him a lot.

"Aside from reading up on magick and dealing with the Matai… Sweetie Belle has been working on some potions. She says that she figured out what had caused her accident, that she must have accidentally added marsh mallow to a cauldron, but… I'm not so sure. She would have noticed that the root was in her brew before she started adding more ingredients, no? And what's more, I checked some notes on alchemy, and no one has recorded marsh mallow reacting so violently in the amounts that Sweetie would have been dealing with. Perhaps those notes are wrong. I'll need to run my own tests… I've also been researching the P—"

Twilight stopped herself, burying her face in her palm. Her stomach was turning, and though she knew precisely why, she also knew that there was nothing to be done for it. She took a moment to steel herself, shake off the cobwebs, before continuing on.

"Perhaps we shouldn't talk about her right now. Just… Please, Celestia. Come back soon." Twilight's throat clenched, but she ignored it for a bit longer. "I miss you. I eagerly await your safe and healthy return."

With that, Twilight could fight the call no longer; She scrambled to her feet, nearly knocking over her wine as she hurried to the washroom. Among the shelves and wardrobes, she found a spare chamberpot, formerly unused and currently Twilight's only option. She held onto the pot firmly and, after rolling her the sleeves of her gown up, she forced a hand into her mouth. Twilight pressed her finger as deep into her throat as she could, her eyes going watery from the way she coughed and choked. Very quickly, she yanked her hand away, shuddering as she lost her lunch, gagging and heaving out a torrent of sick into the ceramic pot. Twilight coughed, setting the pot down to allow herself a brief spell to recover. While the experience was far from pleasant, it was also vastly preferable to the alternative.

Twilight stood up, standing up and wiping her face with a handkerchief. She coughed harshly, returning to her goblet and taking a great swig. Considering the unsteady nature of her belly, conventional wisdom would be to forgo the wine, but Twilight needed something to cleanse her palate of the taste of bile, and she wasn’t much frightened of the consequences of her actions. Twilight sat the goblet down and found herself by her mistress' side one last time.

"I'm afraid I must take my leave," croaked Twilight. She bent over at the waist and placed a gentle kiss on the Empress' hand. "Until next time, your Greatness."

With that, Twilight kissed the sun and bowed to her sleeping Queen, turning her back and venturing forth into the castle to see all else that may need doing.

Twilight sat calmly on the Empress' throne, hands folded in front of her face as she watched the Chancellor. Rarity stood before the handmaiden with a number of scrolls of parchment in her hand, one of which bearing a wax seal of a spear and a hook, marked as a letter from the Matai. Neither woman made mention of the letter, but Twilight could tell from Rarity's expression that she was expecting the worst.

"You've done your best, Sparkle. No use in moping now. You have the news to hear," said Rarity, holding the schedule at the ready. "Morning report for this day, the 5th of October, the 104th year of the 4th Era. The Matai and her sisters are believed to have made it home safely, and they've sent a letter. Most likely a decree that entering their waters will be met with violent force. Which means we need to begin planning on how we will handle Calypso."

"Hm." Twilight didn't give much of an answer, not committing to Rarity's attempts at planning.

"You cannot ignore this. If we wish to remain strong, we have to meet them head-on." Rarity frowned, growing visibly more frustrated when Twilight didn't answer. "You've done all you can, and the Empress will surely be proud of how hard you tried, but you failed. We failed. So now we have to clean up our mess."

"The letter from Calypso," said Twilight quietly. "Read it, please."

"Sparkle. If the Calypso smell weakness, they will—"

"Just humor me. The letter please."

Rarity's brow furrowed, unsure what to make of Twilight's behavior. She hesitated for a bit but, as the Royal Chancellor, she had no choice but to obey whoever sat upon the Equestrian throne. Rarity tucked the schedule into the breast pocket of her coat before finally breaking the letter's seal and unfurling the length of parchment. The Chancellor cleared her throat and took in a deep breath before she began to read.

"To Empress Celestia, Chancellor Rarity, and The Handmaiden Madame Sparkle, the Isle of Calypso issues forth a decree," read Rarity. "As of the writing of this letter… The Matai has fallen ill?" Rarity glanced up to the handmaiden, shaken by the lack of surprise or concern that Twilight wore. "It is not known if or when Matai Adagio will recover, and she has been determined as unfit to lead over the Isle of Calypso. As such, I, Uso Dusk Sonata, have been crowned the Matai of the Isle of Calypso in her current state. In my first act ss Matai, I wish to rectify a terrible mistake and reverse the dissolution of our alliance. In exchange for Equestria's continued protection and guidance, the Isle of Calypso pledges their loyalty to the High Queen of Equestria…"

"Hm. Looks like we don't have to worry about Calypso after all," noted Twilight. "Is that all?"

"She says that she awaits the Empress' return in order to receive her commands, but that's neither here nor there." Rarity quickly rolled up the latter, all but crumpling it into a ball. "How did you know the Matai was sick?"

"I didn't. We should prepare for Day Court."

"Sparkle, I mean it. Is this—"

"Tell the guards to have the first speaker ready in five minutes." Twilight lowered her eyes onto Rarity, sending a message to the Chancellor that she may be better off not asking questions just then. And while it was clear that she would prefer to be taking orders from the Empress, she could not ignore the handmaiden.

"Very well. I will have the first criminal for trial sent in shortly."

Nothing Without Her

Twilight wiped her brow, a healthy sheen of sweat shining from her forehead as she slaved over her cauldron, the length of red ribbon tied around the handle distinguishing it from the cauldron that held Sweetie’s potion. Twilight had been instructed by Sweetie that it was now time to add the additional dose of venom, and so she did, allowing the potion to simmer and cook the toxins out. It was her intention to add the venom and then return to the library for her research and studies, but something stopped her. Her curiosity refused to release her from its grasp, a sensation the Empress encouraged in Twilight. The desire to know more than they do was the mark of a true mage, so said the High Queen.

“Hm… Perhaps fifty?” Twilight returned to her desk, weighing out another twenty-five grams of marsh mallow root. Over the past hour, she had been slowly and incrementally adding small amounts of marsh mallow root to the brew that Sweetie had concocted all those years ago. She took great care to copy the exact specs of the potion, duplicating the recipe to the letter. Yet, after adding twenty-five grams of freshly pulled marsh mallow root, Twilight wasn’t getting any sort of violent reaction. Even this amount of root would be borderline impossible for Sweetie to overlook, even if she was distracted. How could anyone, nevermind an alchemist as gifted as Sweetie, miss double that amount?

With a hushed, whispering incantation, Twilight sent her marsh mallow floating through the air, gently lowering it into the bubbling vat and immediately readying her arcane barriers. For a moment, nothing happened, and then, the potion began to froth. The muddy liquid bubbled and bellowed angrily, growing thicker as it ran up and over the lip of the cauldron. The potion pooled on the floor, much to Twilight's disappointment.

"Fifty grams and still…." Twilight watched the concoction as it went through its reaction, lowering her barrier once she was absolutely certain the cauldron was no longer bubbling. She turned away and returned to her research, adjusting her notes on the potion. "Not fifty grams either… How could that much marsh mallow have made it into her cauldron?"

The sound of descending footsteps interrupted Twilight and her studies, and she quickly collected her notes and papers, compiling them into a neat, orderly stack. She had barely managed to get her papers in order before the source of the footsteps flowed into the cellar; Chancellor Rarity, as prim and proper as ever, with a small tray of soup, bread and water on her hand.

"Something told me I'd find you down here," remarked the chancellor. "It seems my sister has been rubbing off on you."

"Just trying to keep myself busy. I get restless without anything to do." Twilight nudged her papers aside, letting her eyes fall on the tray Rarity held. "That wouldn't happen to be meant for me, would it?"

"The Empress would be incredibly cross with me if I let you starve yourself. The kitchen hasn't seen you since yesterday morning." Rarity set down the tray beside Twilight, gently nudging it towards her. "Eat. The kitchen staff went out of their way to make you supper, and it would be rude to let it go to waste."

"That was incredibly kind of you. My gratitude." Twilight grabbed up her spoon and prepared to take a bite, pausing for a moment. She stared at the soup, a thin broth composed of leeks, floating with chunks of parsnip, potato, carrot, and turnip. Nothing out of the ordinary, it was a soup Twilight had enjoyed many times over, and yet still, she hesitated. Slowly, with a shaky hand, Twilight set her spoon down, unable to take even a sip of her soup.

"What is it? Too hot?" Rarity rolled her eyes. "I'll do a lot, but I won't blow your soup for you."

"It's not the soup, Chancellor," said Twilight quietly. "I… Nevermind. Thank you for the meal."

"Sparkle. If there's something troubling you, then it is my job to see that it is handled. As you know, I take my job very seriously." The Chancellor cleared her throat, sitting atop the desk at which Twilight worked. "So please. What is it?"

"I… I miss her, Rarity. I really, really miss her." It wasn't in Twilight's plan to let this spill out of her, but once the words began to flow, there was no stopping them. "Everything feels so bizarre without her around. For so long, I've been by her side, through thick and thin, and now… She feels so far away."

"I know you’re very busy, Sparkle, but you can take a day off to see her," sighed Rarity, rolling her eyes. "I’m perfectly capable of keeping things in check while you take a trip to Golden Oak and—"

"I used to hate Celestia. Fear her. And now I don't know what to do without her. I know she'll be back, but what if I can't make it that far?" said Twilight, grimacing as the words left her mouth. The chancellor clearly thought she spoke of Pinkie, and things would surely be simpler for Twilight if she was. Instead, she was in this unsteady limbo, her feelings for the Empress undefined and uncertain. Her eyes were heavy with tears, but she did not cry openly. Not yet. "I was nothing before meeting the Empress, and then she made me into something special. Without her… I'm right back where I started. A small, stupid girl, easily forgotten."

It went quiet for a bit, neither woman saying much to the other. Twilight shrunk away, turning her eyes down to look at her tray. Instead of responding, Rarity reached over to Twilight's tray and ripped a hunk free from her roll. The Chancellor dipped the bread into the handmaiden's soup, chewing it thoughtfully before, finally, she spoke.

"When I first met the Empress, she came to test me," said Rarity slowly. "To determine if my magickal abilities were worth training. The Empress watched me for thirty minutes as I tried to move a small stick with sorcery, but I could not. My parents were humiliated, and with each passing moment, I could feel my stomach twisting more and more. Once it was clear that my magick would not be awakening any time soon, the exam was called off, and I broke into tears. The Empress, she approached me, and grabbed me by the hand. 'Your dress', she said. 'It's beautiful. Did you make it yourself?'. I told her I had, and she just smiled and nodded her head. She asked if I'd like to make her a dress as well, and of course I agreed. She kissed my hand and pointed to that stick. 'Move it'. At that moment… It felt like the easiest task I had ever been challenged with. My mana flowed, and I launched the stick across the room."

Rarity sighed, crossing one leg over the other as she finished her bread. She dabbed at her eye with her handkerchief, taking a moment to compose herself before carrying on. Twilight watched her from the corner of her eye, nibbling on her roll as the Chancellor opened up in a way that she hasn't ever before.

"That was one moment in my life. An important moment, of course, but just one moment," said Rarity. "One moment when the Empress propelled me to be more than I thought I could be. And while I devote my entire existence to the Empress, it would be foolish to say that I had nothing to do with it. You are responsible for who you've become, Sparkle."

The Chancellor pushed herself to her feet, gently patting Twilight on the shoulder. Another spell of quiet descended onto the two, before Rarity kissed the sun and departed from the potions cellar. It wasn't until she was gone did Twilight properly attend to her soup, sipping the warm broth down in the relative quiet. She sighed and, her hunger outweighing her paranoia, she grabbed up her bowl and sipped her soup directly from the wooden dish.

"I wonder if I have time for a nap…" murmured Twilight. She grabbed her water and took a sip, snorting to herself. "Thanks for lunch, Ms. Rarity, but would it have killed you to bring wine?"

"Sparkle!"

Twilight jumped out of her seat, immediately on high alert. Before she could even make a step for the exit, Chancellor Rarity came scrambling down the steps, a hysterical grin plastered across her features. She stopped halfway, eyes wide and body all but trembling with excitement.

"Rarity?" Twilight lowered her guard, but only just. "What's going—"

"She's waking up."

Twilight froze, her mouth hanging open halfway. It took her a moment to collect herself, but when she was all steady, Twilight took off. She jolted past Rarity, who followed close behind, and bounded her way up the steps. The two scrambled through the halls, scampering madly in pursuit of their mistress.

The handmaiden, being younger and generally more spry, made it to the door first, where a pair of Daybreakers stood in wait. They seemed more alert than in part weeks, as if aware of their mistress' return. They turned their masques to Rarity, letting out an unsavory, unsettling growl in the chancellor's direction. Ordinarily, Rarity was likely to complain about her treatment, but she seemed disinterested in such petty things at the moment. Instead, she pushed Twilight forward, nudging her to the door.

"Make certain she's okay," said Rarity. Twilight nodded, gripping the door handle, and turned one last time to the Chancellor. She kissed the sun in Rarity's direction before pulling open the door and stepping inside.

The door clicked shut behind her, and Twilight was overcome with emotion. Relief at seeing the Empress sitting up, looking off into the distance. Fear that the High Queen would be unhappy with her and how she had run the kingdom in her absence. All this and many other feelings that Twilight couldn't put into words. Instead of trying to, she simply cleared her throat to attract the Empress' attention. Celestia's gaze jerked towards the door, her expression alert, perhaps even on edge. When she saw who it was that was awaiting her, the Empress smiled, shaking her head and laughing almost without control.

"Is there something funny?" said Twilight nervously. Out of respect, Twilight removed the diadem from her head and gently deposited it onto the bust atop the Empress’ dresser. She had no claim to the crown any longer, for the true Queen had returned, at last.

"Funny? Not in the traditional sense," chuckled the Empress. "Only… I was not sure I would see you when I awoke."

"I would never be so busy as to miss your return."

"You misunderstand. It is… irrational. I knew that I would not be gone longer than a few weeks, and yet… I still feared the worst."

"Fear? What could you have left to fear?" Twilight took a step before stopping herself. Now was not the time for such things. "I should tell Chancellor Rarity that you are awake. She will want to see you."

"And what if I do not want to see her right now?"

"I… Well." Twilight smiled and bowed to her queen. "In that case, you will not see her."

"What if I only want to see you?” asked the Empress. Twilight nodded, and crossed the room until she was just beside the Empress. Celestia’s breathing seemed to increase, as if on edge, which was as surprising as it was unsettling. For as long as Twilight had known the Empress, it was very rare for her to get flustered. And yet, here she was, all but blushing as her generous chest heaved with excitement. “And… What if I want to see… More of you.”

It was simple to say no. Celestia had made it clear that she respected Twilight’s wishes and would not force her to do these sorts of things if she did not want to. It seemed that even the High Queen of all of Equestria respected the powerful matters of the heart. And yet, Twilight did not refuse. She tried to rationalize it, to convince herself that she was just taken aback by the sudden request, that her heart still belonged to Pinkie. Even still, what was irrefutable was that it had been quite a while since Twilight had felt close to anyone, since she had been physical and intimate. She was lonely, unfulfilled, untouched since that night of hell a year or so previously. Twilight didn’t want this. Twilight needed this.

With a slow, steady hand, Twilight reached to her shoulder and pushed aside the strap to her gown. She slid her arm out, staring the Empress down as she freed the other arm. Celestia’s breath hitched and, with a small smirk at the level of power she suddenly possessed over the most powerful woman in existence, Twilight let her silk dress fall to the ground. With a snap of her fingers, Twilight undid the clasps of her simple brassiere, dropping the garment to the floor atop her dress and presenting her soft, perky breasts. Celestia’s nostrils flared, like a beast preparing for her kill, and gave the nod for Twilight to continue; The handmaiden grabbed her plain white panties and slowly slid them down the length of her slender legs, stepping out of her undergarments and standing before the Empress of Equestria entirely nude, for the very first time.

“In that case, you will see as much of me as you desire,” said Twilight. Celestia sat up straighter, allowing her sheets to drop and bare her own ample chest. She reached forward and, with physical strength betraying her elegant, womanly figure, groped Twilight’s breast. Though powerful, there was an undeniable tenderness to her grip.

"And what if…" The Empress' voice was low and husky, more akin to a growl than proper speech. "What if I want to do more to your body than simply admire its beauty?"

Twilight gently pried the Empress' hand from her breast and bowed in her direction before turning to the door. She slowly marched across the room and grabbed the doorhandle, flashed the Empress a warm grin, and cracked the door open. She hid a majority of her body behind the grand oak door to preserve her modesty and peeked out into the corridor. Rarity seemed concerned, clearly not having taken her eye off of the door since Twilight had entered the Empress' chambers.

"Sparkle?" asked the chancellor. "Is everything—"

"The Empress is well. A bit lethargic and in need of more rest," explained Twilight. She shimmied behind the door a bit more completely as Rarity leaned in, desperate for a peek at her Empress. "She says she does not want any visitors at this time."

"No visitors? But you…"

"I am the sole exception, according to her. I'll take good care of her."

Twilight shut the door before Rarity could properly respond, deciding she'd deal with the chancellor's indignation at a later date. She simply stood there, waiting for the recession of Rarity's footsteps. When Twilight was sure she heard the clicking of Rarity's heels disappear, she stood up a bit straighter and swallowed her heart back down before addressing the High Queen.

"In that case…Take me to do as you wish," breathed Twilight. "Take me, Celestia."

An otherworldly force grabbed Twilight around the middle and lifted her nearly a foot off of the ground. The Empress' magick held her tightly before dragging her across the room, dropping her onto the High Queen's bed. And, in a flash, the Empress descended upon her. Celestia kissed her deeply, enforcing her will down onto her handmaiden. Twilight had no response or rebuttal, nothing for her to do except be kissed by her mistress, nothing but melt into her powerful grasp.

Celestia moved her attention from Twilight's lips to her tender pink nipple, suckling her breast with enough force to make the handmaiden moan. Celestia laughed at the sound, like music to her ears, and changed the tune with a sharp, firm bite. Twilight shrieked, jerking away from the Empress and holding her chest. Her breathing turned ragged at the sight of the angry red bite mark on her breast.

"Y-you bit me," gasped Twilight. Celestia smiled, then ever-so-gently placed a kiss on the spot that her teeth had sunk into Twilight's flesh.

"I did," said the Empress. "Did you enjoy it?"

"It hurt like three hells."

"That is not the question I asked, my dear." Celestia kissed Twilight's other breast, feeling the handmaiden tense as she brought her teeth near her tender flesh. "If I do something that you do not enjoy, Twilight Sparkle, please let me know. I will not repeat those actions."

"No, no. I was just… startled, I suppose," breathed Twilight. The bite had taken her by surprise, but to say the sensation was wholly painful would be a lie. "You're very… intense."

"I have waited so long to have you, Twilight Sparkle," breathed the Empress. She brought her lips forward and pressed a kiss on Twilight's neck. "So forgive me if I appear a bit… insatiable."

"If I cannot satisfy you, then I am failing to do my job." Twilight pulled away and slid down the Empress' body, planting kisses down from Celestia's breast to her belly to her pelvis. "I will make you wait no longer, your Greatness."

Twilight kissed between the Empress' legs, using her tongue to slither into Celestia's folds. Celestia moaned at Twilight's ministrations, quivering slightly with each flick of the handmaiden's tongue. Twilight herself merely smirked, chuckling as she worked. For a woman with such a reputation for harsh cruelty and savage power, she certainly reacted to pleasure the same as any warm-blooded woman. Furthermore, the Empress tasted so sweet, a saccharine flavor that coated Twilight's tongue as she explored her mistress with it. After giving it some thought, Twilight realized the taste was reminiscent of honeysuckle.

Powerful limbs wrapped around Twilight's head, pulling the handmaiden closer and closer to the sun itself. The Empress moaned a powerful, melodic moan, her body trembling and tensing from Twilight's dexterous tongue and soft, gentle lips. Her moans grew louder, more uneven, reaching a fever pitch when Twilight Sparkle, once a filthy slave and now a noble mage, licked the Goddess of Equestria to climax. She smirked to herself as she retreated, no doubt to give her partner a brief reprieve, although no such thing was necessary; As soon as Twilight began to pull away, Celestia grabbed her tightly and turned her over onto her back, looming above the handmaiden and forcing herself down onto Twilight's eagerly obedient tongue.

"I do not recall giving you permission to stop," growled the Empress. "You spoke of satisfying me. I hope you intend to follow through in those claims."

As if rising to the challenge, Twilight set her tongue back to work, reaching up and grabbing the Empress' wide hips tightly. She could feel the Empress' warmth beat down on her, her weight bearing down onto Twilight as her curvy, sensual body trembled with pleasure. There was no escaping Celestia's divine essence, her scent and her taste forcing themselves onto Twilight from above. Perhaps surprisingly, Twilight sought no such escape. There was a strange amount of fulfilment and enjoyment to being beneath the High Queen, in the most literal sense possible. Everything from her floral scent, to the gentle pressure Celestia exercised as she pushed her nethers down forcefully against Twilight’s mouth, to the melodic, shuddering, almost desperate moans of the Empress, sent a shiver down Twilight’s spine and a blossoming warmth in her very core.

“Good girl… Good girl…” Empress Celestia rocked her hips, bouncing on Twilight’s tongue as yet another orgasm descended upon her. She doubled over, her pelvis quivering as she gripped Twilight by the hair and held her still, enforcing the echoing waves of her climax onto her loyal handmaiden. Even as she came, the Empress still remained powerful, imposing her power onto her servant, her lover, her handmaiden. Celestia let out a tired, contented, satisfied breath before rolling herself off of Twilight’s face and laying flat on her back. Twilight glanced over to her mistress, watching the gentle rise and fall of Celestia’s ample chest as she took in deep, ragged breaths.

“Good girl…” repeated the Empress. She reached over and stroked a hand through Twilight’s hair, smirking with a glowing satisfaction. “I needed that dearly. I am a bit embarrassed to admit it but… It has been a very long time, indeed.”

“Hm? Why so long?” Twilight sat up and attempted to reposition herself to face the Empress; Instead, Celestia grabbed her by the arm and pulled her close, holding the handmaiden close to her bosom. “You’re stunning, not to mention the Empress of all of Equestria. Surely you would have no trouble filling your bed.”

“I am incredibly picky. Not just anyone is good enough to pleasure me.” Celestia shared a laugh with her lover, and she idly groped Twilight’s comparatively smaller breast in her left hand as they lounged in bed. “Aside from that, do you have any idea how many dalcops I’d need to execute for running their mouths, bragging to their friends that they ploughed the Empress?”

“I suppose you have a point.” Twilight hummed at the slightly electric sensation of Celestia’s elegant fingers against her nipple. “If you do not mind my asking… How long has it been, exactly?”

“I’ve not exactly kept count of the days since I was last fucked,” said Celestia, though her smirk never faded. “I can say for certainty that it was not since my last handmaiden. Long before you were even born.”

“Do you only have sex with your handmaidens?”

“These days, it’s a necessity. Who else can I trust?” Celestia sat up slightly, releasing her grasp on Twilight’s tit. “Up for a moment. I need to fetch something.”

“I can get it for you, Empress, just—”

“I have not used my legs for some weeks, but I am certain that they still function as they once did.” The Empress slid out of bed, pulling herself to her feet. Though her claim seemed sound, she did stumble ever so slightly as she took a vertical base, though she recovered quite gracefully. “Do not go anywhere. I will return shortly.”

With little more fanfare, the Empress slowly trodded her way to her washroom, leaving Twilight alone with her thoughts. She could scarcely believe what had transpired. She had always been told that the handmaiden’s duties included those many would consider “wifely”, but she never truly believed that she would be called on to perform such acts. It dawned on Twilight that she should feel regret, disgust in herself. She had sworn her body to another, and with just just a bit of convincing, she betrayed that oath.

No, Twilight knew that it would be unfair to blame her. So much stress, so much fear, to expect anyone to shoulder such a burden alone would be preposterous. Twilight knew in her heart that she loved Pinkie, more than life itself. Indeed, this was all for Pinkie, in the end. She did all she did, pleased the Empress however she could, all to ensure Pinkie’s eventual freedom. This, the sticky, sweet nectar that clung to her chin and tongue, that was just a part of her duties. Taking pleasure in her work was acceptable. Twilight knew that Pinkie would agree.

“Are you ready, Twilight Sparkle?” The Empress’ voice jostled Twilight from her musings, and she jerked upright in bed curiously. Celestia carried nothing in her hands, but in the grasp of her sorcery she toted a small wooden bucket of steaming water, a clean rag, and a basket containing various bottles of coloured liquids and a single, pristine razor.

“Ready? Whatever for?” asked Twilight. She squeezed her legs together, watching anxiously as the Empress approached. “Does her Greatness demand more satisfaction?”

“Hm. Perhaps soon, but for now… I do not fancy the idea of being a selfish lover. If I am to feel pleasure, then it is only fair that you should, as well.”

“And the basket?”

“You cleaned up into quite the lady, but there’s one area in which your grooming has been subpar.” The Empress pointed down, between Twilight’s legs. The handmaiden blushed, glancing down and quickly covering the offending area of her body with her hands. She began to apologize, stopping with a wave from Celestia’s hand. “It is not anything to be ashamed of. You had no way of knowing I desired this of you. That said, if you are to be sharing my bed… You cannot do so looking like some untamed creature.”

“I-I see… Well, Empress, I… You see, I’ve never… Shaved down there…” gulped Twilight. “Or anywhere, for that matter. I don’t exactly know how…”

Celestia nodded, as if she had expected such a response, and she set her bucket onto the floor, her basket on the bed beside Twilight. She sat between her handmaiden and her basket, quickly submerging the rag in water. With a gentle, coaxing touch, Celestia spread Twilight’s legs and washed between her legs with warm water. Next, Celestia produced a bottle containing some pink potion, a dollop of which Celestia poured onto the unwanted hair on Twilight’s body. The thick liquid frothed and foamed on contact with the hair, and it brought with it a warm, tingling sensation that seemed to be growing uncomfortably intense with time.

“Er… Empress?” Twilight fidgeted in place, her legs twitching in discomfort. “Is it meant to burn?”

“That is expected, yes. The burning is simply the potion working its way to your skin, to prevent the hair from growing back when we do not want it to,” explained Celestia. She brought her razor forward and slowly swiped it through Twilight’s hair. “Do not move. I do not wish to cut you.”

“Did you do this for your last handmaiden?” asked Twilight, her jaw clenched ever so slightly. The Empress hummed curiously as she worked, removing another swath of hair from Twilight’s nethers.

“Hm? My last handmaiden was a noble woman, and so she was prepared for—”

“I meant the other thing. How you said you would return the favor?”

“Ah. As I said, I find it poor manners to not reciprocate pleasure, if possible. Surely I rewarded her performance in the past.” Celestia hummed to herself as Twilight tensed, chuckling darkly to herself. “Is that not the answer you desired?”

“I did not desire any one answer for another,” said Twilight, thoroughly unconvincingly. “I just fancied the idea that perhaps this may have been… Special.”

“Worry not, Twilight Sparkle. All of this, you especially… Plenty special, in my opinion.” There was a knock on the door, just as Celestia cleaved the last few fibers from Twilight’s body. She sighed as the knocking continued, and so Celestia quickly wiped away the remaining pink suds with her rag before gesturing to the door. “Perhaps you should see to that?”

“Of course, m’lady.” Twilight jumped up, glancing down at her newly smooth mound and smirked, the strange sensation of wind against her bare skin oddly enjoyable, then quickly redressed herself. After a brief bow to the Empress, Twilight all but skipped to the door, pulling it open slightly to see who dared disturb the High Queen. Naturally, it could be but one person who would do such a thing.

“Sparkle? What is going on?” demanded Chancellor Rarity, just barely containing the fear and concern on her features. “The Empress, is she okay? You’ve been in there a while, and… What in three hells is on your face?”

“The Empress is fine,” said Twilight, quickly turning and wiping the evidence of Celestia’s pleasure from her chin. “You really needn’t worry, she’s just—”

“Famished, positively famished.” The Empress slid into view behind Twilight, stooping down and using the handmaiden’s body to hide her own nudity. “Hello, Rarity. I assure you, I am more than fine.“

“Oh, thank the Goddess, Empress Celestia!” Rarity bowed, all but prostrating to the High Queen. “I was so terribly worried, I thought… Well, I’m not certain what I thought, but I am so very relieved to know you’ve awakened safely, I—”

“In case you haven’t noticed, Rarity, Twilight Sparkle was just helping me out of the bath. If I am to be mingling with my underlings, I’d prefer to do so in a silk robe, at the very least,” said Celestia. “Twilight Sparkle is going to assist me as I get dressed. In the meantime… That comment about being hungry was not meant to be taken in jest. Oversee the kitchen and ensure they put together a feast appropriate of my return. Tell them to cook until they’ve run out of hens to roast and fish to fry. I will send Twilight Sparkle to alert you when I am ready to eat. Oh, and blueberry tarts. Ensure there are plenty awaiting me.”

“Yes, your Greatness! Right away!”

Rarity ran as fast as her legs could carry her, eager, desperate to obey her Empress’ commands. Celestia sighed, shaking her head at the display before rising upright and closing the door with a wave of magick. The Empress cracked her neck and stretched out her arms and legs before slowly returning to her bed. She crossed one smooth, slender leg over the other, putting on a grin that one would expect of a predator to their prey.

“Truly, I am beyond famished. I desire a snack.” The Empress narrowed her gaze on Twilight, who’s face lit up like a bonfire upon the High Queen’s beautiful magenta eyes passing over her. “You should do nicely.”

Twilight could do nothing but smile at those words, and she slowly slid her arm from her dress as she approached the insatiable ruler of the lands.

“I only hope you find this snack to be satisfying, m’lady.”

Caught In The Rain

"S-so? What's the occasion?"

A small feast laid before Twilight and her guest, a symphony of delicious smells and delectable-looking dishes. Twilight pulled Sweetie's chair out for her, and, once the potion mistress was seated, Twilight claimed a seat for herself. She gestured to the meal before them, and soon after began serving her plate.

“Who says there needs to be an occasion?” asked Twilight with a smirk. She poured wine for her and her friend, amused in no small amount by Sweetie’s curious, borderline suspicious gaze. “Perhaps I simply wanted to share a meal with my dear friend.”

“P-perhaps. Or perhaps you knew I w-would notice that look in your eye,” remarked Sweetie Belle. She sipped her wine, leaning her head against her good hand. “You seem brighter. P...p-positively radiant, in fact. So? What is it, then?”

“Nothing in particular, honest!” Twilight held her hands up in mock surrender. “Of course, there’s plenty to celebrate, generally speaking. The Empress has returned, I managed to avoid war with Calypso, you’ve finished your potion—”

“Nearly finished, actually. It still needs to age overnight before I can use it.”

“Yes, of course. Still, things have been good this past week or so. And with the Empress eager to act since her return, she’s given me more free time than usual before my lessons resume. I thought it would be nice to sit down with you, seeing as we both have a bit of free time.” Twilight nibbled at her honeyroll, freshly baked and delicious. This particular bread was her favorite thing to come out of the castle’s kitchen. It was simple, fulfilling, and oh, so delicious. Sweetie watched her friend eat her bread, brow cocked with suspicion until, finally, Twilight relented. “Although, now that you mention it…”

“And th-there it is,” snickered Sweetie.

“If there was something special that happened, I could only share it with you if you gave your word to never speak of it to another soul." Twilight could hardly contain her grin as she sipped her wine. "This isn't exactly something I can let get out to the people."

"Of course, of c-course! Now out with it, what has you s...s-so tickled?"

"Well, as it so happens, Empress Celestia was very pleased to see me again upon her awakening. Very pleased, indeed." Twilight hid her smirk behind her goblet of wine. "So pleased that she invited me to bed."

"God's above, you're k-kidding!" Despite her insistence to the contrary, Sweetie clearly loved a juicy bit of gossip. "Sly girl, how did that h-happen?"

"Well, she was asleep for weeks. When she woke up, she just couldn't help herself. When we had finished the deed for the… Well, I lost count after four, she said that she had been restraining herself," explained Twilight with a cocksure smirk. "Apparently, she wished for me to join her since she first saw me in the arena."

"S-scandalous, s...s-simply scandalous!" laughed Sweetie. "No wonder you look so p-pleased with yourself, strutting around like you're t-ten feet t...t-tall."

"When the most attractive woman in all of recorded history says they can't control themselves around you, it tends to do wonders for your confidence."

"You don't say." Sweetie grinned to her friend, letting a short silence descend into their meal before pressing on. "Y-you know, I was almost in your shoes. As a handmaiden, I mean."

"You've never told me that." Twilight's brow went up in surprise. "You were supposed to be handmaiden?"

"Well, 's-supposed to' is a bit misleading," Sweetie amended. "The Empress expressed interest in me filling the p-p-position, but things changed."

"Oh. Do you mean…?" Twilight grimaced somewhat, dancing around the point. She gestured to her face, the same side that Sweetie carried her scars on. "Sorry. I don't mean to offend."

"My skin is b-burned, but not made of paper. I'm not so easily upset, T-Twilight. And the Empress isn't so shallow." Somehow, to Twilight's continued surprise, Sweetie refused to let her deformities dictate her life. "We simply both decided I would be better s-served to the potions cellar, before my accident."

"All this time, and I'm still learning things about you."

"You should talk. I never would have th-thought that shy girl my sister brought in for a wash would turn out to be such a lady-killer."

Laughter filled the room, the two friends relishing in their growth, how far they've come both individually and together. Twilight hadn't ever had the luxury of friends before, aside from Pinkie in Golden Oak, so she always cherished the fact that she had met Sweetie. Their laughter was interrupted by the door to the dining hall swinging open, and the Chancellor stepped boldly into the room.

"Sister. Sparkle," said Rarity with a nod.

"Oh, hello, R-Rarity," said Sweetie with a half-ruined smile. "Care to join us? There's plenty of everything left."

"Can't. I'm busy." Rarity took another step into the room, wincing and clutching her midsection gently. Twilight took notice of this, but said nothing. Rarity was known for stretching herself too thin, and hurting herself was an inevitability. "Speaking of busy… You should be busy, Sparkle, and yet you seem to have time to have lunch with your mates instead of serving the Empress."

"Celestia let me out from our lessons early today," said Twilight, somewhat dismissively. If Twilight paid attention to every single complaint that Rarity leveled at her, she'd have long ago gone mad. "She told me to have lunch while she went for a stroll."

"Lunch, not a bloody Solstice Feast. Had you helped yourself to a light picnic in the courtyard, the Empress would not have had to send for me to collect you." Rarity frowned, shaking her head. "She wants you to ride into town to collect something from her. A crate of jelly buns from her favorite bakery."

"I'll c-come along too," offered Sweetie. "Keep you company."

"You are needed here. I want you to experiment with some new spices we had shipped in from Calypso," continued the Chancellor. "Allegedly, they helped combat a plague in Calypso a few years ago. Turns out, Adagio was holding out on us all this time."

"I thought we decided to ease up on Calypso," said Twilight with a frown. "Matai Sonata—"

"That child is hardly a Matai. Just a little girl wearing her big sister's headdress..."

"The point is, we promised them that we wouldn't ask for any more of their medicinal herbs."

"No, Sparkle, the point is that you promised, and I do not have the time to explain to you why we, as the greatest nation in all of history, are bound to the greater good of our Empire more than we are to stick-twirling savages like the bloody Calypso!" Rarity bit her tongue, calming herself and bringing her rant to a premature end. "We may discuss this when you return. Go fetch the Empress' sweets. There are no available guards so I'm afraid you'll have to take Opal."

"Fine. I'll go." Twilight dabbed her mouth clean with her handkerchief and tossed it down before standing up and excusing herself from the table. "Apologies, Sweetie. We'll have to have lunch some other time."

"D...D-duty calls. Are the spices prepared for me?" asked Sweetie. Rarity nodded. "Then it s-seems I can get busy straight away. Goodbye, T-Twilight. Stay out of trouble."

Despite her grating against the Chancellor and having her lunch interrupted, Twilight couldn't help but smirk at that.

"Oh, Sweetie," she said. "Don't I always?"

A light misting of rain descended upon the golden city of Canterlot, dampening the stone road upon which Twilight rode on. She knew that Opalescence, the fussy steed she was, did not care much for rain, and so she made it her business to ride slowly. Even still, the mare grew restless as they approached the bakery, no matter how Twilight attempted to soothe her.

"Easy, girl, easy," cooed the handmaiden, stroking a hand through the silver steed's luscious mane. "If it starts raining harder, we may have to take shelter for a bit." The mare neighed and snorted, bringing a small smile to Twilight's lips. "Well, I can't let your beautiful mane get all messy. I don't think Rarity will mind if we seek refuge at her house, not if it's to keep you dry."

Opalescence let out a whinny, a sound Twilight perceived to be an agreement of sorts. She chuckled, shaking her head in disbelief. A few years ago, she had never even been atop a horse, and now she was conversing with one. Despite the bizarre nature of it all, Twilight took some comfort from this moment with Opalescence.

It seemed Opalescense enjoyed the company just as much, for she did not rebel or otherwise disobey when Twilight dismounted and tied her reins to the post outside of the bakery. Twilight gave the mare a gentle pet along the neck before stepping into the bakery. Twilight didn't know the owner of the shop, but the owner knew her, and welcomed the handmaiden with all of the fanfare one would expect of a noblewoman. The baker offered samples of bread, and ale from their brother's meadery, all for the hope that the handmaiden would speak kindly of their shops in the future.

"The jelly buns will be just a moment, Madame Twilight," said the baker with a bow. "They just need to be decorated."

"Yes, yes, just please, hurry," said Twilight. "I'm hoping to beat the rain."

A shrill neigh came from outside, immediately stealing Twilight's attention from the baker. She had no time to concern herself with sweets just then, and she rushed out of the door and onto the main road that she arrived on. Just as soon as her feet touched the wet cobbles, a hooded, cloaked figure had clambered onto Opalescence. The cloaked figure turned to lock eyes with Twilight, a length of dark cloth obfuscating most of their face save for their bold magenta eyes, and quickly snapped at the reins.

"Thief!" The word barely left Twilight's lips before Opalescense galloped down the road. Twilight took off after her, shouting to anyone in town who might hear her call. "Stop that horse! Thief!"

The chase led Twilight further from the center of Canterlot, and closer to losing Rarity's prized steed. With each sharp turn, Twilight could feel her legs burn from the strain, and the gap between her and the horse thief grow wider. It was impossible for her to catch up, but still, she tried. Her shoes slipped across the slick, wet cobblestones, and Twilight's legs went out from beneath her. She hit the ground with a grunt, clutching her middle as she lost the wind from her lungs.

"Three hells…" Twilight slowly sat herself up, holding her chest gingerly. She looked up, beyond puzzled that the horse thief still stood just a few paces away, as if waiting for her. Or taunting her. Twilight slowly stood up, discarding her shoes, and approached the thief. Just as before, the horse thief snatched the reins to the right, galloping down a dark, forgotten alley. "Hmph. Alright, then. Let's see this through…"

Twilight broke into a jog down the alley, knowing full and well that she could very easily be running into a trap. At that moment, Twilight did not care about that. She had never been fond of thieves, and furthermore, she cared for Opalescence almost as much as Sweetie and Rarity did. So, without giving much thought to what may lay around the corner, Twilight strode boldly into this dark, secluded corner of Canterlot.

"I hope you know just who you're stealing from," said Twilight, crossing her arms as she entered the alley. She cocked a brow upon her arrival, frowning at the one, two, three hooded figures awaiting her, standing between her and Opalescence. Each held a sword in their hand, and they approached Twilight slowly. "Three of you to rob one little old handmaiden seems a bit excessive, don't you think?"

"I see what he meant." The main thief, the one who stole Opalescence, spoke callously, gruffly. A woman without much grace or decorum. She pulled down her mask and scowled at Twilight. "Obnoxious little bitch, aren't you?"

"I am going to ignore that comment and give you one chance. Return to me my horse and leave me be." Twilight had no weapons on her person, but she opposed these thieves all the same. "I will tell no one of this, and you will escape the Empress' wrath."

"And should we refuse?"

"I cannot promise the Empress' wrath, but I can ensure you will suffer mine."

"Obnoxious and arrogant," remarked another thief, a man beside the leader. "Kill her, love."

Twilight tilted her head in confusion but did not make any attempt to retreat from her assailants. She simply stood her ground, watching as the three made their way for her. The woman in charge was leading the pack, but the man who spoke with her stood close beside her. Twilight was not certain as to why this trio sought her demise, but she had no intentions of allowing them to achieve their goals.

"Ariesalta!" A wave of magick surged forward, forcefully knocking the silent third attacker to the ground. She scrambled up to rejoin her companions, only for them all to be staggered by another wave of sorcery. "Stay down. This is your final—" Quick as a flash, the lead woman snatched a dagger from her belt and threw it at Twilight's head; though surprising, it was child's play for Twilight to snatch the knife from the air with a flourish of magick. She grabbed the knife and held it tightly, holding her stolen weapon at the ready.

"You didn't tell me she was a witch, Dash." The woman, formerly silent, made her voice heard, and she spoke in the same uneducated, unrefined manner as her leader. She stood up and held her sword at the ready. "If I knew I—"

"Fulmena Minimus!"

Twilight flicked her wrist towards that woman, her fingers surging with mana. Lightning split through the air, wrapping around the woman and eliciting a screech of anguish. The woman collapsed in a smoking heap, and, with the other assailants taking pause, Twilight took the opportunity to advance a step. The leader, the one called Dash, let out a shout and rushed for Twilight, her companion not far behind. Twilight stepped aside, dancing through a flurry of steel with the aide of her sorcery, a gentle nudge of magick being more than enough to protect her flesh from the angry edge of her assailants' blades. Though she had practiced with Spearhead's dagger, Twilight was far from a swordmaster; Even still, she was a mage. A Destruction mage, no less. Two average swordsmen had no hope.

"Ariesalta!" Twilight sent forth another surge of magick into the man's chest, sending him into the grimy bricks that comprised the wall. The man grunted in pain, his grunt followed by a metallic clinking as something clattered to the floor. Twilight had no time to investigate, as she still had one last swordsman to contend with. "Ignis!"

A plume of lavender flame erupted from Twilight's palm, burning into a smoldering orange as it soared through the air. Dash held her arms up to her face in some misguided attempt to protect herself from the inferno that would surely engulf her, and yet, the flames never did. The flames danced around her, dissipating into acrid smoke before it could impact her. Twilight's eyes went wide in shock, tilting her head in utter disbelief.

"You're a mage?" Twilight asked incredulously. In response, Dash leaped forth and slashed at Twilight's chest, her blade connecting with nothing more than an arcane barrier of Twilight's creation. Twilight swiped her own blade through the air, slashing at Dash's fingers and causing her to drop her sword. "Irrigo!"

A great deluge of water surged from nowhere, surging up to Dash's waist in an attempt to push her back. The swordsman stumbled, but managed to stay upright for the most part. Even in the face of these waves, she fought forward, a swipe and slash at the handmaiden's throat very nearly connecting.

"Glacian!" shouted Twilight, snapping her fingers. A breeze blew through the alley, and the water pooling around Dash quickly froze solid. She screamed in pain, the sudden cold burning at her flesh, and swiped her hand down toward the ice encasing her lower body. Twilight intervened, meeting Dash's hand with her own. "Imperia Tranquillus!"

The sorcery was meant to dispel any magick it came in contact with, and it was a sorcery that Twilight had learned very early on in her studies. Whatever magick that Dash sought to cast should have simply dissipated into nothingness, much like Twilight's flames did. Instead, Dash wailed in pain, and her finger bent backward at an awkward angle. A glittering ring fired from her finger, clinking off of the slippery wet cobblestones, launched from Dash's hand with such force that it broke her finger.

“Fucking cunt!” Dash gripped her hand in anguish, her finger absolutely mangled. Judging by the way it dangled and bent, Twilight guessed it had broken in at least two different locations. “You’ll die for that!”

“That was not my doing. What did you do?” She stooped down and grabbed the ring from the floor, discovering it to be made of platinum, and that the inside of the band was inscribed with tiny arcane symbols. “You’re no mage, but you’re mates with one. Where did you get this?”

“It was a gift,” said Dash through gritted teeth. “Your mum gave it to me when I was finished ploughing her.”

“My mother is likely dead by now,” droned Twilight.

“Aww, what a shame. Her little whore heart must have given out from the strain of it all.”

“I am going to ask you one time and one time only. If you answer me properly, I promise that you will live. Another comment like that, and your fate will be out of my hands.” Twilight held the arcana ring up, waving it beneath Dash’s nose. “Where in three hells did you get this?”

“Fine… Come closer, I’ll tell you,” relented Dash. Twilight leaned in, and Dash responded by spitting directly into the handmaiden’s eyes. “I nicked it off of your dead mum, you stuck up cunt.”

“Dolo—” Twilight stopped herself before she could finish her incantation, letting her sorcery fade. That was no way for a handmaiden to behave, even if disrespected by a lowlife such as Dash. Instead of unleashing her fury onto Dash, Twilight simply produced a handkerchief with her magick and used it to wipe her face clean. “Do you know who I am? Do you know that you’re attacking—”

“Empress Cunt’s favorite scum suckling bitch, yeah. I know a lapdog when I see one.” Dash spat again, though Twilight managed to step aside in time. “If you’re gonna kill me, then get on with it. Unless you need your Master’s permission. I’m surprised you were even out here alone, without her here to walk you.”

“In the name of Empress Celestia, the High Queen of all of Equestria, you and your companions are under arrest. You will be imprisoned until your trial, at which point you will face justice at the hand of the Divine Ruler of the Land, Empress Celestia.”

Twilight pocketed the ring, then inspected the other two fallen bodies while Dash continued to spew profanities. The woman she had shot with lightning was alive, if barely, and she quickly bound her wrists with some rope she had kept in Opalescense’s saddlebag. Next, she bound the wrists of the man she had knocked out against the wall, finally able to investigate that clinking sound. Coins, golden coins littering the floor. Easily hundreds of bits, spilling from a burlap sack that lay on the ground. A frown made its way to Twilight’s features when she saw the bag, and the Royal Insignia that was branded into it.

“I suppose I ought to find a guard to take you in, before you get frostbite,” said Twilight. She grabbed up the bag, spilling the coins onto the floor and tucking the sack itself into Opalesence’s saddlebag. She climbed atop the horse and gently led her down the alley, pausing when she saw Dash’s gaze; The swordsman kept glancing to the unconscious man, wearing an expression that could only be described as concerned. “Hm. Perhaps I should take your friend with me, so you don’t do anything foolish. Well, more foolish than spitting in the face of the Empress’ handmaiden.”

“You keep your hands off him or I’ll leave you deader than your whore mother!” spat Dash. Twilight snorted, and snapped her fingers; the unconscious man floated up and was gently lowered across Opalesence’s back. “I mean it, dog! You hear me? I’ll fucking end you!”

“If you somehow manage to escape, your friend will be publicly executed tomorrow morning. The Empress loves a good show, and take it from me. She can be very creative in her wickedness.” Twilight did not expect to need to go through with this threat, but she made certain to be as convincing as possible. Dash opened her mouth to retort, but Twilight cut her off. “Make another sound and I will make it happen right now. The Empress may be creative, but I am her favorite student for a reason.”

Dash looked as though she had more to say, but she closed her mouth nevertheless, responding to Twilight with only a venomous gaze. Finally, Twilight had managed to shut her up. She chuckled to herself, shaking her head before snapping the reins and setting off to the center of town, in search of a guard’s wagon, and a messenger. She would be late delivering those jelly buns, and the Empress would surely want to see the three men who dared attacked her handmaiden with her own two eyes.

"So, what do you intend to do with them?"

Twilight paused, her pacing coming to a stop before the Empress. She was a bit surprised to hear the Empress ask such a question, considering her tendency to think and act quickly. As she considered things, however, it made sense for Celestia to ask such a thing. Always curious to see what Twilight would do in difficult situations. Twilight felt a sort of quiet resolve, endeavoring not to disappoint Celestia with her actions.

"I'd like to ask them a few questions first," said Twilight carefully. Twilight knew she had to be exceedingly cautious moving forward, for there was no telling who was responsible for her attack. So cautious, was she, that she hadn’t even told the entire story to the Empress. As far as Celestia was made aware, Twilight found the coins in an unmarked parcel; If the person who wanted her dead was castle staff, as Twilight began to suspect, the fewer who knew, the better. "From what I can tell, they were paid to attack me. I would like to know why."

"Smart. Not as fun as just killing them, though I applaud your restraint," remarked the Empress.

"Hm. Where's Ms. Rarity?"

"She wanted to interrogate the men who stole her horse. She should be here with the culprits in a moment." The Empress pulled Twilight by her leash, gently guiding the handmaiden over to her throne. "How are you feeling?"

"Peeved, for one. That Dash woman was quite rude," pouted Twilight. "Beyond that… I don't understand why this would happen. I've never done anyone wrong, not that I can recall. Why would someone want to kill me?"

"Because they hate you, my dear."

"Celestia!"

"It is true. Consider your position, Twilight Sparkle." Empress Celestia tugged on Twilight's leash, gently bringing the handmaiden into her lap. "You are a beautiful, powerful woman with abilities the average man could only dream of possessing. With the snap of your fingers, you have access to enough gold to feed a peasant's family for years and years. Your every meal is a feast the likes of which the dirty unwashed masses could hardly imagine." The Empress laughed and gently tapped Twilight on the nose. "They hate you for the same reasons that they hate me."

"If your aim is to make me feel better, may I suggest a different approach?"

"They hate you because you are like me. And that means you are stronger than them, stronger than their hate. It is one of the reasons I am so glad to have found you." Celestia stroked her fingers through her pet's hair, just her presence alone being enough to soothe Twilight. "After so long of being alone, it's nice to have someone who understands what it's like to be above it all. And I hope that you understand that we are here together."

"I suppose it is nice, in a way," admitted Twilight. "If I am to be hated for reaching my potential, then at least I have good company.”

“Remember what I told you. We are special, because we can do things others cannot. Some people cannot accept that,” explained the Empress. “With our power, we have the responsibility, the duty, to shape the world into what we desire of it, regardless of what those closed-minded cretins choose to accept. I trust you to wield such power with—"

Twilight darted in close and, quick as a flash, pecked the Empress on the cheek. The sudden kiss clearly caught Celestia by surprise, so much so that her cheeks tinged a rosy red. Twilight smiled, a bit smug and satisfied that she had successfully gotten one over on the High Queen.

"Thank you, Celestia. You speaking to me this way means a lot to me," said Twilight. "Makes me feel a bit better about nearly being assassinated."

"Oh, Twilight, my dear," laughed the Empress. "Those three dalcops only wish that they ‘nearly’ got you. From what I can tell, you did quite a number on them."

"I did only what I needed to. I only wanted to defend myself.” Twilight let out a sigh, burying her face in her palms. “I very nearly lost my temper, and cast that curse you use occasionally. Doloria. Dash angered me so, and I considered making her pay for it.” So close was she to the Empress that Twilight could sense the shift in Celestia’s being, the way her heart skipped a beat, and it filled the handmaiden with a dark amusement when she realized what had happened. “Does it excite you to know that I hurt someone?”

“Perhaps. While I make no attempt to hide my… Shall we say, sadistic tendencies... That does not mean I wear them with pride. If it brings you discomfort to know that I enjoy hearing that, I will not burden you with such knowledge in the future.”

“Dash screamed. When I broke her finger, I mean. I can still hear her scream, ringing in my head. And yet… Still audible, despite her scream, was the snap of bone. Like an old log being split in twain.” Twilight didn’t look back at the Empress, but she felt that same twisted, perverted exhilaration radiate from Celestia with each word. “Her finger dangled from her hand, and had I been in the mood to do so, I’m certain I could have pulled it clean off with just my hands.”

“Careful, Twilight Sparkle.” The Empress breathed out the words in a low, raspy whisper. “If you keep on like that, I may not be able to restrain myself. My only hope is that you do not judge me too harshly.”

“I could never. I know that there is more than just this side of you. There is kindness in you, when you can be arsed to show it.” Twilight chuckled to herself, climbing out of the Empress’ lap. The prisoners would surely be here soon, and it would not be appropriate to pass judgment on criminals in such a position. “Besides… I understand why you like it. I don’t quite find the same enthusiasm that you do, but there’s something exciting about being in power.”

“You know, the longer I keep you by my side, the more I find myself thinking the same thought.”

“And what thought is that, my Queen?”

“That you would make for a quite good Queen, yourself.” The Empress leaned to the side, straining her ears with her eyes trained on the throne room doors. “Rarity is coming with the prisoners. If you would prefer not to be here, I can handle it from here.”

“Do you trust me, Celestia?” asked Twilight. Without a second of hesitation, the Empress nodded, and Twilight responded with a kiss on the cheek. “Then allow me to judge them. Perhaps I can learn from them. Discover who’s after me, so I may stop them.”

“You have my support, Twilight Sparkle,” said the Empress. There was a solid, booming knock on the door, marking the end of the Empress’ time alone with her handmaiden. “Go on. The Court is yours today.”

“Thank you, Celestia. I won’t forget this.” Twilight cleared her throat and stood up a bit straighter, staring forward at the door with a renewed conviction. “You may enter!”

The doors blew open, and first stepped the Chancellor. Rarity moved a bit slower than she might have otherwise, apparently still nursing her midsection from before. Behind her was a squadron of guards lugging their prisoners. All of them were bound with their hands behind their backs, but there were slight differences in their escorts; The male assailant and the female that Twilight struck with lightning were both being led by a single guard each, whereas the loud, brash, and rude leader was being held, thrashing in place, by two powerful Daybreakers. They had been stripped of their cloaks and given simple tunics to wear, allowing Twilight to see them a bit better. The woman who had been struck by lightning had boldly piercing eyes of gold, and a short head of untidy, stark white hair. The man, by comparison, had longer, even more untamed hair of blonde. Finally was Dash, who had the shortest hair of the bunch, her multicolored locks greasy and matted with dirt.

The guards stopped a few feet before Twilight, dropping their prisoners at the handmaiden’s feet before bowing and retreating. At Twilight’s instruction, they filed out of the room, all but the Daybreakers who stood behind Dash without moving.

“And keep your stinking mitts off me, or else you’ll have three hells to pay!” snapped Dash. Twilight raised a brow, uncertain if it was courage or ignorance that allowed Dash to shout at a Daybreaker, or if there was a difference at all. “Oh, lucky me, it’s the snobby cunt herself…”

“How’s your finger?” asked Twilight dryly. Dash snarled, but said nothing more just then. “Though you stand in the Empress’ Court, today, it is I who decides your fate. So, the lot of you, state your names. Answer my questions and I will consider showing leniency in your sentencing.”

“Gylda Griffin,” grunted the woman who had been struck with lightning. She showed signs of mild burns on her flesh, but otherwise seemed no worse for wear. “My father was an archer for your guard, slated to become captain. He died during The Hive’s siege of Canterlot.”

“Zephyr Breeze,” said the man. Twilight pouted at that name, somehow finding it to be familiar. “Simple son of a hunter.”

“And the name’s Rainbow fucking Dash!” shouted Dash, rising to her feet. Immediately, a Daybreaker let out a rattling groan and put a boot to the back of her leg, sending her back to her knees. “Should be easy to remember, just imagine your mum moaning it all—”

“If you mention my mother again, I will have you hanged in town square within the hour,” said Twilight flatly. Dash just chuckled to herself, falling back to finally allow Twilight to speak. “My question is simple. Who paid you to attack me?”

“As if we’d ever tell you! You’re nothing but a—” Dash’s rant petered off into a slurry of unintelligible mumbles. Twilight held her hand up, using her sorcery to keep Dash’s tongue in place.

“I have hold of your tongue now. If you are not cautious, I will be compelled to give a little yank.” To emphasize her point, Twilight jerked her hand ever so slightly; Just that motion was enough to magickally pull Dash forward by the tongue, causing her to fall onto her face. The would-be assassin smoldered as she pulled herself upright. “I want to hear from Zephyr Breeze now. Why do you follow someone like her?”

“She’s my better half,” remarked Zephyr. “Look, we’re just a small band of sellswords. Not enough honest work in this city, so we made our own work.”

“Did your wife tell you who you were attacking?”

“Not until we were already paid. We were given a thousand bits now, with another two-thousand promised upon delivery of your head. Accepting money like that is a contract that we couldn’t back out from.” Zephyr Breeze let out a tired, frustrated sigh. “What’s more, my lovely wife already spent much of it. At that point, it was either your head or ours.”

“Who paid you?” asked Twilight.

“We don’t know,” swore Zephyr Breeze. “He didn’t speak much, mostly just handed us notes, which he burned after we read.”

“Surely there’s something you can recall?”

“Goddess above, this is infuriating!” Rarity broke her silence, shaking her head at the nonsensical display. “Empress, if I may be so bold to say, this is a waste of the Court’s time. I already interrogated them and, completely unsurprisingly, none of them know anything.”

“Hey, hang on a minute!” Dash’s tongue obeyed her command once more, with Twilight’s attention straying from her sorcery. “Completely unsurprisingly? What’s that supposed to mean, eh?”

“It means you’re as dull as a mule and twice as ugly.” Rarity gestured with a hand, sending a wave of magick at Dash and knocking her over once again. “As I was saying, Empress, these three don’t know anything. I say we just kill them and be on with it.”

“You are appealing to the wrong member of the court,” said the Empress dryly. “This is Twilight Sparkle’s decision.”

“Sparkle. You don’t seriously think there’s anything worth gleaning from this collection of dimwits?”

“We can’t just kill them, there’s still something we can learn,” said Twilight. She thought on things for a moment, going through all the possibilities in her mind. “Alright, were there any other targets?”

“We were only paid for the handmaiden,” swore Zephyr. “No sod would be daft enough to pay us to kill the Empress, if that’s your concern.”

“Yet I’m looking at a sod who would be daft enough to accept the job.” Twilight never strayed her eyes from Dash as she spoke. “Zephyr Breeze. Your name is familiar, and I do not know why. Do you have any explanation?"

"I—"

"His sister is a cellar maid of ours," said Rarity, growing more impatient with each passing second. "Flutter something or other."

"Fluttershy?" Immediately, Twilight felt her stomach clench. "Is that so?"

"My sister had nothing to do with this. I swear it." A notable panic crawled into Zephyr's voice, new desperation that he didn't have before. "We haven't spoken in years. She didn't agree with my decision to become a mercenary. She—"

"If your sister is innocent, then she has nothing to fear." Twilight tapped her foot, deep in thought. What to do, she hadn't the faintest idea. "Where did you meet with your boss?"

"Just outside of the city. A little forest by the east wall," said Zephyr. "We didn't see where he rode in from, because he was waiting for us there."

"Hm… is there anything else? Something you're forgetting or—"

"Sparkle, we'll be here all day, going at this pace," groaned Rarity. She crossed the room, standing just in front of Twilight, and dropped her voice to a whisper. "Listen to me. The only possibilities are that they're lying about what they know or they're just that damn stupid. If they're lying, that's one more crime to their names and we kill them. If they're stupid, then they offer us nothing, and we kill them. It is truly that simple."

"Just killing them won't solve anything. Whoever paid to have me killed is still out there, Rarity," said Twilight with a frown. "I need to know that they won't hire someone else to finish the job."

"They won't, not if we make an example of these three. Besides, he was meant to pay three-thousand bits to these three. Once we show the people what happens to those who dare threaten the Empress' property, he won't be able to afford another set of mercenaries." Rarity looked past Twilight, her eyes landing on the High Queen. "You agree, do you not? You would just have them executed, yes?"

"The Chancellor does have a point," admitted Celestia, a bit begrudgingly. "Whoever this man is, it was a miracle he could afford even one, but two sets of mercenaries? And after the first set was handily defeated by the target herself? I worry if even I would be able to afford to pay such a bounty. What's more, Golden Oak is running out of cells. Currently, there's only enough space for one additional prisoner. We have no choice but to execute them."

"Celestia, you said you trusted me," said Twilight.

"I did. And I do."

"I have an idea. Do I have your blessing?"

“Twilight Sparkle…” The Empress pursed her lips, but raised her hands in defeat. “I’ve done well to trust your judgment so far. I see no reason why you would lead me astray now. You have my blessing to do as you wish.”

“Thank you. I think this will make you proud.” Twilight winked to the Empress before turning back to her prisoners, her expression suddenly as serious as the plague. She stepped forward, folding her hands behind her back as she approached. “Zephyr Breeze. Gylda Griffin. Rainbow Dash. The court finds you guilty of your crimes. Your sentence would normally be death by hanging, but I have decided something more appropriate for the likes of you. I am going to give you one last chance to scrape your memory together. You will spend the night in Canterlot Dungeon, and tomorrow, you will face judgment… in the Empress’ Arena.”

“Ha! You’re going to make us fight your men for our freedom?” laughed Dash. “We welcome it! Send as many of your cowardly men as you like, we’ll cut them down all the same!”

“Make sure you maintain that enthusiasm, Ms. Dash, because your opponent won’t be the average gladiator.” Twilight leaned forward, cracking a devious smile. “Your opponent will be me.”

“Sparkle!” Rarity took a step forward, beyond shocked by what she heard. Even the Empress shifted, once again surprised by her handmaiden’s actions. “This is absurd!”

“Someone paid for my head. I am going to show them why they should be more careful with their money,” declared Twilight. “You will battle me until one of us falls, and I will show your employer, whoever he may be, that I am not so fragile.”

“You cannot do that. It’s… It’s ridiculous, you can’t—”

“It is not your place to decide what my handmaiden can and cannot do,” said the Empress, folding her hands in front of her face. “That said… I must ask if you're certain about this, Twilight Sparkle. This is a dangerous game you play.”

“I am as certain of this as I am about anything, m’lady.” Twilight bowed, dropping her smirk and returning to the Empress pure intensity. “You have nothing to worry about.”

“Very well, then. Ms. Rarity, if you would, please escort these three to Canterlot Dungeon until tomorrow,” ordered Celestia. “And then get the word out. Tomorrow’s game will surely be one of a kind, and it deserves an audience of similar magnitude.”

“Right away, Empress.” Rarity bowed to the High Queen before turning to the three criminals before her. She gestured to the Daybreakers, who grabbed Dash by the arms and yanked her up to her feet. “This way, come along. We’ve not got all day. “

With little argument from the trio of sellswords, Rarity led the path out of the throne room. Silence reigned for several moments, until the doors closed behind the Daybreakers and Twilight was left alone with her mistress. She glanced at Celestia, who didn’t meet her gaze at that time. The Empress was very clearly sidetracked, her expression almost vacant until, all of a sudden, she shook herself free. She turned to Twilight and frowned.

“You are trying to impress me,” said the Empress finally. Twilight offered no response, which simply confirmed Celestia’s suspicions. “You know, you do not need to do that.”

“You should talk. But you underestimate me, Empress,” said Twilight. “My goal isn’t just to impress you. I have more practical aspirations, as well.”

“Such as?”

“They’re lying. Someone knows more than they’re letting on. But they’re not going to bother spilling their secrets if they know that they’re going to die anyway. If I give them a chance, however slight… They may reveal more.”

“Why not offer them such an ultimatum here?”

“No offense, Empress, but you can be a bit… Intimidating,” said Twilight. “Your presence, and Rarity carrying on about having them killed, all it did was make them hold onto their information tighter. But if I remove you from the equation, and put them into the game… If they win, they can live.”

“Them winning against you is precisely what I am afraid of,” countered Celestia.

“They can’t win, and it does not matter if they can. Only that they think they can. I assure you, this strategy will work. It's a bit risky, but I'll get nowhere if I play too defensively."

A hand gripped Twilight by her leash and, with incredible strength, pulled her over to the throne. The Empress held onto the leather tightly, and she dragged Twilight closer and closer until the handmaiden was nearly in her lap again. But her expression had shifted greatly since earlier. The uninitiated might call it fury, but Twilight knew better. She knew that this was not rage, but an intense passion.

"Life is not a game of Siege, Twilight," said the Empress. "You cannot be reckless."

"I acknowledge that I am taking a risk, but it is a calculated one," promised Twilight, flashing a cheeky little smirk. "You always praised me for my arithmetic." The Empress' frown didn't budge, and Twilight quickly amended herself. "I give you my word, Empress, that I will leave that arena in one piece, and with more information on my attacker."

"I do not want to see them harm a single hair on your head, Twilight Sparkle."

"I give you my word, they shall not." Twilight bowed her head solemnly, but never once did her confidence waver. She did not simply believe what she said, but she knew it to be true as certainly as she knew the sun to be bright. “You’ve taught me well, and I will not forget your lessons.”

“Oh, Twilight Sparkle… If you die out there, I will be so incredibly cross with you." The Empress tugged on the leash, bringing Twilight in even closer, and pressed her lips to the handmaiden's forehead. "But when have you ever sought to do any less than please me?"

"Never. And I have no intention of beginning now," said Twilight boldly. She stood up and stepped away from the Empress, taking her leather leash into her own hands. "If you'd permit me, I would like to go and prepare myself for battle. Just because I plan on winning doesn't mean they plan on making it easy for me."

The Empress clasped Twilight’s hand in her own, holding her tightly for a moment while she inspected her handmaiden. Twilight matched her gaze, peering into Celestia’s cold, calculating eyes without a glint of fear or doubt. No, Twilight Sparkle felt only confidence, power, and determination. Finally, after a spell of silence, Celestia brought her mouth to Twilight’s hand, pressing her soft, full lips to the handmaiden’s fingers.

“Go on, Twilight Sparkle,” said the Empress. “Go on and give them hell.”

Justice

For a full fortnight after discovering the mastermind behind the attempt on her life, Twilight Sparkle did nothing about it.

She did not confront Rarity in any way, the reason for this being twofold. Firstly, caution was of paramount importance. This wasn't a predatory guard or a band of sellswords led by a numbskull she was dealing with. No, Twilight found herself opposite a mage, a powerful sorceress trained in the arts of magick by the Empress of all of Equestria. To approach Rarity without a plan would be tantamount to suicide.

Secondly was the simple fact that Rarity was not at the castle much at all. For one reason or the other, Rarity had requested leave just two days after the battle in the arena and, at Twilight's behest, the Empress granted that wish. It did not appear that Rarity was aware of Twilight's revelation, and Twilight wanted it to stay that way for the time being, until she could figure out how to get what she needed.

A confession of guilt to Rarity's crimes.

Fourteen days later, and word reached Twilight that Rarity was returning, at noon. Conveniently, this put her arrival after the Empress would have departed from the castle, having scheduled a trip out of the city to visit a winery in the west that was gaining in notoriety for their excellent vintages. And so, for a short pocket of time, Twilight would have free range of the castle, a free range that she exercised by visiting the Chancellor's chambers.

Twilight strolled through Rarity's room, poking and prodding through her belongings with no particular goal in mind. She already knew what she was looking for, and where she was most likely to find it, but considering that Rarity had tried to kill her Twilight reasoned she had earned the right to rifle through the woman's things. After a bit of lollygagging, Twilight found herself at the Chancellor’s dresser, the surface of which was sparsely covered and very neatly organized. There were few things of note atop the dresser, just a small lockbox that held a few bits of jewelry, a stack of letters, Rarity’s ornate letter opener, and the very thing that Twilight was after in the first place.

The door opened behind Twilight, but she pretended not to notice the rustling behind her until she heard the surprised, irate gasp from the door.

“What in three hells are you doing here, Sparkle?” demanded the Chancellor. Twilight steadied her breathing, then turned to face Rarity, who glanced down at what Twilight held and frowned even more intensely. “Invading my privacy and nicking my things, hm?”

“Oh, hello, Chancellor. Apologies for the intrusion. I was looking for you, and I heard you might be back in your room,” explained Twilight. “When I saw that you weren’t here, I suppose I just got a bit sidetracked.”

“Hmph. My watch, please?”

Twilight looked down, as if surprised to see herself holding Rarity’s glittering silver pocketwatch. With a little hum, Twilight crossed the room and pressed the watch into Rarity’s outstretched palm. The Chancellor opened it to check the time, and then quickly closed it before stowing it away.

“A thousand pardons. I saw it and couldn’t resist,” admitted Twilight. “It’s a beautiful watch, and I realized I had never seen it up close. It’s even more pretty than I imagined.”

“It was a gift from my mother before she died. It's been in my family for generations. Which is why I seldom let anyone touch it." Rarity narrowed her gaze at the handmaiden, her irritation radiating off of her in waves. "So. What was so important that you would barge into my room without my permission?"

"Ah. Well." Twilight stepped past the Chancellor and took a pause in the doorway. "Do you mind if we go for a short walk? Just through the castle."

"So be it."

The tension between the pair was nearly corporeal as they left the room, setting out for a stroll with seemingly no destination. Somehow, that sensation that she was one wrong word from igniting the Chancellor's rage, was somewhat familiar. Though she may have been used to Rarity being annoyed with her, Twilight still found the situation rather unpleasant.

"So. We are walking," said Rarity dryly. "What do you want?"

"I suppose, given that I very nearly lost my life recently, I have been considering things a bit more closely." Twilight turned them around a corner, down a long, narrow corridor that led toward the center of the castle. "Thinking about life, the things that matter, and I was struck with a question. I wanted to ask you, Chancellor Rarity, do you consider us to be friends?"

Rarity stopped for a moment, and Twilight followed suit. To the handmaiden's surprise, there was a considerable amount of uncertainty across Rarity's features. Twilight had been expecting a simple denial or affirmation, whether honest or deceitful. For her to be grappling with her answer for such a long period was in no way what Twilight could have anticipated.

"It is not that simple, Sparkle. The first chancellor, after pledging himself to the Empress' employ, took a vow of silence," explained Rarity. "From the day he took the job to the day he drew his final breath, he spoke nary a single word to anyone other than her Excellence. Of course, the Empress decided that such things were impractical to maintain, and would not enforce such vows in the future, but that is the spirit behind my position. I vowed to give myself wholly to her Empress' service. I may not marry nor bear children, nor partake in any such pleasures of the flesh."

"So what? You are not allowed to have friends?"

"I do not consider such things to be appropriate. Were things different… Well. There's no use in thinking such things."

"I see. Well, Ms. Rarity, let me just say, I consider you to be my friend. I find your wisdom, strength, and loyalty to be incredibly admirable," said Twilight. She resumed walking, and Rarity slowly trailed behind her by a few paces. "And I appreciate all of the sacrifices you've made, personally and professionally, for my benefit. Do not think for a moment that I am not eternally grateful for all you've done for me. The day I was attacked by Luna and her men, and you cleaned me, patched me up… I did not forget that."

"It is perhaps impossible to completely remove the personal aspect from this job, Sparkle," admitted Rarity. Unease crept in her voice, a slowly mounting dread that grew more weighty with each syllable to pass her lips. "Whether we are friends or not… We are destined to be here together, at the Empress' side. And I believe we can take some solace in that."

"You are my friend, Rarity. Which is why I came here seeking an explanation." Just like that, Twilight's demeanor changed. Her voice went a bit cold, unwavering and unflinching in her resolve. "Rather than revenge."

"Revenge? I do not—"

"When I first was attacked, I was afraid. I did not know who wanted me dead or to which depths they would stoop to see me in the ground. But when I found out who was responsible… I was not afraid anymore," said Twilight. "I found myself offended. To think that someone I respected and admired as much as I do you would seek to kill me, and not even have the will to do it herself… How little do you truly think of me?"

"I… Sparkle. These are heavy accusations that you are throwing about," replied Rarity. She tensed slightly, letting a few more paces go between her and her accuser. "I would not say such things without sufficient evidence, if I were you. The Empress surely would not appreciate it."

"I doubt the Empress would appreciate your actions, either. But I do not think we need to involve Celestia just yet." Twilight glanced over her shoulder, a glimmer in her eyes that seemed to put the chancellor on edge. "So let us stop dancing around the point and be open about what happened."

For several moments, Rarity didn't respond. Twilight didn't look at the chancellor, giving her a moment to collect herself. Finally, after a good long spell, Rarity let out a sigh, and slowly strode forward.

"Those idiots told you, then?" sighed Rarity.

"They let a few things slip, and I was able to work it out on my own. I suppose it only makes sense. If I'm being perfectly honest, I think I knew that you were never fond of me," said Twilight, perhaps with a bit of bitterness in her voice. "I had hoped we had grown past that, or at the very least you would be able to ignore your hate for me for the benefit of the Empress, but it seems I was wrong."

"This has nothing to do with my loyalty to her Excellence." Twilight let out a snort at that, which seemed to irritate the chancellor greatly. "You question my dedication? I would do anything for Empress Celestia."

"Even cripple your own sister?"

If the atmosphere previously was tense, then there were no words for the aura between the pair now. Rarity went pale as a ghost, grimacing as though she had been struck, which contrasted starkly with the handmaiden's expression; Twilight scowled, beaming out fury and contempt, and she wielded that anger with much the same dread-inducing efficacy as her mistress.

"You know, it never made sense to me, what happened to Sweetie Belle. Such a talented, gifted alchemist, and all of it goes up in smoke because of such an amateur's mistake." With each word grew Twilight's anger, and she closed the distance between her and the woman she once called her friend. "Sweetie Belle is a prodigy, likely among the best potions masters to ever stir a cauldron, and she somehow overlooked such a large amount of marsh mallow? But I suppose she didn't. You hid it. Invisibility would be child's play for you, and Sweetie never would have seen it."

"There is no need to involve my sister on our disagreement, Sparkle—"

"If only you would have thought to leave Sweetie alone before you burst her cauldron in her face," snarled Twilight. "And how so very apropos for you to think that this has anything at all to do with our 'disagreement'. Because everything must be about you, no?" The handmaiden shook her head in disbelief, scoffing derisively. "Trying to kill me, I could allow that. You aren't the first to seek my end and you surely won't be the last. But what you've done to Sweetie Belle, your own flesh and blood, is unforgivable."

"You don't know what you're talking about, Sparkle. I did not mean for the reaction to be so extreme, it was just supposed to blow up in smoke and scare her from trying to mix the potion. Sweetie's accident—" Again, the chancellor attempted to justify herself and, again, Twilight was having absolutely none of it.

"There was no accident! It was sabotage! Attempted fratricide, and for what? Because the Empress chose her to be handmaiden, over you? Because you weren't worthy enough? You nearly killed your sister! And some would say she'd be luckier if you succeeded." spat Twilight. "Answer me this, Chancellor. Because you may be a monster, but you're not stupid. Surely you didn't think you would get away with any of this. That I would die and the Empress would just give up on investigating and grant you my job. So how did you plan on keeping the Empress' trust, should I have died in that alley?"

"My loyalty is, was, and forever will lie with Empress Celestia. That has never changed," swore Rarity. "My devotion to her is wholly unwavering, and I forever have her interests at heart."

"Is that why you stole her alchemist? Why you sought to kill her favorite student?"

"You do not understand. To have something you want, more than anything in life, and someone else is promised it. It tears you up inside." Rarity's eyes sought Twilight's, and the handmaiden was once again infuriated by what she saw. Rarity's gaze sought not understanding or forgiveness, but pity. As if she was the victim of some grand tragedy. "I'm not proud of what I did, but try to imagine my pain. There's nothing else for me but her, and Sweetie intended to steal it away, so I thought. So I acted on impulse, and I have regretted it for every second since."

"Hm. Perhaps I was wrong. Perhaps you are stupid," scoffed Twilight. "Because surely, if you had any sense in your head at all, you would think twice of lecturing me, of all people, about not getting what you want." The Chancellor lowered her gaze, and a winding, whistling sound left her body, not unlike the final wheeze of a fallen man. "The Empress was right to choose me over you. She was right to choose anyone over you. You're not worthy of being at her side. You're not worthy of anything more than a dirt hole in the ground."

"You think I somehow don't know that?!" snapped Rarity. Finally, her sulking and self-pity gave way to fury, just as Twilight expected. "None are worthy of her Brilliance, and I am no exception! Nor are you, Sparkle. Remember that."

"I am ten times more worthy of her than you ever would be."

"Mind yourself, child. You may have grown comfortable in a dress, but never forget where you came from. When all is said and done, you're still just a dirty prisoner, whereas I… I am the most powerful and talented mage to ever serve her Empress."

"Oh, I believe you once were. Then, you made the unfortunate mistake of teaching me." The gaze Twilight leveled at her adversary was filled with enough toxic venom to fell an ox, and it had a similar effect on the chancellor's composure. "No wonder she prefers me. I'm younger than you, more talented than you, more interesting than you. Frankly, to think you ever stood a chance of earning her favor is simply laughable."

"Petty insults will get you nowhere." Despite the apparent confidence and control in her response, Rarity's voice was noticeably shaken, a very real smoldering anger creeping to her tongue. "Let us settle things like civilized ladies."

"I think we're past that, Ms. Rarity.” Twilight glanced over her shoulder, her eyes landing on the doors to the empty throne room just a few feet behind her, before turning her attention back to Rarity. “You tried to kill me. You tried to kill your sister. You’ve dishonored and disrespected the Empress with your treachery, and for what? To make yourself feel better? To forget how truly pathetic and powerless you are in the grand scheme of things?”

“Enough of this. I do not desire any further conflict, Sparkle,” said Rarity, her tone wholly unconvincing to Twilight’s ears. “You are justified in your anger towards me. Let us move past that.”

“I’m not just angry, Rarity. I’m disgusted. Sick to my stomach. You are a vile, spineless, despicable excuse for a woman. You do not deserve the Empress, nor do you deserve a perfect saint like Sweetie Belle as your own sister.” Twilight could almost feel Rarity about to erupt with violent fury, an outcome the handmaiden found herself welcoming. “You care for no one but yourself.”

“Pace thy tongue, child,” snarled the chancellor. “You do not know of what you speak.”

“Hmph. Funny.” Twilight looked deep into Rarity’s eyes, flashing her a wickedly smug grin. “The Empress had no qualms with the pace of my tongue last night.”

Time went still as Rarity processed what she had heard, and she very quickly brought her hand to her mouth, stifling any incoming sound with her fist. It was very clear that her composure was faltering, and that she was mere seconds away from an explosion. Good, as far as Twilight was concerned. From where she stood, Rarity deserved to feel this way, for all of her crimes.

“What?” said the chancellor, slowly, as if every word was a struggle. Twilight just laughed, which only upset Rarity further. “What did you just say to me?”

“Oh, I just thought, since we’re being so open with one another now, I may as well just come out and say it. I’m sure you knew, but it’s nice to be honest,” remarked Twilight. “No longer do I have to hide that the Empress and I have been fucking, for ages now. You must've known, we weren't particularly good at hiding it.”

“You… You’re trying to anger me,” said Rarity carefully. She reached into her breast pocket to consult her pocketwatch, and then chuckled darkly, her fist clenched so hard that her body trembled. She could barely speak, each and every syllable drawing her closer to tears. Twilight wasn’t proud of it, but seeing the chancellor like this brought her some dark, twisted sense of satisfaction. “Fair warning to you, Sparkle. It is working. There’s no witnesses here. The Empress is away for another few hours. You will regret trying to anger me.”

“Does it anger you to know that my tongue has pleasured her Greatness? Shame, really, that you’ll never get the chance. She’s quite the intense lover.” Twilight tilted her head, batting her lashes innocently at Rarity. “I suppose, since you’ll never share a bed with Celestia, the least I could do is tell you what it was like. Her skin is so soft, softer than the best silks in the kingdom, and yet, despite that… She’s so firm, and strong. Without the use of sorcery, she can pluck me from my feet and have her way with me.”

“Shut up. Just…. Stop it.”

“Oh, and her taste! She’s so sweet, so floral.” Twilight continued on unimpeded, paying Rarity’s growing fury very little attention. “In fact, you know what she tastes of?”

“This is your final warning, Sparkle. Stop.”

“Freshly bloomed honeysuckle. Simply delectable.”

With that, Rarity finally snapped, and let out a pained, anguished roar. She whipped her hands toward Twilight and screeched out a sloppy, mis-enunciated incantation. Despite her lack of discipline and measure in her sorcery, her mana was still more than powerful enough to manifest a bolt of lighting in her fingertips, which arced through the air and met with Twilight. The handmaiden just barely managed to get her arms up, a barrier of mana forming around her and protecting her from harm; the lightning harmlessly bounced away, scorching the rug at her feet.

“No wonder you hired Dash,” snorted Twilight. “You’re not strong enough to kill me on your own.”

“Fulmena Majora!”

Rarity’s voice shimmered with power and rage, and another bolt of lighting charged in her palm. Instead of leaving Rarity’s person and simply zipping through the air, this bolt, thick as a tree limb, beamed itself towards Twilight, the sorcery still drawing from its caster even as the handmaiden absorbed the brunt of the force and dispelled it around herself. For several seconds of continuous lighting, Rarity put her all into her sorcery. Once she could sustain the magick no longer, and blood steadily trickled from her nose, Rarity relented. The air was heavy with the acrid smell of smoke and yet, to the chancellor’s fury, Twilight stood unharmed, unbothered, smirking boldly in the face of the rabid chancellor.

“Really? Destruction magick, against me? Perhaps try some Alteration, it’s more your speed,” snorted Twilight. “Although I do not know how you plan to shout me to death.”

“Whatever way I choose to kill you, Sparkle, I assure you it will be agonizing!” Rarity clenched her fist, charging another sorcery in her hand. “You’ll long for a fate as kind as that which I gave my sister!” Twilight laughed again, shaking her head in disbelief, which only resulted in another furious shout from Rarity. “What is so damned funny, Sparkle?!”

“Your watch is fast.”

Without another word, Twilight snapped her fingers, forcing the doors behind her to open with a flourish of magick. Rarity went pale as a sheet, her legs giving out from beneath her upon seeing the throne inhabited by the Empress herself. Celestia stood up, arms crossed behind her back and gave a slow nod. This order was enough to make Rarity rise to her feet and, slowly, with trembling limbs, enter the throne room. Twilight finally let her smirk fall, and turned to join her mistress’ side, at which point she used her magick to close and lock the door behind her.

“I told you she was behind Sweetie’s accident,” said Twilight, offering her leash to Celestia, who silently accepted it. “And she confessed as such. Is this sufficient proof?”

“You did well, Twilight. But your praise shall have to wait until I deal with… This…” Celestia’s lip curled in disgust as she looked down on her chancellor, and she returned the leash to Twilight’s possession to free up her own hands. “Rarity… I do not often doubt my handmaiden, but when she told me of her discoveries… I admit, I thought she might be wrong. Or perhaps I hoped she was.”

“My Empress…” whined Rarity. “I…”

“The money you used to pay for your mercenaries. Where did it come from?” Celestia’s voice was cold, sterile, even-keeled. Far more chilling than any unhinged rage. “Your ledger is closely watched by the royal accountants, they would have noticed such a large withdrawal of funds.”

“It… It was the funds from Spearhead’s pension. I had the coin withdrawn to deliver to his widow a few weeks after his death.” Rarity kept her eyes glued to the floor, not daring to look the Empress in the eye. “When I arrived… She was dead. Killed herself, rather than be alone without her husband to provide for her. Since the coin was already processed, and the only two with any claim to it were both dead, I kept hold of it. Just in case it was needed.”

“Hmph. Had you spent your ill-gotten gold a bit more carefully, you may not be in this situation. I would pass my judgement on you, Rarity, but I would merely be echoing what Twilight said before. As such… I suppose all that’s left is your arraignment.”

“Arraignment? I…” Again, Rarity dropped to her knees, tears streaking down her face. “Yes. Very well.”

“Chancellor Rarity, you stand before the High Queen accused of attempted murder, conspiracy against the crown, and high treason,” declared the Empress. “How do you plead?”

“H-high treason?! My Empress, no! Never would I seek to harm you, no, no, no!”

“You’ve sought the deaths of both my handmaiden and my alchemist. That is almost as treacherous as attacking me." The Empress looked past Rarity, not even blessing the criminal with the gift of her direct eye contact. "Be thankful I am even bothering to go through the trouble of talking to you right now."

"My Empress… I never wanted…" Rarity reached for Empress Celestia, who pulled away from her feeble grasp. "I am guilty. But please, show mercy on me. My loyalty lays now as it always has, with you."

"How can I possibly trust you now, Rarity? Knowing that every time I leave you alone with my handmaiden, you might make an attempt on her life?"

Rarity opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out, for there were no words that would sway the High Queen. Instead, Rarity acted, slowly unbuttoning her jacket and tossing it aside. She did much the same to her blouse, pausing a moment before pulling it over her head and setting it on the ground. She kneeled upright and spread her arms, displaying her myriad of scars, welts, and burns. The Empress said nothing, but Twilight swore she saw the briefest glint of surprise from her mistress.

"Each mark on my body is atonement for my failures. This one here." Rarity pointed to a large gash on her stomach, the freshest of them all. "This was for my failure to lead Sparkle through the Calypso visit properly, forcing her to take such drastic measures." She pointed to another scar, a jagged incision just below her navel. "This one was for failing to quell the riot outside of the castle fifteen years ago. But this one… this is my favorite." Rarity tugged her bra down to show the brand of the Empress' sun, the insignia of the Equestrian Empire. "My first one. For the Hive's assault on Canterlot, that killed your last chancellor. My mum. I couldn't protect her then, so I gave myself this mark to remind myself that nothing is more important to me than you."

"You were just a little girl when Ayomi killed your mother," noted the Empress. Rarity nodded wildly, desperately, with the faintest glimmer of hope on her eyes.

"Even as a child, I knew that my pain was second to your will. With each scar, I resolved to be stronger, for you." To Rarity's surprise, to her elation, she felt the Empress' hand gently caress her face. "All I've done, I do for you, my Empress. I love you more than anything, my own flesh included."

"Oh, Rarity. You poor thing…" The Empress sighed. She stopped down, finally looking Rarity in the eye. There was nothing behind that look, not an ounce of passion or emotion, and that chilled Rarity to the bone. Even Twilight, who merely sat as a spectator, felt a chill at the look from her Empress. "This whole ordeal… It is my fault. And I apologize."

"Y-your fault? Empress, no! How could it be…?"

"I'm afraid I've enabled you, by not being totally forthright. You've been deluded for years, thinking that you are more than you truly are, and I did you a disservice by not putting you in your place sooner. The truth is, Rarity, that I do not love you as you love me." The Empress' hand drifted down, away from Rarity's face, and to her shoulder. "In fact, I do not even think it would be accurate to say that I like you. I tolerated you because you were loyal, and relatively competent at your job. But, barring that… I do not care for you in the slightest. I feel nothing for you. Were you to die suddenly, I would not shed a tear. I would not mourn. Your demise would hardly inconvenience me, in the grand scheme of things."

With each word, it looked as though a blade was plunged into Rarity's heart, until she was all but crying by the time Celestia was through. She squeezed her eyes shut, and she shuddered in anguish, all while Twilight watched on. Even days ago, the handmaiden would have felt compelled to intervene, to urge the High Queen to show some compassion, but Twilight had no patience for such things at the moment.

"My Empress… I would do anything for you…" squeaked Rarity. The Empress simply nodded in understanding. "I would kill for you, my Empress. I would die for you."

The Empress' hand slithered up, strongly gripping Rarity around the throat. Panic flared across Rarity's eyes, that panic rising as Celestia stood up, lifting her up like a child. Again, Twilight thought of interfering, and again, she thought better of it. There was no one to help Sweetie when her cauldron exploded; Nor would there be a soul to help her saboteur now.

"Yes. You will. I will at least grant you that." Slowly, the Empress tensed her hand and constricted Rarity's throat. The former chancellor kicked and thrashed, her body panicking and resisting without much input from her mind. Rarity squeezed her eyes shut, and tears raced down her cheeks. "Come now, Rarity. Is that how you want your end to come about? In darkness?" Rarity croaked out something unintelligible, but slowly opened her bloodshot eyes, bulging in her skull as if fit to pop out of her sockets. Rarity's gaze flashed to Twilight, only for the Empress to straighten her head with a firm squeeze. "Tutut. Don't look at her. You didn't do all of this for her. You're not dying for Twilight Sparkle. Who is it that you are dying for?"

"Y-you… Praise be… her Excellence…" croaked Rarity. She looked her Empress in the eye and brought two fingers to her lips. Bizarrely, as she gazed upon her executioner, Rarity grinned a dark, bittersweet little grin. Even as she drew her last breath, she took solace in knowing that it would be her beloved Empress who stole it from her. "Long… may… she… reign…"

With the last of her strength, Rarity weakly brought her hand up, not towards the sun, but instead to press her fingers to Empress Celestia's lips. The High Queen closed her eyes and gripped tighter, until a thick, moist crack signified the crushing of Rarity's throat, the following gruesome snap being the sound of her neck snapping. She did not open her eyes again until after she released Rarity's corpse, letting it thud to the ground unceremoniously. Finally, the Empress drew a handkerchief from nothingness, and used it to dab at her lips, where Rarity had indirectly kissed.

"What you said to her, to get her angry," noted Celestia. "About you and I. It was surprisingly cruel, coming from you. I’m almost impressed."

"Cruel? I merely told her the truth, my Empress," replied Twilight.

"Oftentimes, there is nothing more cruel than that."

"Considering what you said to her… your truth was far more harsh than mine." Twilight glanced down at Rarity's body, grimacing slightly as the corpse gave one last twitch before going still for eternity. "Frankly, I did not expect you to actually kill her."

"Golden Oak is full. Ever since you've implored me to cut down on the arena games, we've had inmates piling up. The only fair punishment for Rarity's crimes would be life imprisonment, or death by my hand." The Empress stepped over Rarity's body to grab Twilight by her leash, and she caressed the leather gently, tenderly. "It was only her years of admittedly acceptable performance that spared her the humiliation of a public execution."

"Hmph. If that is your will, my Empress, it is not for me to argue."

"Hush, now, you're sounding like her." The Empress chuckled darkly, then stopped down slightly to kiss Twilight. The two embraced for a moment before the High Queen pulled away, giving yet another sinister little laugh. "I hope you understand that all of Rarity's errands are now yours to complete, until such time as we find a replacement chancellor."

"Pity me. With all the busywork she gave me, I was essentially doing her job for her anyway," snorted Twilight. "Speaking of… I suppose there's something you would have me doing? Or some task you would have given to Rarity today?"

"For now, speak with Heartstrings, inform her and the rest of the servant staff that they may return to work, now that your business with my former chancellor is finished with," commanded the Empress. "I will have someone handle the corpse. Then, perhaps you would join me for tea?"

"It would be my honour."

Twilight bowed, and turned for the door. Her eyes passed over Rarity's fallen body one last time before she departed from the throne room, shaking her head as she did. To think that all of this pain and death could be caused by one woman's insecurity was unsettling, to say the very least. It all could have been avoided, had things been handled differently, with more care and caution, but instead, the most volatile road was the one travelled. Alas, there was naught to be done for it now. All Twilight could do now is soldier on, just as she always had.

As she drifted through the corridors, frown on her face, Twilight pondered what would happen now. Things would surely be different moving forward. It had been a great many years since the castle was without a chancellor, and though Twilight herself would be able to act as a sufficient replacement until a proper successor was chosen, there were still a great number of formalities to take care of. Most daunting of all, was the one thing Twilight had not planned for: How would she break the news?

“Madame Twilight?”

Twilight looked up, unaware as to how long she had been wandering, lost in her thoughts. Upon further inspection, she had only made it to the end of the hallway before someone interrupted her. Immediately, her heart stopped upon seeing the golden armor of the Royal Guard’s captain, but she quickly relaxed. The short woman before her held her helmet under her arm, as a show of respect to the handmaiden, and she immediately kissed the sun upon gaining Twilight’s attention.

“Oh. Captain Scootaloo. What can I do for you?” asked Twilight. The captain tilted her head, seemingly confused. “Is everything alright?”

“I thought the Chancellor was on her way to fetch you?” said the captain. Now, it was Twilight who was confused. “Where is Chancellor Rarity?”

“Currently predisposed. What exactly did she want to fetch me for?” Twilight was suspicious, to say the very least. Anything from Rarity had the capacity to be a threat, even something as benign as an invitation. The fact that Captain Scootaloo didn’t respond immediately only served to further fray Twilight’s nerves, and she replied with a bit more intensity than she perhaps intended. “Captain, what is it?”

“Oh. She didn’t tell you, then? About… Sweetie?” Scootaloo let out a sigh, looking down to the ground. “She’s fallen ill. It’s… It does not look good, Madame.”

That, more than anything else that day, is what twisted Twilight’s insides, until she was threatening to be sick on the floor.

“Ill in what way?” demanded Twilight. The captain raised her hand in surrender, taking a half step back.

“I’m no doctor, but she’s been bedridden for days. I just visited her and Chancellor Rarity a bit earlier, but I was called away. Duty and all that.” She returned her helmet to her head, though it did nothing to mask her sorrow at the poor alchemist’s plight. “We do not know each other well, ma’am, but we are both lucky enough to call Sweetie a friend. If you would be so kind as to be with her while I cannot, until Rarity gets back?”

“Of course. I’ll go right now.”

“I’ll have one of my men meet you at the castle gate, to escort you into town.” Scootaloo barely got the word out before Twilight began marching away, and she had to shout over her shoulder in order to relay her next question to the handmaiden. “Do you have a preference in your guard, ma’am?”

Twilight barely heard, and her answer came without much input from her.

“Whichever one has the fastest horse.”

The Tolling of the Bell

The horse had hardly come to a stop before Twilight dismounted, and she hurried across the cobble path to Sweetie's home. The door was locked, and Twilight had no key, but a flurry of magick made opening most doors child's play. Once she had entered the house, she followed the sounds of ragged breathing up the stairs to the bedroom. Twilight didn't know quite what awaited her, but the pit in her stomach grew the closer she came to finding out.

With mounting dread, Twilight made her way towards the door, her heart pounding and mind racing. Almost as powerful as the fear for Sweetie's health was the guilt that Twilight felt. How would she be able to tell Sweetie the date that had befallen her sister? Though it was not Twilight herself who struck Rarity down, the handmaiden knew she bore no small amount of responsibility.

"S-s-s-sister…?"

As she entered the room, all thoughts of Rarity's cold body left Twilight's mind. All she could think of was what she saw before her; Sweetie laid upon her bed, nude but for a heavy sheen of sweat. Her already thin form had become so malnourished that Twilight could nearly see her insides working through her flesh. Thin veins pulsed through Sweetie's skin, as thin as paper, and much of that skin was greying, wrinkled, and decaying. She nearly let out a shout in horror, but contained herself as she slowly stepped nearer.

"S-s-s-sister… Have you returned?" croaked Sweetie. So paralyzed was she by what she saw, Twilight didn't respond immediately. Sweetie strained to turn her head in Twilight's direction, but it was clear that she could not see her friend, as her formerly good eye was now nearly as cloudy as her damaged one. "P-please, Rarity… If you're here…"

"It's me, Sweetie. Twilight." The handmaiden swallowed her heart back down as she approached. "Gods above… What happened?"

"T-t-t...Twi… It is good to see you." Sweetie gave a dark, trembling little chuckle. "Though I s-s-suppose that was a p...poor way of phrasing it. As for what happened… Once again, I b-brought this upon myself."

"Your potion. It backfired," murmured Twilight. She clenched her jaw as it occurred to her that perhaps, like before, it may not have been an accident. "Oh, Sweetie…"

"The p-potion did exactly what it was meant to. I told you it would need to b-burn away the rubbish before it could heal me. Turns out, m-m...more of me is rubbish than I thought." Sweetie attempted to sit up, but she collapsed back down before she made much progress. "I knew this m-might happen. This was always a p-p-possibility…"

"I see… What can I do?" Though the situation was bleak, it was somewhat reassuring that this was, apparently, not Rarity's doing. "You need a doctor."

"No p-p-point. No medicine can undo what I've done. All I c-c-can do now is wait. Either the p-potion will start to heal me, or…" Sweetie let out a quiet sigh. "Either way, it will be over soon." It went quiet for a spell, before Sweetie turned her head in Twilight's direction. "Where is Rarity? She said she would only b-be gone a short while…"

"Rarity is… Away. There was an incident in a nearby village. Some Illusionist mage lost control of their sorcery, started causing all sorts of havoc." Twilight did not like lying to her friend, but it seemed preferable to telling her the truth now, in Sweetie's darkest hour. "She's quelling things now, so no one gets hurt. She should be getting back soon."

"Ah. Rarity's work is n-n...never done," sighed Sweetie. "Well, if you aren't t-t-too busy… C-c-c-could you stay with me? I don't want to be alone…"

Twilight barely took a breath, and did not hesitate for a moment.

"Of course, Sweetie. I'll be here." Twilight grabbed a nearby wooden chair and pulled it close, taking a seat beside Sweetie's bed. "You'll have to forgive me for asking the foolish question, but… how do you feel?"

"It is… Unbearable, if I am being honest. It c-c-comes in waves," she croaked. "At the m-moment, it is not as bad. But… I f-feel my organs failing. My flesh, dying. It's just a m-matter of time…"

"Don't think that way. We'll figure something out, we always do." Twilight gently reached forward, touching her hand to Sweetie's forehead; the blistering heat made her recoil a bit, but she still brushed Sweetie's sweat-dampened hair from her face. "Have you eaten? I could fetch you a bite to eat, if that would help."

"Rarity was p-p-preparing soup before she left. Should be on the c-c-c-c-counter."

"I'll go fetch it. Just a moment."

Twilight watched for a moment, heart still in her chest, before finally tearing herself away from the terrible sight before her. She slowly strode away, praying to the gods above that Sweetie would make it through. Despite these prayers, as Twilight entered the kitchen, she heard a shivering sob from upstairs, followed by a spell of coughs and then, mercifully, shallow, labored breaths. For a moment, Twilight forgot about the soup, forgot her prayers, and strode for the front door. The gods had a habit of ignoring Twilight's pleas in the past, so she sought the one stronger than them, the one whom she could depend on.

"Is everything okay in there, Madame?" Twilight stepped outside of the little homestead, giving a sideways glance to her guard. Some soldier, whose name she hadn't bothered to learn, dutifully stood outside after escorting Twilight from the castle, awaiting his next orders. "Are you finished with your visit?"

"I beg your pardon?" said Twilight, all but scowling at her knight. "I was under the impression that your job was to escort me where I needed to go. Am I holding you up from something more important, sir?"

"N-no, Madame, it's just… My shift was meant to be ending when you asked for my escort," said the guard. "The wife, she gets worried if I'm not home..."

"Hmph. If you need to be home so swiftly, then I urge you to complete your next errand expeditiously. Ride back to the castle, find the Empress, and tell her that I require her presence at Chancellor Rarity's home immediately. Then you are dismissed."

"Er… Madame, I'm not sure that's a good idea." The guard peered at his charge anxiously, thoroughly unnerved by the bubbling anger that frothed just beneath the handmaiden's exterior. "The Empress doesn't like leaving the castle on such short notice, and she seemed like she might be cross if she were to be disturbed."

"And I will be quite cross, myself, if you don't fetch me Celestia. You'll have the whole ride to Castle Canterlot to figure out how to gain the Empress' favor. Standing here, ignoring my commands, will grant you no time to gain mine," said Twilight. "Go to the castle. Tell Celestia that I need her urgently, a matter of life and death. This is not a request."

And with no further words, Twilight returned to the house, sights set on the kitchen. She paused for a moment, letting out a small sigh of relief when she heard the guard urge his horse along the dirt road. Once she was sure that he had departed, Twilight turned her attention back to her initial task; the soup in the kitchen, a thin mushroom broth, had gone cold by then, but it was effortless for Twilight to warm it with a bit of sorcery. Once the soup was heated, but not scalding, she carefully carried it up to her friend. She sat Sweetie up as best as she could and, when it became evident that she would not be able to feed herself, Twilight did it for her. They sat in relative silence as Twilight spooned soup into Sweetie's mouth, save for the occasional grunts of pain when a small chunk of vegetable slipped down Sweetie's gullet. Eventually, Twilight used her sorcery to remove the solids from the bowl entirely, for Sweetie Belle's comfort and convenience.

Shortly after the soup was finished, Sweetie drifted off to sleep, though her rest was far from peaceful. It seemed that every few moments she trembled and groaned in her sleep, the pain tormenting her even in her slumber. Twilight could barely stomach it to watch her friend's anguish, but she stood by her side for over an hour before the knock at the door stole her attention away. After ensuring that Sweetie was as comfortable as possible, given the situation, Twilight made her way down the steps again and to the front door. She pulled it open and a wave of relief passed over her, for standing before her was her High Queen. Celestia said nothing at first, wearing an expression that could only be described as somber, and she held a small parcel in her hands.

"Thank the Gods you're here," said Twilight. "Come along, she's upstairs and in serious need of aid."

"Twilight. I worry that you are preparing to ask me for something that I cannot give you," said the Empress quietly.

"What? Empress, Sweetie is ill. Dying. We need to help her. You need to help her." Twilight simmered, frowning openly at her mistress when she said nothing. "Celestia, if we don't do something, she is going to die."

"Dear… You may need to come to grips with the fact that she is—"

"We're wasting time! Come on, it should be child's play for you to heal her!" shouted Twilight. She grabbed her Empress by the wrist and pulled, her frustration mounting when Celestia pulled away. "Why even bother coming all this way if you did not intend to help!"

"Because I thought it would be a disservice to you, were I to send some hapless errand boy to deliver this message to you," said the Empress. She hardly looked at Twilight, unable to meet her gaze. "You deserve to be told directly. There is nothing that can be done for Sweetie Belle. She is a lost cause."

"You brought a dragon back from dust and bones and yet you claim you aren't strong enough to fix her?"

"I said nothing of my own strength, Twilight Sparkle. The issue lies with Sweetie's. Restoration, perhaps more than any other field of magick, is one of balance. In order to mend, it must first inflict a great strain. A strain Sweetie is not equipped to take."

"No… There's a way, there has to be a way. There's always a way, Celestia!" Twilight grabbed her mistress again, more firmly this time, and pulled her forward. "You are the single most powerful being to ever draw a breath, but you say you can't heal her? It can't be true, Celestia, I will not accept it!"

"For as long as you have known me, not once has a lie passed my lips, Twilight. Why would that change now?"

"Maybe you're not lying. Maybe you're just wrong! Maybe, for once, the great Celestia of the Sun is just wrong!" yelled Twilight, almost hysterical in her screaming. "Or maybe you just can't do it alone, but you're not alone. You have me! You said we are just alike, that we are better than everyone else. The natural order of the world does not apply to us! And you have taught me well, between us both, we can—"

"Twilight. Enough." Celestia spoke not with anger or frustration, but something that resembled genuine, heartbreaking pity. "Were it possible, I would have fixed Sweetie Belle's condition years ago, but there is nothing I can do to save her."

"If you won't save her life…" Twilight's voice began to tremble, and her composure had all but failed. "Then I will do it myself. I've studied more magick than anyone aside from you and perhaps Rarity. If anyone was to find a way, it would be me, would it not?"

"There is nothing either of us can do, except…" The Empress pulled away yet again, and then gently pushed the parcel into Twilight's hands. "Here. I will await your return at the castle. Take as much time as you need."

Celestia bowed her head a bit and, to Twilight's confusion, kissed the sun to her before turning away. Twilight fumed as she watched her last vestige of hope depart, nearly doubling over from the knots in her stomach. She thought to say something to Celestia, anything to sway her, but the words never found her. She simply stood in place for a bit, box in hand and heart shattered into shards. Her lessons had, of course, given her some small amount of training in all fields of magick, but even she knew that only a master Restorative mage such as the High Queen would even have a chance at healing injuries as severe as Sweetie's. None knew Restoration better than the Empress, and if she swore that there was no recourse, then Twilight began to feel the weight of the possibility that perhaps there was nothing to be done, after all.

With trembling hands, Twilight opened the parcel, nearly going sick at what she saw; Sitting on a bed of velvet was the deceased Chancellor's shining pocket watch, freshly shined and even more beautiful than ever. It had clearly been cleaned and prepared for her, though the glittering watch was the least of Twilight's concerns just then. She was far more concerned with what sat beside the watch: A carefully corked phial of a murky brown liquid. It took all of Twilight's strength to refrain from flinging the phial down the road, but she held onto it with quaking hands, closing the parcel up and carrying it back into the house with her.

As she sat the parcel onto the kitchen counter, a squeaking from the cupboard startled Twilight. She opened the cupboard and found herself staring down a fat, lazy rat, crumbs clinging to its whiskers twitching in time with its little nose. Before the creature could scurry away, Twilight's hand shot forth and grabbed it by the thin, wiry tail. The handmaiden pulled the rat from its home and dragged it away before it made off with another morsel. As the rat struggled and fought in Twilight's grasp, and she cringed in disgust, a thought occurred to her, and so she slowly sat the rat down onto the counter, pinned by its tail so it couldn't escape. With her sorcery, Twilight splayed the rodent out, its little limbs spread out to give Twilight easy access for her experiment.

She pointed her little finger to the rat's left foreleg and muttered a half-hearted incantation, just barely strong enough to send out a bolt of unseen mana; the rat squealed as its leg snapped from the arcane force, its screeching doubling when Twilight set her sights on the other foreleg. The bone snapped just like the first, leaving the poor rat crippled and unable to scurry away. Once the damage had been done, Twilight held a palm over the injured rat and let a powerful slithering of arcane sorcery from her chest.

Golden light dusted down from her fingertips, dancing around the rat and causing it to freeze in place. Its limbs twisted and contorted back into position as the rodent shrieked and squeaked, little body thrashing and convulsing against the surface of the counter. Despite this, Twilight continued on, forcing her mana to flow forth and mend the injured rat. After a moment, the shrieking petered to a stop, and a moment later, the rat ceased its movement altogether.

"No…" Twilight nudged the rat, begging it to move, to no avail. "Please…"

"T-T-Twilight?" called Sweetie from upstairs. "Where have you g-g-gone?"

"I… I will be up shortly!" replied Twilight. She glanced at the rat, confirming what she already knew, and let out a single, shivering sob. "Just a moment…"

Twilight took just a moment more to collect herself before turning for the stairs, her eyes glued not on the dead rat on the counter, but Celestia's parcel beside it.

"One."

A day passed, and Twilight performed more experiments. Another rat, with similar injuries inflicted, and a similarly disappointing result. No matter how slowly and gently Twilight let her sorcery go forth, it did not matter, for her test subject failed to survive more than a few moments. The strain was simply too much for their bodies to handle.

"T-two."

Another day, and more experiments, this time on a small songbird that Twilight lured to the front yard with a dish of birdseed. After breaking its leg and wing, Twilight tried again to mend the injury. Once again, it resulted in the subject's premature demise.

"Three…"

Even as she experimented, researching Restorative sorcery with the books that Rarity had left behind at the home, Sweetie's condition worsened. She struggled to breathe at the best of times, and Twilight had to use her magick twice to remove a build-up of fluid in Sweetie's throat that inhibited the flow of air. Even when she could breathe, it was clear that Sweetie was in a great amount of pain.

"F-f-four…"

By the third day, when Sweetie was screaming from pain more often than she spoke, it became clear that Twilight was out of time. Every moment she spent trying and failing to achieve the impossible, the worse her friend's condition became, the more pain she was forced to endure. Her time was up, and there was only one thing she could do.

"Five."

Twilight set down her phial and grabbed the bowl of soup from the counter instead. She stood in place, using all of her resolve to keep the tears from breaking free. Once she was as put-together as she was capable of, Twilight marched her way up the stairs and to Sweetie's bedside.

"Sorry for the delay," said Twilight, trying not to let on how she truly felt. She sat down beside Sweetie's bed, gently rubbing Sweetie's arm to alert her of her presence. "Are you ready to eat?"

"Th-thank you," gasped Sweetie. Twilight propped Sweetie up with a wave of sorcery, wincing at the way her dear friend grunted from pain. "Is Rarity back yet?"

"The latest news is… Well. You know how these things go, sometimes. Still very busy." Twilight held her breath as she fed Sweetie her soup. "She's… on her way, from what I hear. You'll be seeing her soon." Sweetie paused when the spoon entered her mouth, her brows going up. "Is everything okay?"

"Did…? Ah. Yes. I'm f-f-fine." Sweetie gulped down her soup, and let out a weak breath. "Th-thank you, Twilight."

"It's no trouble, Sweetie. I'm happy to help you until you get better."

"Not the s-soup. Everything. Always by my side, always helping me. And the way you treated me, not like I'm s-s-some helpless waste of flesh." Sweetie took in another mouthful of soup, turning her vacant eyes to look through Twilight. "You treated me like a friend. But you're more than that t-to me. You're f-family. I love you."

"I love you too, Sweetie. More than you will ever know." Twilight knew that Sweetie could not see her, but she still fought to avoid crying in front of her. "I would do anything for you. Move heaven and earth, walk through all three hells just to see you smile."

"I know you would. Even though Rarity is away…" coughed Sweetie. "It means the world t-t-to me that I'm able to share my f-final moments with my s-sister, nevertheless."

"Don't think like that, Sweetie. You're going to pull through. You are going to be fine." Twilight was unsure of how convincing she sounded, but it was all she could do to keep going. "You are going to be happy and healthy, and you are going to have me over for tea, much to Rarity's annoyance."

"Heh. Yes. I c-c-cannot wait to irritate my sister with you," chuckled Sweetie. She went a bit limp, sliding down in bed. "I… I fear that I may be dozing off. J-j-just a moment to rest my eyes."

"Of course. Just… one more spoon," said Twilight. Sweetie nodded, and lethargically accepted one final spoonful of soup. "There. That's nearly all of it done. You'll be better in no time."

"I'm s-s-s…sure. If Rarity arrives while I am… asleep… T-Tell her that I love her," murmured Sweetie. "And T-Twilight… I love you."

"I love you, too." Twilight leaned forward and kissed Sweetie on the forehead, watching her breathing slow more and more with each rise of her chest. Twilight bit her lip to avoid making a sound, not wanting to disturb her friend, her sister, as she drifted off one last time.

Slowly, peacefully, mercifully, Sweetie's breathing stopped, and Twilight finally broke.

Twilight did not cry so much as she screamed, howling out in anguish and mourning. Tears streaked down her face as she shouted her throat hoarse, and her body trembled not just with sorrow, but her mana boiling out of control. With each pained, sobbing scream, the room shook and quaked, the windows shattering into sand under the weight of Twilight's loss. She heaved and screamed for a few minutes, clutching her stomach and screaming curses to heaven and the hells, and anyone in between who had the misfortune of hearing.

After she had cried for somewhere close to a half-hour, Twilight placed Rarity's pocket watch onto Sweetie's chest, then stood up and brought a blanket over Sweetie's face to cover her. With a shaky wave of her magick, Twilight hoisted Sweetie up and carried her down the stairs and out the backdoor to the yard. Twilight hadn't given much thought to the area before, but it seemed appropriate in hindsight that this would be where it ended. In the yard, in the very spot that Sweetie had bathed her on the day they had first met, Twilight dug a grave as neatly and tidily as she could manage. Though sorcery could have achieved the same goal in a snap, she elected to use a shovel the night before to dig the hole herself. Sweetie deserved at least that much effort.

After a moment to say one final goodbye, Twilight lowered her friend into the ground, and covered her with a fresh layer of soil. In the new soil, she planted coriander, cinnamonleaf, and lavender; some of Sweetie's favorite plants. Twilight stood by her friend's grave for a moment longer before finally turning to the exit. As she departed, she glanced at the stable, taking notice of the steed it housed. Opalescence hooved at the dirt, clearly restless from not being ridden for some time.

"Oh, Opal… You poor thing…" Twilight opened the stable door and gently grabbed the mare's reins to lead her free. "Come along, girl. I'll take care of you…"

Opalescence whinnied her agreement, and Twilight climbed upon her back and slowly trotted away. She absentmindedly stroked a hand through Opal's mane as they rode away, leaving the house behind. For several moments, Twilight was quiet, just petting the mare idly to pass the time.

"You know… with them both gone, I suppose it's my responsibility to care for you. Would you like to live at the castle with me?" asked Twilight. Opal neighed in response, which brought a small, watery smile to Twilight's face. "Well. That does it, then. You'll come live with me." It went quiet for a bit before Twilight continued. "The only issue is your name. Never cared for Opalescence, myself. Too… Ostentatious. Too self-important. You're a beautiful mare, of course, everyone can see that. I think something simpler would fit you best. Something more understated, more elegant, but no less beautiful… I think I like the name Belle for you. What do you think?"

Again, the mare neighed, and there was something about the way she did so that made Twilight believe that she liked the name, too.

"Then Belle it is. Come along, Belle," sighed Twilight. "Let's go home."

The trip home to the castle was a quiet, somber affair, though Twilight was happy to have some company in the form of her new mount. It was nearly an hour before she arrived at the castle, as she took a bit of a meandering path around town in order to collect her thoughts. When she finally did arrive at the castle, she handed Belle's reins to a guard, giving him orders to find a place for her in the stables, as well as a stern explanation as to the consequences if the steed was not shown exceptional care. Once Twilight was sure the message was received, she bid Belle farewell and set sights on the parlour.

The smell of fresh bread and roasted fowl wafted from the parlour, a scent Twilight followed to the room's interior. Just as she had expected, a relatively modest meal was awaiting her; platters of hen and potatoes, a loaf of bread with jam and butter, and a small cauldron of leek soup. Even though Twilight had not eaten since arriving at Sweetie's home, she did not approach any good just then, rather, the jug of wine that sat beside it. With trembling hands, Twilight poured herself a goblet of wine, drained it in a single swallow, and poured herself another. A few more gulps polished off the second glass, and she quickly went about pouring a third.

"It was as I said, was it not, Twilight Sparkle?"

Fury erupted in Twilight's chest and turned on the spot, letting out an enraged shout and flinging her goblet across the room. Wine splattered about the room, but the goblet stopped before it could do any damage, as Celestia snatched it out of the air with her left hand. She peered at her apprentice curiously for a moment, saying nothing in response but simply allowing Twilight to smolder.

"My best mate's body isn't even cold yet," snarled Twilight. "And you've come to say 'I told you so'?!"

"That… was not my intention. I chose my words poorly," sighed Celestia. She set the goblet down onto the table and took a step forward. "I only meant that there was nothing you could have done. You mustn't blame yourself."

"I never said I did! If I blame anyone, I blame you! I blame Rarity! I blame…" Twilight struggled to get her words out, her body shivering as she spoke. Celestia took another step, and another, until she was close enough to wrap Twilight up in her embrace. It was when Twilight felt the strong, slender arms of the High Queen around her did she break down once again, sobbing as tears raced down her puffy red cheeks. "W-why…? Why did this happen?"

"Sometimes… Sometimes, no matter what we do, no matter how we try… We cannot help everyone," said Celestia, gently patting her student on the shoulder. "It is tragic, but simply unavoidable."

"What's the point? What's the point of all of this power of ours if everyone else is too weak for us to help them?" sobbed Twilight. "We could have fixed her! We could have saved her, if she was just stronger…"

"It is the fatal flaw of such power. No matter how much greatness we possess… The rest of the world is still as ordinary." Celestia drew a handkerchief from her breast and used it to wipe Twilight's tears from her face. "I sympathize with your pain, my dear. And I am sorry for your loss."

"How? How could you possibly sympathize? You're a Goddess walking the earth, not even quite human." Twilight pulled away from Celestia, making her way back to the spread. This time, after pouring herself another goblet of wine, she grabbed a chunk of bread and nibbled on it anxiously. "How could you possibly understand what it feels like to lose someone you care about? You, who cares for nothing and no one?"

"Twilight… Even after all of this time, you still believe me to be that monster?" asked Celestia, the faintest glimmer of pain in her words. “Have I not shown that I care for you?”

“I… I am sorry. I’m just… I didn’t mean…”

“I understand that it can be difficult to believe, but I was not always like this. There was once a time when my heart was warmer, my affection more recognizable. I…” Celestia grimaced, but instead of stopping, she simply powered forward. “After I sent Luna away, I was low on mana. I had not yet discovered the Eclipse, so I conserved my mana by practicing as little sorcery as possible. As such, I needed some other way to protect myself from the remnants of Luna’s pitiful army. I found… a knight. A warrior sworn to my service, willing to lay down their life to protect mine. We grew quite close, and… Well. You can imagine where this is going.

“Then, one day, when we were off running from our responsibilities, stealing a few moments to snog outside of the public eye, one of Luna’s men attacked me. Shot an arrow that, were it not for my knight’s intervention, surely would have spelled my end. My knight was struck down, so that I may live, and I showed my devotion by granting my would-be murderer the honor of being Canterlot’s first public execution under my rule. I still have the rings, from when I filled his throat with molten silver…”

“I’m sorry. You’ve never told me this story before,” said Twilight quietly. “Your knight. What was his name?”

“I do not remember. It was so long ago, and I did not mourn his passing in the healthiest of ways. Much of those years are gone to me, and I do not recall his name, nor his face. Hells, I’m not even entirely certain that my knight was a man at all,” sighed Celestia. For the first time since meeting, Twilight was astounded to note the sadness in her queen’s voice. “I… I do not recall the purpose of this lecture. Perhaps I just wanted to say that… I have felt loss, as well. You are not alone, in that regard.”

“If I were to die today, would you forget me in a thousand years?” asked Twilight. Celestia did not respond, which concerned the handmaiden greatly. “I do not claim to be of more importance or worth than your knight, but I am curious… How can you possibly care for me, knowing that my life will be over in what must feel like a blink to you?”

“This… This is not an appropriate time to discuss this. But… There is a certain ritual that one can perform. With the right sorcery added, it can bind the soul of one to another, ensuring that, for as long as one can live, so can the other.” Celestia turned away from Twilight, to hide her face. “I had hoped to offer this to you, when the time was right. So that we could live and rule together, for as long as this world spins.”

“What sort of ritual could do such a thing?” said Twilight, overwhelmed in no small amount. “What could stitch our souls together like you said?”

“Marriage.”

Silence reigned for several moments as Twilight digested what she had heard. It was, simply, impossible. Empress Celestia, the High Queen of Equestria, the Butcher of Canterlot, couldn’t possibly want to live out eternity with something like Twilight, it couldn’t be true. And yet, as Twilight knew in her heart, the Empress did not lie. If she said that she intended to marry her handmaiden, then that could only be the truth.

“Are you… Are you proposing to me?” asked Twilight.

“No. At this time, it would be horribly inappropriate. You deserve time to grieve. I’m merely… Showing my hand, I suppose,” said Empress Celestia. “I do not desire to continue on without you, and this is the only way to ensure that you will live as long as I do. By sharing my immortality.”

“That’s not a very romantic proposal, Celestia.”

“I’ve always been bad at such things. I more so planned to exposit the more practical benefits. If you were to be my wife, you would be a princess, by writ. You could go anywhere, do anything. The only person with more authority than you would be me, and you would have access to all the same perks as I do. Your own personal chef, carriage, Daybreaker detail.” Celestia glanced over her shoulder, then looked away upon seeing Twilight’s expression. “Even your own handmaiden.”

“I… I could have a handmaiden?” croaked Twilight. “Do you mean that…?”

“You’d have your choice of anyone you like. The only rule is that they must come willingly. But whether you want to select a young noble lad, or a lowly brothel whore. Perhaps even a gypsy prisoner…” said Celestia. “I would have no authority to stop you from selecting them and giving them all the same duties and kindnesses that I have granted to you. Nor would I have any desire to.” A few beats of uncomfortable silence passed, and Celestia shook her head. “This is wrong. I should not be discussing this with you at this time. I must go, in any case. I’ve had your chambers tidied during your absence, so you may return to it when you like. Unless you would… prefer to join me in mine.”

“I… Thank you, Empress. I think I will join you soon, I only need a moment to compose myself,” said Twilight with a sniffle. The Empress nodded, then took a step for the door before Twilight spoke up. “Celestia, wait.”

“Hm?”

“If—and that, I must warn you, is a very large if—If I agree to marry you…” Twilight broke into a small little smirk. “I expect the largest, most grand wedding cake that anyone has ever seen.”

“Hm. I expect the mills to run out of flour, the farmers to run out of eggs, and the bakers to run out of icing,” laughed the Empress. “But I do not expect or desire an answer from you now. Take your time to think it over. But for now… Goodbye.”

The Empress finally departed, leaving Twilight alone once again. Few things terrified the handmaiden as much as being alone, without guidance or company. Of course, it occurred to her, as she poured herself one last goblet of wine that, soon enough, she may never have to be alone ever again.

Patience

"Dinnertime, prisoners!"

Though her body was thoroughly beaten from a long day of work, Pinkie dragged herself to her feet and trudged forward out of her cell, empty stomach snarling like a caged beast. Weakly, she made her way forth, following the flow of prisoners being led along by the guards to the mess hall. The only thing that kept her moving was the scent of the strange meat that the prisoners were sometimes afforded in their stew. No one knew what the meat truly was, though the guards claimed it was goat or sheep. Pinkie wasn't an expert, but she didn't believe that. She theorized that it was dog, but it was better for everyone if she didn't think about it.

"Hello again, my delicious little lamb."

Pinkie shuddered in surprise and disgust at the voice that approached from beside her. Among the sea of fellow inmates emerged a lanky, disheveled woman at least a decade Pinkie's elder . Her stringy, greasy hair was, as far as Pinkie could tell, once brilliant blonde. Now, it was matted with dirt and dried blood, giving it a much darker, dingier tone. She got a bit too close to Pinkie, nearly knocking into her as the two neared the mess hall.

"What do you want?" grumbled Pinkie. Her eyes darted around in search of a guard, relaxing slightly when she saw that the guards on either side of the prisoner line was watching them intently.

"I want your kidneys on my dinner plate." The inmate cackled, licking her lips at Pinkie's obvious discomfort. She never gave her name, nor did the guards seem to know it, but Captain Scootaloo once referred to her as a "twisted freak", and so the name Twisty stuck with her. "I'll settle for a kiss, though."

"Aren't you supposed to be out on the Branches for another four days?"

"They let me back in. Good behavior, they said." Twisty wrapped an arm around Pinkie, and drew her closer. "Now, about that kiss…"

"You know, even if you weren't a horrifying beast, the answer would still be no. I am spoken for, as you no doubt know." Carefully, Pinkie removed Twisty's arm from her shoulder, hurrying along as they entered the mess. They were given their trays of slightly moldy bread and unidentified meat stew, then directed to sit at one of the many rickety wooden tables in the hall, lost among the sea of inmates. Much to Pinkie's irritation, Twisty sat beside her, and dipped a finger into Pinkie's stew.

"You know, I fell in love with a married woman once, years ago." Twisty sighed wistfully, sucking the stew from her fingertips. "She cried like a babe when she saw me cut out her husband's guts."

"Such a romantic…" Pinkie grabbed her dish up and sipped the bitter, muddy stew, hoping to eat as quickly as she could. Twisty, conversely, took a much slower, more methodical approach to her meal, slowly slurping her stew with the intention of making Pinkie as uncomfortable as possible. "Have you no other friends to bother?"

"Friends? You and I aren't friends, my lamb. You're my next victim, and that means we are much, much closer than mates. Closer even than your betrothed, wherever she may be." Twisty purred as she slid in even closer, an evil-drenched smirk across her features. "You may have promised this Sparkle girl your heart, but I will be the one to actually hold it. And it will taste oh so sweet, my lamb…"

"You're off your rocker. I'll have you know, that 'Sparkle girl' is the royal handmaiden, and she has powerful, dangerous magick. If you harm even a hair on my head…" grumbled Pinkie. "She will make you regret that, dearly."

"Of course. That is, if what you say is true. If we're being honest, no one buys your little tall tale," cackled the madwoman. "As if anyone would ever believe that you're shagging the Empress' right hand."

"She is the love of my life. She's going to get me out of here, and we will marry and grow old together," said Pinkie, lacking in much of her former conviction in regards to her lover. The sad truth was that, after all of this time, she was still imprisoned, while her Twilight was not. It became difficult to continue believing what she knew must be true, for the simple fact that she saw no progress towards their dream. "And if you hurt me, you will not be afforded the luxury of growing old at all."

"If she loves you, then how come she hasn't come to see you? I've been in this jail with you for a year or so, and I've never even seen this Sparkle girl you claim loves you so. So, where is your wife-to-be?"

"She… Surely the Empress is responsible," argued Pinkie. She felt a spark in her chest, the answer that she stumbled upon suddenly giving her a bit of hope. Of course it was Celestia, everything that went wrong in her life was due to Celestia. "The Empress forbade her from seeing me for a bit, but it does not matter. Because my Twilight is clever, and she'll find a way to be with me." Twisty shimmied even nearer, and Pinkie felt that familiar pit grow in her stomach, an unfettered and unwavering discomfort, bordering on terror, filling her being. "S-she won't like to learn how you've been behaving. She will surely punish you…"

"Heheh. You're so pretty when you're scared." Twisty looked around and, when she saw the guards were distracted, she smirked. "Would you like to see something, my lamb? I got you a gift."

Twisty reached into her tunic and slowly withdrew a small, sleek, wickedly sharp dagger, giggling at the way the color flooded from Pinkie's face. She held the blade in her right hand, and with her left hand, she pulled Pinkie in close. The dagger stood beneath the table, so that no one but Twisty and Pinkie could see it. Pinkie froze in fear when the tip of the dagger gently danced across her torso, tracing up and along her hip in tune with Twisty's demented humming.

"Where did you get that?" whispered Pinkie.

"Nicked it from one of those rookie guards that were here a month back. Been holding onto it until the next time I got to see my luscious lamb," giggled Twisty. "I've used a lot of knives, but this one is my favorite, because it's the one I'm going to use to kill you."

"E-easy now. Let's not be rash…"

"Your screams are going to be so delicious, lamb. I've thought about it since I met you. I can hardly sleep most nights, for I'm fantasizing about how you'll squeal when I slice the skin from your body, swath by swath, and use it for a quilt." Twisty laughed maniacally as she dragged the tip of her dagger down the length of Pinkie's thigh, not quite hard enough to break the skin, but enough to frighten the poor girl nonetheless. "You're going to keep me so warm…"

"Twisty, please… There's guards everywhere," Pinkie whimpered. "You won't even get to enjoy it before they're sending you off to the block."

"Don't you get it, lamb? I'm to be executed in a week regardless. And if I'm dead, then I won't get to feel your heart stop. That just won't do. So let's just enjoy one last meal together before I slice your belly open and—"

Pinkie grabbed her tray and, with all of her strength, swung it forcefully into Twisty's face, stealing away her demented ramblings and replacing them with the clattering of steel against skull. She madly scrambled forward, screeching and shouting for help as she bounded over the surface of the table. Twisty let out a furious shout and took pursuit, even as Pinkie ran for the nearest guard, who only just then realized that something was afoot. The guard gestured to a comrade and shouted something Pinkie couldn't quite make out.

In an instant, what felt like a wall of metal slammed into Pinkie, knocking her flat on her back. Before she could attempt to recover, a weight forced itself down onto her head; the guard pressured her knee against Pinkie's throat to keep her restrained while one of her fellows tackled Twisty to the ground in a similar manner. There was a commotion, no doubt from the several nearby inmates who took this opportunity to be rowdy and boisterous, but Pinkie could hardly pay any attention to that due to her struggle to breathe, and the shouting of the guards as they tried to reclaim control.

"Oi! Hands on the table, 'less you want them lopped off!"

Pinkie squirmed slightly, wheezing and struggling to draw breath as the Captain of the guard approached; though small in stature, Captain Scootaloo was renowned for her fearsome temper and iron will, and she was respected by most all of Golden Oak's inmates. As soon as her voice rang throughout the mess hall, the fighting stopped, and the prisoners reluctantly took their seats.

"Bloom, is there a reason you're suffocating my prisoner?" asked the Captain as she approached

"She attacked this one, then rushed us, sir," replied the guard with her knee on Pinkie's throat. "We simply restrained them both."

"So Pie has been in this tree for how long with nary an incident, and you think she suddenly just clattered another inmate?"

"She… has a knife…" gasped Pinkie. The Captain glanced at Twisty and, without a word, swung her boot into the prisoner's midsection. Twisty grunted in pain and turned over, letting her stolen weapon tumble across the floor. Scootaloo grabbed it up and inspected it for a second before sliding the dagger into her belt.

"Get off of her, Bloom. She was only defending herself."

"Yes, sir!" Bloom stood up to allow Pinkie a chance to breathe and, after a moment of contemplation, stooped down to help the prisoner to her feet. "What about this one?"

"You just don't learn, do you?" Captain Scootaloo crouched down to look Twisty in the eye, scowling at the deranged killer. "If it was up to me, you'd have been dead before you stepped foot in my tree. I'd call you lucky, but if the Empress wants you alive, then perhaps you'd be happier off dead."

"That one guard I killed. Something Spoon, no? She was your friend, wasn't she?" growled Twisty. "She pissed herself when she saw me chewing on her innards. Such a fucking coward. She tasted delicious."

"Hm. You, there." The Captain pointed to the guard that was restraining Twisty. "I want you to break this thing's arms. Then, its legs. And then, I'm going to string it upside down from its ankles, and leave it to hang from the Branches." Scootaloo stood up and brought her boot forward to crash into Twisty's face, smashing her nose to a bloody mess, and knocking a tooth loose against the wooden floors. "Perhaps a week in the rain will teach it to shut up for a bit."

"Yes, sir."

Twisty was dragged away, kicking and screaming and slinging swears and threats all the way, much to Pinkie's relief. She looked up to Captain Scootaloo and gave the smallest beginnings of a smile, though the guard never looked at her; Scootaloo had her eyes trained in the screaming murderer that was being pulled away. Once the yelling had gone quiet, she finally turned to her prisoner, though she still didn't grant Pinkie a smile in return.

"Thank you…" wheezed Pinkie, massaging her throat.

"Don't. Bloom, get her in chains," ordered Scootaloo. Pinkie's eyes went wide, and she felt the cold clasp of iron manacles around her wrists before she could even voice her displeasure. "With me. We need to move her."

"Wait… I've not done anything!" protested Pinkie. She stumbled forward when Bloom shoved her, leading her away while the entire mess hall looked on in amusement. "Please… I didn't even get to finish supper…"

Her guards gave no reply as they pulled her away, out of the mess and into the echoey corridors of the hollowed out tree. Pinkie could swear she could hear the sound of her heart thumping against Golden Oak's walls, her fear only mounting when they arrived at her cell, and the Captain kept walking. Even Bloom looked confused, but rather than question her superior, she simply kept pulling Pinkie along. Finally, after they had passed the cells and were on their way to The Vines, Bloom could keep her curiosity contained no longer.

"Sir? I thought we were bringing her back to her cell," remarked Bloom. Scootaloo shook her head, then stepped into the platform held by the magickal Vines of Golden Oak Prison; once Pinkie and Bloom were secure, the Captain tugged the Central Vine and sent them down the slow, rickety descent down to the base of the tree. "What are we doing with her?"

"As I said, moving her. She's meant to be out of the tree by sunrise," said the Captain plainly. Pinkie felt her blood run cold when Scootaloo shot her a glance over the shoulder. "Orders from on high."

"What does Empress Celestia want with her?"

"Hmph. Not the Empress. Higher."

"What in three hells could be higher than Empress Celestia?" scoffed Bloom. The Captain chuckled and gave a noncommittal shrug.

"The only person who can look the High Queen in the eyes, ask her for something, and actually get it."

"Ah. That Sparkle girl…" Bloom gave a little snort and shook her head. "Kingdom must be going down the gutters, if that broomhandle's got the Empress eating out of the palm of her hand."

"Oi. Madame Sparkle is the royal handmaiden, and chancellor in all but name. You ought to show her some respect," said the Captain. She averted her gaze. "Besides, she's not as bad as you say…"

"C-Captain? Forgive my intrusion, but…" said Pinkie nervously. "You know Twilight?"

"I do. She's a good woman. We have…" The Captain stiffened her jaw, then corrected herself. "We had a… mutual acquaintance. She took care of that acquaintance when I could not, and forever earned my respect."

"Then, if I may ask… where has she been? I haven't seen her for ages. She used to visit me all the time, yet, surely a year ago by now, she just… stopped." Pinkie swallowed her heart back down, as she found the silence she received in answer to her question to be nearly as chilling as Twisty's earlier threats. "I understand if you cannot divulge her activities, so just tell me this. Is she well?"

"She is well, yes. As to why she hasn't visited… that is her business alone. Even if I knew, it would not be my place to say." The Vines slowly lurched to a stop, and, after a wave from The Captain, Bloom pushed Pinkie forward. "Now, quiet. Don't want any of these bastards thinking I'm showing any favorites. Bloom, you're going to be riding with them. Make sure the lot of them arrive in one piece. Carriage is waiting just outside."

"Yes, sir. Come along, Pie." Bloom grabbed Pinkie by the manacles and pulled her forth. "How many more are there?"

"Two dozen. More on the way, or so I hear." Captain Scootaloo sighed, shaking her head tiredly. "I'm not sure what you're meant to do with them, but I've been told you'll receive more instruction when you arrive."

"You won't be coming?"

"Can't. Someone has to run this tree. Besides…" The Captain's jaw twitched, and Pinkie could see the anger bubbling behind those tiny, beady eyes. "I've got a meeting with that murderer."

"I'll trade you shifts, if you like," remarked Bloom. Scootaloo rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Fine, then. Just make sure to kick the shite out of that bitch for me. Spoon was my friend, too."

"I will. Once I'm done getting my own licks in." The Captain returned to The Vines and tugged, slowly raising the platform she stood on. "Hurry along, Bloom. I don't know who all is meant to be moved, but two dozen inmates is no small feat. You'll have help, but make sure none of these dogs eat Pie."

Pinkie watched over her shoulder as the Captain disappeared back into the tree. Scootaloo had not succeeded in making Pinkie feel at ease, if that was even her intention. The one solace that Pinkie always took was that Captain Scootaloo, while perhaps a bit harsh and aggressive, seemed to genuinely have the best interests of her prisoners in mind. Now, she was no longer a factor. If the Gods were feeling especially cruel, perhaps her relocation would even land her back under watch of Captain Spearhead. Surely not, Pinkie determined. Twilight wouldn't ever do such a thing to her. She would never push Pinkie in the direction of that terrible, horrible man, just as she would never abandon her, never leave her alone. Never desert her.

Pinkie swallowed her heart, finding that it would be much easier to believe such things were Twilight there to hold her hand, and walk through hells with her.

"Handmaiden Sparkle!"

Twilight tried her best to avoid rolling her eyes, but she was unsure as to how successful she was. Even still, it mattered not. She simply kept Belle cantering along the road to the castle, not increasing in speed, but hoping that her obvious ignoring of the voice would cause it to go away; No such luck, as a burst of pattering footsteps brought the source of the annoyance closer, until it was running alongside Twilight and her loyal steed. The handmaiden let out a tired sigh, and slowed Belle to a trot before looking down to face the irritant.

"Good afternoon, Treasurer Grace," said Twilight, with as much respect and faux-politeness that she could muster. "To what do I owe the honour?"

"The only thing you owe, Handmaiden, is an explanation!" said Grace. She carried with her a stack of parchments, one of which she all but threw at Twilight. "What in three hells is this?"

"Well, let's see." Twilight accepted the parchment and, after barely giving it a glance, returned it to Grace. "That appears to be a writ for the allocation of castle funding, signed off on by me and stamped with the Empress' approval."

"I know what it is—!"

"Then I am confused as to why you asked."

"Because, for some ungodly reason, you have seen fit to siphon thousands of coin out of the Treasury to send it…" Grace very quickly flipped through her papers. "Cloudsdale? A dirty little mining village?"

"Their jail needed repairs, so I prepared a plan to pay for them. We can spare the coin, and it would be beneficial to a growing township like Cloudsdale to have a functional prison," explained Twilight, needlessly, for there was a single soul she needed to justify her actions to; Treasurer Grace certainly was not her. "It would also allow some of the strain to be taken off of Canterlot and Golden Oak, as it would give us a place to put less dangerous criminals. I do not think it is right to put rapists and murderers in the same tree as some poor girl who stole a piece of fruit to avoid starvation."

"Where on our budget do you see that we can spare the coin, Handmaiden? We've reached our allotted spending for the season."

"Simple. I found some non-essential projects and diverted the funds from there. Which would you rather have, Treasurer?" Despite this being a question, Twilight unfortunately knew the Treasurer enough to predict her answer. "A safer, cleaner kingdom? Or a sixth cotillion in half as many months?"

"Aside from these cotillions being exceptionally important to the culture of Canterlot nobility, it is a much-needed morale boost for those of us who don't have the pleasure of tea with the Empress whenever we fancy. Besides that, you're taking money out of the salary budget, many members of staff are going to be receiving severe pay cuts thanks to your little prison project."

"And by 'many members of staff', I presume you are referring to yourself?" sighed Twilight. She glanced down at the treasurer with a barely-withheld contempt that Twilight reserved especially for Canterlot nobility. "I reviewed the numbers myself, multiple times over. I found the money, with relative ease."

"Respectfully, Handmaiden, I was unable to find excess funds, and I have been practicing arithmetic and calculations on a Royal level for well over a decade," responded Grace. Whereas the handmaiden contained as much of her vitriol as she could, Treasurer Grace wore her smug venom with a grin. Even her use of the title of "Handmaiden" was clearly facetious, a saccharine sweetness that struggled to cover the bitter vinegar beneath."And where were you a decade ago, Handmaiden?"

"A decade ago? Let's see." Twilight reined Belle to a stop, and looked down with cold disdain. "I was likely starving, curled up on a cold floor of petrified wood. Getting beaten by prison guards. Cracking my fingernails against wood and stones. Breaking my back doing hard labor. If I was lucky, perhaps even finding a live rat to bite into, raw, and rabidly shredding its diseased flesh with my teeth like the wild, untamed, savage animal I truly am." Twilight turned back to the road, and set Belle back along the path. "Is that the answer you wanted to hear, Treasurer? So you can justify your continued prejudice against me?"

"My point is that even five years ago, you would have been unable to even read this report. What makes you believe that you can do my job better than I can?"

"I do not. I am simply more willing to do it. To put it plainly, Treasurer Grace, you did not find excess funds in the budget because you did not want to. Because those excess funds are going directly into your purse. Cloudsdale needs the extra coin, Treasurer. You do not. Do not make it sound as though I am stealing food out of the mouths of hungry servants, nor should you give the impression that you would even care if I was. I took money only from accounts that could sacrifice the gold, and you are fortunate enough to be able to afford that."

As they approached the castle gate, Twilight thought that should have been the end of it, and yet, to her dismay, Treasurer Grace stuck alongside her. Twilight dismounted, and gently patted Belle on the neck and, partly to avoid speaking with Grace further, began digging through her satchel. It was only when she emerged with a fresh, delicious carrot to feed her mare did Twilight return her attention to the Treasurer.

"Your disapproval is unfortunately too late, Treasurer. The gold has already been transferred, and work on the prison has already begun. It is irreversible," said Twilight, watching the treasurer fume with rage. "I am sorry you oppose my decision, but it has already been made, and approved by the Empress. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Handmaiden, I swear it to you, you will not make a mockery of my profession," snarled Grace. "For as long as I am Treasurer, I swear that you will not move another damned coin without my approval."

"Oh. Understood." Twilight blinked, then smiled a wicked little smile. "If that is the case, you're fired. Effective immediately, you are to be removed from your position as Treasurer. You have until sunset to collect your things from your office."

Though it was crass, immature, and unbefitting of a woman of her stature, Twilight couldn't help but be distinctly amused by Grace's reaction.

"I—! You—!" For once, the ex-Treasurer was without words. "How dare you! Who the hells do you think you are, Handmaiden? You can't fire me!"

"I think I am her Empress' most trusted confidant, the one she put her faith in to write up the very writ that you find yourself so upset by," said Twilight firmly. "I also think, Miss Grace, that I am a lady of the castle, same as you once were. I would caution you to address me with the respect and honour I am due."

"Are you threatening me, Handmaiden?"

"No, Miss Grace, that was moreso a friendly warning." Twilight's expression switched to a cold, intense, frightening scowl. "The next time you fail to address me properly, I will inflict upon you an agony and suffering that would impress even my Empress." Grace paled a bit at that, and so Twilight softened her features a bit. "That was a threat. Quite the difference, no?" Grace slowly nodded. "Good. Now, let us try it properly. 'Farewell, Madame Sparkle'. Now you try."

"Farewell… Madame Sparkle." The words seemed to pain Grace, but it was preferable to the alternative.

"Much better. Now go fetch your things, before it gets too late. The Daybreakers do not care for trespassers." Twilight watched with a stoney glare as the ex-Treasurer considered arguing and, after a moment, finally conceited defeat; with little more than a whimpering little growl, Grace sulked into the castle to gather her belongings. Finally, Twilight let out a sigh, glad to have this particular headache behind her. She tugged on Belle's reins, drawing her nearer the entrance, and smirked as she was met with her favorite cellarmaid. "Ah, Ms. Fluttershy. Right on time, as usual."

"Good afternoon, Madame Sparkle," said Fluttershy, kissing the sun and giving a polite smile. "Or as good as an afternoon can be, when dealing with such… unpleasantness."

"Hmph. Miss Grace lived far too much of her life getting precisely what she wants. She was woefully unprepared to face someone who refused to bend to her will."

"Mhhm. You can be quite ferocious, when you've got your mind set on things."

"What, you mean what I said? I didn't mean it, honestly. I wouldn't ever really hurt Grace over such a trivial conflict," said Twilight with a tiny grin. She quite enjoyed polite conversation with the cellarmaid, though she sometimes wondered how truthful their friendship was; only a year ago, Twilight had killed her brother, though if Fluttershy knew precisely how involved Twilight was in Zephyr's death, she didn't mention it. Indeed, it was better for their professional relationship that the topic was not broached. "That said, I believe I've worked hard, taking up the chancellor's duties as well as my own. Hard enough to have earned my title, and a smidge of respect."

"You won't hear me disagree with that, Madame Sparkle." The cellarmaid grasped Belle's reins and gently stroked the mare's neck. "Shall I take Belle to her stable now?"

"Yes, please and thank you. I would do it myself, but I have a date with Celestia soon, and I can't possibly go out looking like this." Twilight gestured to her attire; a silk gown, laced with gold, valued at more than Fluttershy's entire wardrobe. "I need to make myself presentable. Oh, and when you do take Belle, would you kindly check her hooves? She seemed to be a bit slow and uncomfortable today."

"Yes, she's been complaining of pain for a few days now," nodded Fluttershy. "She needs new shoes, methinks. I've put in a request with an excellent farrier, he should be arriving later today. I'll keep Belle comfortable until then."

"Thank you. Now, if you excuse me…" Twilight stepped around the cellarmaid, folding her arms behind her back as she strode through the halls. "Until we meet again, Ms. Fluttershy. Take care."

Without waiting for a response, Twilight departed, strolling throughout the castle with a single destination in mind; it was a short little jaunt from the castle gates to the royal bedchambers, where a hot bath was awaiting her. One of Fluttershy's duties, aside from tending to the cellars and caring for Belle, was ensuring that Twilight had all she needed to be comfortable when she returned to the castle, and today was no different. Once she made it to the bedchambers, and gave a mostly pointless greeting to the Daybreakers that stood post outside, Twilight slipped into the attached washroom and lowered herself into the tub of warm, soapy water. After a brief soak and wash, she emerged from the water, clean as a whistle, and nudely strode into the bedchamber proper. She barely had time to wrap herself up in a warm towel before, right on time, the doors opened, and in stepped her mistress.

"Well, aren't I lucky?" mused Celestia, slyly closing the door behind her. "What a beautiful sight…"

"You know, for as often as you have seen me nude," remarked Twilight. "I would have thought it would lose it's charm by now."

"You underestimate just how lucious your body is, my dear. And, to be accurate, you're not quite nude yet." Celestia smirked as Twilight, with a cheeky, well-natured roll of the eyes, dropped her towel to the ground and bared her body to her Empress. "Much better…"

"Oh, hush, you. And you'd best be satisfied by just looking for now, I've got to get ready."

"Well, don't stop on my account." The Empress watched with a grin as Twilight strutted across the room to begin rifling through her wardrobe. Though she would deny it if asked, it was quite evident that Twilight swing her hips a bit more than was absolutely necessary, no doubt to give her Empress a show. "So, what have you been getting into today? I've not seen you since breakfast."

"Met with Captain Scootaloo over a mead to discuss the prison project. She reckons the first carriage of prisoners should arriving at the Cloudsdale prison in two or three days, depending on the weather. It snows rather early that far north," said Twilight, comparing dresses to decide on her preferred ensemble. She finally settled on a white gown that had a brilliant gold sash around the middle. "Once we were done, we visited Sweetie. Her garden is coming along quite nicely."

"Mhhm. And what was that commotion at the gates? I heard murmurings of some drama once I exited my meeting."

"Ah. I ran into Ms. Grace. Seems she finally got around to reading the stack of documents I had left her, and she was none too pleased by my writ." Twilight chuckled darkly. "Suffice it to say, we need a new treasurer."

"You sacked her? Ms. Grace was incredibly lucky that I did not concern myself much with finances, else she would have met this fate far sooner," said Celestia with a nod. "Of course, now this means we need to look got a replacement. I'll have to begin searching for—"

"Actually, your Greatness, Ms. Grace had an apprentice by the name of Raven Inkwell. I spoke to her a few days ago, and she is very skilled, knows Canterlot accounts intimately, and is far more agreeable than Ms. Grace." Twilight smirked, thoroughly pleased with herself. "I'd like our search for a new treasurer to start with her, if possible."

"Heh. You've been planning this for some time, eh? Well, Twilight Sparkle, I urge you to slow down." The Empress betrayed the sterness of her words with a gentle smile. "Keep this behavior up and we'll soon need to conquer a new land for you to reign over yourself."

"Actually, I've had my eye on Crystala." Twilight's tone walked the line between jest and earnest, with razor precision. "Beautiful settlement up to the north that's been on the rise as of late. Their Duke is even calling it a Crystal Empire in it's infancy."

"Hmph. To call yourself any sort of empire while mine still stands… That Duke must be a bold man," remarked the Empress. Her brow went up when Twilight's expression changed for just a moment, revealing some sort of bitterness.

"Yes. He is." Twilight spoke with some amount of malice, and a familiarity of sorts, as if she knew the man. Just as quickly as it flashed to her features, it faded away, and she quickly changed the subject; she grabbed two collars from her jewelry box and held them aloft. "Which do you prefer? The red leather or the white?" Celestia did not respond straight away, and Twilight turned to face the Empress with concern. "Or… is there perhaps a third option you fancy?"

"You know, if it displeases you… you needn't wear the collar anymore," said the Empress. "It was a needless act of cruelty on my part, and I do not wish to subject you to it any further."

Twilight pursed her lips, pensively rubbing the dark red leather strap with her thumb. It felt like so long ago that she had first been collared and, yet, she could remember it like yesterday. The snug grip of leather constricting her throat, the cold clasp of the buckle latching into place. The humiliation she felt when people first saw her marked as the Empress' property. And yet, when Chancellor Rarity first saw the collar, she did not look upon Twilight with disgust or mockery, but with envy, instead.

"When you first gave me the collar, I hated it. And I hated you, for making me wear it. I saw it as nothing more than a new indignity, a mark of my inferiority, a symbol of your ownership of my very flesh," said Twilight. "And perhaps that is what it was meant to be, at first. But now… Now, I see it as a badge. I wear your symbol on my neck because I am like you, and that is far from an indignity. The collar, whatever your initial intentions, is now a mark of excellence. None but the very best and brightest get to be marked by their Empress, and none bear this mark but I. And so, if it is all the same to you, my Empress…" Twilight stepped closer to Celestia, and held the red collar to her neck, then the white one. "Do you prefer the red leather? Or the white?"

The Empress paused, engrossed in thought, and letting a rare glimmer of emotion show across her features. It was a complex look, many feelings washing over her at once, and some of them even conflicting. But, beneath all of that, Twilight saw something undeniable: a sense of relief. Finally, after a moment of contemplation, the Empress smirked and replied.

"Red leather. The white one goes well with the dress."

"Then should you not prefer the white?" asked Twilight with bemusement.

"Ordinarily, yes. But, in an hour or so, your dress is going to be on my floor, regardless. Why waste the collar?" chuckled Celestia. She cupped Twilight's breast gently with one hand, the other grabbing the handmaiden from behind. "Of course, we can do whatever we want. Who's to say that we have to wait an hour?"

"Oh? And what would we do instead?" Twilight rolled her eyes playfully as she strapped her collar on, her breathing hitching when Celestia brushed a thumb across her soft pink nipple. "I don't imagine you'd be content to spend a quiet afternoon in bed with a nice book and a tray of sweets?"

"Oh, I have every intention of enjoying a sweet treat." Celestia pressed herself against Twilight even closer, and slipped a hand between the handmaiden's thighs. "What I plan to do to you will be far from quiet, however."

"Hngh… How can the great, prosperous leader of Equestria secretly be such a pervert?"

"I'll have you know, I worked my shapely backside off to ensure that my kingdom is the greatest to ever exist. I think I've earned the right to a bit of degeneracy."

"Well, I suggest you keep that 'shapely backside' covered for a bit longer." Twilight gently guided Celestia's hands away and, though it was clear that the High Queen would prefer to continue molesting her pet, she let her hands go down by her side. "We've got subjects from outside of Canterlot making the journey to see this. It would be wrong to deprive them of the spectacle. Besides, we may be calling it a date but, at the end of the day, it is still royal business." She could tell that Celestia was less than ecstatic regarding that argument, so Twilight sought to amend. "I assure you, my Queen, we can postpone all further duties for the day. Show some patience. If you can swear to keep your hands to yourself for an hour or so, my body will be yours until sunrise."

"Hmph. Fine. I swear it to you, my dear," mumbled Celestia, her somewhat grumpy demeanor betrayed by the light air of laughter in her voice, and the beginnings of a smirk on her lips. She stepped away and turned away, in a mostly humorous display, to allow Twilight the requisite privacy to get herself decent. "You know, you're quite the negotiator. I've taught you well."

With the Empress turned away, and her guard lowered, Twilight deviously struck; with an open palm, she swatted the Empress' rear, earning a surprised little "meep" from the High Queen. Celestia stood up a bit straighter, and, when she turned back to look at her handmaiden, her pale face was rosy red and blushing. Twilight grinned with smug satisfaction before going about dressing herself for her date.

"That, you did, my Queen," chortled the handmaiden. "Taught me well, indeed."

The royal carriage rolled to a stop at the city square, and, after the heralds blew their horns to announce the arrival of royalty, Twilight stepped out of the carriage. She rounded the vehicle and opened the door, taking her Empress by the hand and walking her out of the carriage. The sea of onlookers parted, showering the Empress, and her handmaiden, with praise and adoration. The royals mostly ignored the peasants, eyes turned up on their way to their box: A raised platform, roofed from the elements, not unlike the one in the colosseum. It had cush seats and a fine wood table, complete with tea and treats, and a jug of honey wine per Twilight's request. They looked down on the square proper, where a large, ornate crate stood, locked and chained for the time being.

"Shall you address the crowd?" asked Twilight as she and her mistress entered their box. "Or shall I?"

"I prefer it when you do it, dear." The Empress took a seat, and gestured for Twilight to act. "You know how I love to hear your voice."

"Psh. Ever the flatterer, aren't you?" Twilight shook her head and stepped forward, unfurling the scroll she had been left with the details of today's execution. She took in a deep breath, and when she exhaled, it was more mana than breath as she cast what she had come to call the Chancellor Charm; When she next spoke, it was impossibly loud, and it shimmered with power. "People of Canterlot! Look to the square, and spurn the vile criminal before you!"

Upon her call, a pair of Daybreakers emerged from their carriage, dragging along the prisoner in question: a tall, lanky specimen of perhaps 30 years, with stringy, greasy hair so matted with muck and mud that Twilight could only guess as to its true color. The criminal struggled weakly in the grasp of the Daybreakers, likely due to the state of her legs; her feet were cocked at an awkward angle, and further inspection showed that her ankles sported dark, purplish bruises. She was clearly in pain, but moreso, she was toiling in fury and undirected rage. She howled in pain as the Daybreakers none-too-gently shackled her broken wrists behind her back.

"Murderer! Butcher! Cannibal! This woman has slain her kin, slain her neighbors, and even slain a member of her Majesty's Royal Guard!" declared Twilight. "She has stolen the lives of the innocent, in a twisted, evil display of gluttony, and for her crimes, she shall be put to death! Speak your final words now, criminal!"

"I'll gnaw your pretty face off, you cunt!" spat the dirty, mangy murderer. "Die a thousand deaths! Burn in hells!"

"These sorts always have such a way with words…" remarked Celestia. Twilight pursed her lips, taking some solace in the murmurings of disapproval amongst the crowd. They clearly disapproved of such language being leveled at the handmaiden, and their quiet reverence was a small pleasure to Twilight. “Go on, Twilight. I’m ready to see this murderer face harsh Canterlot justice.”

"Per the orders of her Majesty, Empress Celestia, your sadistic, voracious desire for your fellow man’s flesh will be repaid in kind. You will not face death by blade or hanging, but instead…” Twilight snapped her fingers, the sound magnified a hundredfold by her sorcery. Upon hearing the sound, one of the Daybreakers lurched across the square, to the locked crate. With a simple tug, it snapped the chains apart, and pulled the front of the crate open. From the shadowy depths of the large box wriggled a viridian serpent, thrice as thick as an oak branch, and many times longer. The snake was well-trained and, upon setting its slitted, copper eyes upon the criminal, it slithered forth, slowly and with purpose. “Instead, you shall face death by the one creature with a greater cruel voracity than yourself.”

Twilight watched a bit as the great serpent approached the killer, who made a feeble attempt at escaping, though she never even got to her feet with the remaining Daybreaker in place. Slowly, as if deriving pleasure from the murderer’s discomfort, the snake approached, coiling around the killer’s thin, wiry body. The killer screamed and thrashed, but could not escape the grasp of the grand snake, who lackadaisically tightened its grasp around its prey. It wrapped itself around the killer once, twice, three times before it began to constrict inward, immediately forcing the air from her lungs.

“My, Valerie has gotten quite big,” noted Twilight, dismissing the Chancellor Charm and returning her voice to a typical volume. “When we hatched her, she was hardly as long as my arm.”

“Her kind grows fast, indeed. That crate is getting too small for her,” said the Empress with a nod. She looked on with the smallest of grins as Valerie’s victim wheezed and struggled. Her legs twitched ever so slightly, a common tell of the Empress’ that Twilight long ago learned meant that the High Queen was enjoying the carnage. While she herself did not care for the display, Twilight still appreciated her mistress’ proclivities. “It is entirely possible that she will still be hungry after this.”

“I wouldn’t blame her. That girl is all skin and bones.” Twilight returned to her Empress’ side and, after glancing forward to see how the murderer’s face had shifted to a deep, purplish blue, she discreetly and covertly turned her chair to face the tray of sweets. “She’s going to faint soon.”

“Doubtful. Valerie likes to play with her food. She’ll allow that scum a few precious breaths, so that she’ll be wide awake when Valerie is ready to swallow her whole.” Again, the Empress rubbed her legs together in a simple, easily-missed display. Being handmaiden for as long as she had been, Twilight knew full and well what such motions meant and, while the Empress had not yet asked for any assistance, Twilight preferred to be a bit more proactive; As she buttered herself a scone with a combination of her left hand and some magick, the handmaiden crawled her right hand up along the Empress’ leg. “What in the world are you doing?”

“Having a scone,” said Twilight innocently, even as her right hand slid to the inside of the Empress’ thigh. As her thin, dainty fingers reached her Divinity’s hips, she grinned, for she felt no cloth or fabric to impede her. “Would you care for one?”

“I thought we were waiting until after the execution.”

“Ah. I believe you misunderstood me, back in our chambers. I simply requested that you keep your hands to yourself. I agreed to no such conditions.” Twilight’s hand strayed a bit more, the tips of her finger reaching the Empress’ soft, velveteen lips, and the handmaiden grinned deviously. “Could you not find any suitable undergarments, my Empress?”

“You know how these events make me feel. I did not desire to… soil any today.” Celestia’s breath hitched when Twilight pushed her middle finger into her, rubbing gentle circles around her internal walls. “Three hells, Twilight, when did you become such a relentless tease?”

“Oh, you know. Anything to entertain myself. That said, I will tease you no longer, my Empress.”

Twilight smirked to herself, savoring her scone as she pleasured her Empress. She knew her way around Celestia's body quite well by then, and combined with the gruesome pageant happening below, it took very little effort from the handmaiden to please her mistress. Twilight had finished her second scone and began sipping on her honey wine when she gracefully bought the Empress to climax. Once Celestia had been satisfied, Twilight removed her hand and turned back to face the crowd, just in time for the serpent to slither back into its home, a large, grotesque bulge visible in its tummy. Twilight licked her fingers clean, chuckling to herself. Not only did she keep Celestia happy, which was good news for all, she also helped to ensure that there was one fewer monster in the world.

Equestria was flourishing, and, with her helping it along, Twilight knew that the kingdom would only grow stronger.

Service

"We've arrived, Madame Sparkle."

Twilight closed her book and returned it to her satchel just as her carriage came lurching to a stop. She took in a breath, then turned and slid out of the cabin when her escort opened the door for her. She did not accept his hand to aid her, for she did not need much help stepping out, and she surveyed the grey, misty environment. The light drizzle of the early morn was all that remained of the previous night's downpour, and the thick muck of the dirt road would normally present a problem for the handmaiden. Luckily, she foresaw this eventuality, and Twilight had opted to trade in her typical flowing dress and heeled shoes for trousers, boots, and a smart, crisp coat, not unlike the sort that the Chancellor would wear. Of course, as far as Twilight and many others were concerned, she was the Chancellor, so this jacket was very appropriate. Still sitting proudly around her neck was her collar, and belted to her waist was her dagger. She did not expect to need it, but it would be foolish to enter such a precarious situation without ample protection.

Her personal carriage had stopped just behind another, the less ornate carriage carrying a quartet of guards. They stood between Twilight and the small, rickety shack of a home. There was a small farm in the front, closer to a garden in size, and a large mass covered in cloth to the left of the dirt road. Behind the house was the entry to a dense forest, leaving the tiny home all but isolated from the rest of society.

"Show me," said Twilight, arms folded behind her back. One of her guards, a young woman that had enlisted just three months prior, stepped forth.

"Are you certain, Madame Sparkle?" she asked. "It's a bit… grim."

"Heh. You, there." Twilight beckoned for the guard, who nervously stepped forward. "What's your name, dear?"

"G-Gabriella, ma'am."

"You're new to the guard, aren't you? Not from around Canterlot?"

"I grew up on a small farm to the south. Soon as I came of age, I rode up to Canterlot to join the guard," admitted Gabriella. "I've only been in the guard for a handful of weeks."

"So you wouldn't have heard of my reputation. Look here. Come a bit closer, it's faded a bit." As Gabriella leaned forward to see, Twilight pointed to her cheek, where a thin, almost invisible slash sat. "This scar comes from a shard of a human skull, that went flying past my face when I made her head explode. Trust me, I can handle 'a bit grim'." Twilight stepped past Gabriella, looking to another guard for answers. "Go on. Show me."

"yes, m'lady. Right this way."

The guards walked alongside Twilight, past the carriages and to the covered mass. Now that she had gotten closer, she could see the dark red splotches that were leaking through the thick cloth. After a curt nod from the handmaiden, the guards grabbed up the cloth and pulled it off, revealing the carcass of a great brown bear. Its neck had been snapped, its jaw hanging on by a few strands of skin and sinew. There were scorch marks all along its forest of brown fur, and its innards were little more than a gorey mess splattered beneath it spilling from a deep gash in its flesh.

"Hmph. They were right to send for me," murmured Twilight. "This isn't natural… And they are home?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Then let us go."

Twilight held her satchel to her hip as she strode forward, crossing the field with her convoy of guards in tow. She surveyed the area as they neared the door, hoping for some hint as to what happened there. When nothing came to her, she simply kept along until she and her guards arrived at the front door. Twilight knocked firmly on the door, feeling the somewhat softened, slightly rotted wood give and rattle against its hinges. She detected panicked whispers on the other side, before slowly, footsteps approached, and the door swung open. Standing in the doorway was a short, tiny woman, with purple hair and eyes to match. She wore a simple frock, stained with mud and grease, and would otherwise be unremarkable if not for the situation.

"Good morning," said Twilight. "I am Madame Twilight Sparkle, the Handmaiden to her Divinity, Empress Celestia. I was informed that there was a bear running amok here, but it seems that you have that handled."

"Yes… The bear is handled…" The woman barely met Twilight's gaze, an inescapable fear gripping her tightly. "We were going to move the carcass, but we were told to leave it be…"

"Your husband must be quite the hunter, to do such a number on it. May I see him?"

"Of course. Please, come in." The woman stepped aside, allowing Twilight to step into her home, flanked by her handful of guards. "We've not got much, but you're welcome to a bit of food, if you like."

"Thank you, but that won't be necessary." Twilight surveyed the area, ultimately agreeing with the woman's earlier assertion; the house was a single room, with a stove pushed aside into the corner of the so-called kitchen. Opposite the stove was a long swath of pelt that likely served as the couple's bed and, curiously, three bowls of mostly-eaten gruel. Twilight made note of the bowls before stepping forward to meet the man of the house, the rotted planks in the floor creaking as she approached the tall, scraggly gentleman. His orange hair was beginning to thin, and he wore an old, dented pair of eyeglasses, one of the lenses sporting a large fracture. "Hello, sir. You must be the husband?"

"Yes, ma'am. Sunburst," he said, kissing the sun to Twilight. "And you've met my wife, Starlight."

"I have. Lovely woman, you're very lucky." Twilight surveyed the area one last time before letting out a sigh. "Unfortunately, Mr. Sunburst, it's about time we got onto business. The bear."

"Oh, the bear is no trouble anymore. It's been—"

"Massacred, is what it's been. Decimated. I'd like to know how that happened, and, looking around… it doesn't seem that you have anything that could cause that level of carnage," said Twilight, crossing her arms behind her back. "So, unless you can present some sort of tool or weaponry that would convince me that you defeated such a powerful beast with human means, I will be left with only one possibility." Sunburst said nothing, nor did his wife, which was more or less what Twilight expected. "So, that's it, then? It is as I feared?"

"Yes, Madame Sparkle, it's true," chimed Starlight, stepping forward. "It was me. I did it."

"Starlight!"

"Is that so, Ms. Starlight?" Twilight turned to face the wife, tilting her head curiously. "And what is it that you did?"

"I… I used magick to kill the bear. Sorcery. Whatever the proper terminology is." Starlight waited for some response, receiving none but a quiet stare from the handmaiden. "I… I know it is illegal. I don't want any trouble. I'll go peacefully."

"It's not true! She didn't do it, I did it!" interjected Sunburst, stepping forward and putting himself between his wife and Twilight. "My wife, she's trying to protect me, but it's not true. It was my magick that killed it, and I—"

"Were you entertaining guests when I arrived?" asked Twilight, quite out of the blue. Neither Starlight nor Sunburst knew how to respond, and simply looked a bit dumbfounded, so Twilight elaborated. "Well, you've got three bowls laid out. All of them have been eaten from. So, unless one of you was eating two servings at one time…"

Twilight walked a bit further in, feeling the wood give beneath her feet. The closer to the sleeping area she stayed, the weaker the floor seemed to be. Finally, she arrived at the pile of pelts that the couple slept on, and tugged them out of place, much to Starlight and Sunburst's quiet protests. There was a square of wood, not quite as big as the pelt that covered it, that was of a different sort than the rest of the floor. Twilight glanced at the couple and saw their paralyzing fear before she reached her fingers between the planks and pulled up the false floor.

"Oh. Hello, there." Twilight was unsure of what to expect but, once she found herself eye-to-eye with the small child, it all began to make sense. She gently reached for the little girl, who shrunk away in fear. "No need to be afraid, little one. I'm not going to hurt you."

"You… You work for the Empress…" squeaked the little girl, her eyes locked on Twilight's collar, and the Empress' insignia that it bore. "Mummy said the Empress was a bad woman…"

"Ah. Well." Twilight looked back to Starlight, who was in tears behind her, before turning her attention back to the child. "It's a bit more complex than that. But we can talk about the Empress later. I want to get to know you."

"Mummy and Daddy said no talking to strangers."

"Hm… Your Mummy and Daddy are smart people. Here, how's this?" Twilight smiled and offered her hand. "My name is Twilight Sparkle. Pleased to meet you, Ms…?"

"Bellatrix. Bellatrix Sellena Lulamoon." The little girl shook Twilight's hand, which made the handmaiden smile.

"A beautiful name for a beautiful lady. Come on up here, I'd like to speak to you."

"I can't. Mummy said to stay here until the bad strangers go away." Bellatrix peeked up from her hole, leering at the gaggle of guards in her home. "They're still here…"

"Yes, I see how that would be a problem…" said Twilight with a nod. "Guards, please return to the carriage until I fetch you."

"But Madame Sparkle," chimed Gabriella. "We can't leave you unprotected."

"I assure you, if this small child somehow poses a serious threat to me, I will be certain to scream nixe and loud for you to come to my rescue…" The handmaiden rolled her eyes before shooing her guards away. "Wait at the carriage. I don't imagine this will take very long."

The guards accompanying Twilight shared a look of concern but, after just a moment, acquiesced to their command. It would be terribly foolish to ignore a direct order from the handmaiden, even if they believed to be acting in her best interests, so the guards filed out, one by one. Twilight watched them leave, not taking her eyes off of the door until it swung shut with her four protectors on the other side. Once the room had emptied a bit, Twilight turned back to the child and took her tiny hand into her own, gently raising Bellatrix up out of the hole.

"Now, Ms. Bellatrix, I happen to believe that it was you who slew that bear," said Twilight carefully. "Is this true?" Bellatrix turned her head to look to her mother, and Twilight gently straightened her head back with her hand. "Now, your mummy raised a good girl, from what I can tell. She wouldn't want you to lie."

"Please…" begged Starlight. "My child… leave her be, I beg of you."

"Ms. Starlight, I give you my word. For as long as I am here, no harm shall befall your daughter." Twilight did not stray her eyes from Bellatrix for a moment, even as Starlight made a nervous, but desperate step towards her daughter. "So tell me, Ms. Bellatrix. Was it you?"

The child did not answer immediately, clearly thinking over what she was being asked. Finally, after a minute or so of careful consideration, Bellatrix nodded. Her parents went pale as a sheet, and Starlight very nearly began to cry. Twilight nodded almost grimly as she dropped to a fully seated position, legs crossed over another, and beckoned for Bellatrix to do the same.

"How?" asked Twilight simply.

"The bear scared Daddy and broke his eyeglasses when it knocked him down. I got really scared and I yelled at it," said Bellatrix. "I wanted it to die for hurting Daddy. Then, it did."

"I see. You were very brave and strong for protecting your Daddy like that, Ms. Bellatrix." To Twilight's surprise, Bellatrix shuddered and quivered, and she soon began to cry. "Aw, why the tears, little one?"

"M-Mummy said that if anyone found out what happened… They would make her go away forever. Just like Auntie Shimmy and Granny Flare."

"Well, what you must understand is that what you did is against the law, Ms. Bellatrix. And the Empress sent me here to punish whoever it is that broke the law."

"Madame, I beg of you." Again, Starlight stepped forward, tears heavy in her eyes. "She's just a little girl, she didn't know any better. If you must punish anyone, punish—"

"I assure you, Ms. Starlight, my mind is already made up. No need to bother trying to convince me."

Twilight turned her attention away from the child, finally standing up. She reached for her belt, past her dagger, and finally landing on a pouch she had attached via a length of rope. She untied the pouch and crossed the room to Starlight and Sunburst. Her eyes lingered on the father's cracked spectacles for just a moment before depositing the pouch into his hands. She slowly reached for his face and removed his glasses, placing her thumb against the cracked lens.

"In that pouch is a few hundred coin. Should be enough to build a decent fence, and to get yourself a dog to protect your land," explained Twilight. "The next time some beast threatens your land, you run. The Empress gave me permission to act as I see fit in this matter, but she will not extend me such flexibility twice. So you must be absolutely certain that Bellatrix never does anything of that sort ever again, else you will not be fortunate enough to deal with me. Celestia will come to handle matters herself."

Twilight let out a wispy breath of mana and, when she removed her thumb from the glasses, the crack in the lens had been mended. She returned the spectacles to their owner, who nervously, uneasily, suspiciously took them back and returned them to his face. Sunburst and Starlight looked at the handmaiden apprehensively, no doubt suspicious of her motives, but they said nothing of it for a bit. Then, finally, Starlight spoke.

"My sister was like her," whispered Starlight. "And when the Empress found her, she murdered my poor Sunny. Just plucked her head off with her bare hands."

"I am sorry for your loss. But then you should understand better than anyone why Bellatrix has to keep it a secret."

"So my child has to hide her true nature until she dies?"

"When she becomes of age, save up the coin and send her to Canterlot. Tell her to seek an audience with me, regarding a pre-existing contract," said Twilight. "By then, there will be a place in this world for her. I give you my word on that."

"So… you won't tell the Empress?" asked Sunburst cautiously.

"I swore to the Empress that I would never tell her a lie, and I would never be so foolish as to believe that I could ever deceive her. So I have no choice but to tell her the truth." Twilight gave the family a tiny grin. "And the truth is that there was an incident that I have since resolved. So, if you have no further questions… Farewell. And you, Ms. Bellatrix, I shall see you when you're old enough."

With a little nod and wave, Twilight turned for the door and marched her way out of the house. Once she was outside, and rejoined by her party of guards, she turned to face the devastated corpse of the bear. It was fascinating, to her inquisitive mind, to see the sort of damage such a small child could cause. She thought back to when she first discovered her magickal inclinations, way back in the arena. Twilight only managed to wound her manticore, whereas Bellatrix simply destroyed the bear. Though the creatures weren't exactly comparable in terms of robustness, it did begin to paint a daunting, but no less fascinating idea: With training and dedication, Bellatrix could become quite a formidable mage, indeed.

"Is everything okay, Madame Sparkle?" Gabriella's question seemed to rouse Twilight from her deep thought, and she looked up to meet her newest guard's eyes. "You were in there for quite a while."

"You are going to drive yourself to the brink of madness if you continue to worry so much about me," chuckled Twilight. She snapped her fingers and, without even bothering to murmur an incantation, conjured a flurry of flames to envelop the bear's carcass. "I am more than capable of caring for myself."

"Yes, ma'am! I never meant to imply, I only want to do my duty."

"I understand, dear. And you're doing a wonderful job. Now come along, let's get back to Canterlot." Twilight gestured for her party to follow her to the carriage. "There's a tavern back home I quite fancy, and you've all done so well today, I think you've earned a round of drinks. My treat."

The promise of cold drinks in abundance seemed more than sufficient to spur the guards into following their handmaiden to the carriages. As she entered her personal vehicle, Twilight grinned. No wonder Celestia kept hold of her all this time. Just the prospect of teaching a student the ways of magick was enough to send chills down Twilight's spine. But, of course, Twilight was getting ahead of herself. She wouldn't get the chance to instruct young Bellatrix for a few years.

What much more urgently called for the handmaiden's attention was the nice cold flagon of honeywine that awaited her back home.

"Madame Sparkle, if I may be so bold?"

Twilight looked up from her honeywine to the young guard that sat across from her. Despite being invited to a private table as a guest of the handmaiden, Gabriella retained her armor and helm, things her fellow guards eventually removed upon being invited to drink with the handmaiden. Twilight assured her, multiple times, that such professionalism was no longer required, but Gabriella was quite determined.

"I wouldn't be opposed to a bit of boldness from you, dear," said Twilight with a nod. She sipped her wine, swirling it idly around in her silver goblet. "What is on your mind?"

"I just find myself curious… it is my understanding that the Empress hasn't had a proper handmaiden for a hundred years," said Gabriella. Her flagon, formerly containing some cheap, weak swill that Gabriella enjoyed, sat empty to her side after just one serving. "How did you end up in her Divinity's service?"

"Ah, I see. Well, my dear, it is quite the tale, indeed. It starts at Golden Oak Prison, that accursed tree.” The other guards, who had longer tenure, had heard the story before, but never directly from the handmaiden herself, and so they all leaned forward to hang onto Twilight’s every word. “Why I was there is, itself, a story for another time, but suffice it to say I was framed for a murder I did not commit. I was sentenced to life imprisonment, and I truly believed I would die in a tomb of petrified wood. But fate had much grander plans for me.

"There's a drawing, in the tree. A handful of prisoners get chosen at random to battle in the Empress' Arena for her amusement. I had managed to avoid that for years, but my luck soon ran out. I was chosen, amongst others, and was delivered to the arena. I was given my last rites, for it was almost inevitable that the prisoners would lose, and we were let loose into the arena. That was when I first set eyes on the Empress."

"What's she like?" Gabriella, thoroughly engrossed by the spun yarn, could hardly contain her intrigue. "I've never properly met the Empress in person, only ever in passing. Is she as frightening as they say?"

"I would say so. So tall and grand, with a gaze stern enough to pierce your armor like a needle through cloth," said Twilight. "She saw me in that Arena, and when our eyes met, I could feel my soul catch fire. Because more so than her intimidating ferocity, is her stunning beauty and otherworldly grace. Those eyes looked down on me, and before I knew it, the fight was on. It was announced that the battle would be between the prisoners and the Empress' menagerie of monsters. And in an instant, I found myself face to face with a manticore, the alpha of the whole pack."

There was much murmuring and gasping at the table, as those who weren't present could hardly believe that a small, untrained lady such as Twilight could stand off with a beast as ferocious as a manticore and live to speak of it. Of course, Twilight hadn't stood to the manticore, strictly speaking. The end result, whether she had approached the beast or ran away, was the same nevertheless.

"God's above… my village's whole militia was wiped out by a manticore when I was a youngin'," said Gabriella, completely awestruck. "Might've eaten us all, if not for the Empress and her Daybreakers. How did you manage to escape one?”

“Oh, it was a harrowing encounter, to be sure. As the pack of beasts slaughtered my fellow prisoners, and the great alpha swooped down to rip me to shreds, I felt something awaken in me. A flurry of brambles surging beneath my skin,” said Twilight. “Then, before I even knew what I was doing, a grand wave of sorcery propelled from my fingertips. My magick slammed into the manticore, bashing it against the walls of the arena and crippling the beast. The Empress saw this display and, so intrigued was she by my display, she snapped her fingers and raised me from the arena to her side. It was then that she offered me, the sole survivor of the bloodbath, the position as her royal handmaiden.”

“You always tell that story just a bit wrong.”

The four guards accompanying Twilight nearly fell out of their seats, scrambling to rise in response to the powerful voice of the High Queen. Empress Celestia slowly strode across the tavern, all eyes on her and the pair of Daybreakers that flanked her. The Empress smirked as she approached, coming to a stop just before Twilight’s table. Naturally, the guards dropped to a knee and kissed the sun in honour of their divine ruler, a gesture that went largely ignored. As was typically the case, Celestia devoted most of her focus to her handmaiden.

“Oh? Is that right?” mused Twilight with a grin. “And which bits do I get wrong?”

“You undersell yourself. I wasn’t intrigued by your display. I was infatuated by it.” Finally, the Empress broke her gaze on Twilight and gave a passing look to her kneeling guards. “Leave us, now.”

With an obedient chorus, the guards rose from the floor and bowed as they departed. Celestia stood and watched them leave, her eyes briefly meeting Gabriella, whose attention quickly snapped forward as she quickened her footsteps. Once the guards had left the area, the High Queen waved a hand, and one of her Daybreakers pulled her chair out for her to sit. Once she was settled, the Empress snapped her fingers and conjured a jug of bloodrose wine and two platinum goblets, which she filled before offering one to Twilight.

“That girl. The young one in your little brigade,” chuckled the Empress. “I’ll be surprised if she lives to see the next summer. She’s soft.”

“I happen to like Gabriella. A bit young and naive, but I see potential in her. Though, you may have a point. Sooner or later, she’ll be faced with something that tests her will, and we shall see if she thrives under the pressure, or crumbles into dust.” Twilight smirked, toasting her Empress and taking a swig of wine. “So, what brings you here, my Queen? It’s not like you to mingle with the commoners in a tavern in the city.”

“I might say the same to you,” countered Celestia. “I had hoped that once you returned to Canterlot, you’d at least have the common courtesy to give me a visit before drinking yourself blind with your underlings.”

“My guard detail has been working quite hard lately, and I simply sought to reward them.”

“Be that as it may, I like to know where my belongings happen to be.”

“Oh, Celestia… You weren’t worried about me, were you?” The words sounded coarse and callous to those who knew no better, but Twilight did know. She was quite familiar with the Empress' version of tenderness. “You know, you really needn’t bother. I’m more than capable of taking care of myself.”

“Perhaps I was worried. Perhaps I thought you couldn’t handle a single untrained mage.” Celestia sipped her wine, though that seemed mostly to hide her expression behind her goblet. “Or perhaps I was just lonely, and wanted to see my darling little handmaiden.” Twilight felt a pang in her chest upon hearing that. Her intention wasn’t to hurt the Empress, just to tease and prod her usually unflinching facade. Still, there wasn’t much Twilight could do just then, short of a mental reminder to make it up to the Empress later that night. “Speaking of the untrained mage… You handled it, I presume?”

“I did, indeed, my Queen. We needn’t worry about her.” Twilight set her wine down and slowly reached across the table. The Empress eyed her, somewhat suspiciously, then gracefully accepted Twilight’s hand into her own. “I apologize for not coming to see you as soon as I returned. I was a bit overzealous to show my men my appreciation, so much so that I temporarily forgot my duty. It will not happen again.”

“Apology accepted.” The Empress kissed Twilight on the hand, before changing the subject after a short spell. “Your guards. You’re too kind to them. Hells, you’re too kind in general. You need to show them strength if you wish for them to respect you.”

“My kindness is what won you over, in part. And if that approach could work on you, the most powerful and ferocious woman to ever live… I’m sure it will work for four swords all eager to justify their existences.” Twilight polished off her wine and, though she could already feel its effects making her head buzz, she poured herself another goblet. “It is why I’m so interested in that Gabriella girl. She is learning of my strength. If I can convince her that I am worthy of her admiration, she will soon lay her life down for me. Then, the rest of her comrades will follow.”

The door to the tavern blew open, and in rushed a messenger, hurrying into the bar with his hawk resting on his shoulder. The man made his way to the Empress and handmaiden, pulling a roll of parchment from his bird’s talons. The parchment was sealed with wax, and tied off with a scarlet ribbon. Upon arrival, the man dropped to a bow, breathing heavily as he presented the letter.

“A message, from up North,” he huffed. The Empressed reached for the letter and took it into her hand, at which point the messenger amended his statement. “It’s addressed to the handmaiden, my Queen.”

“Addressed to me?” Twilight accepted the letter from Celestia, immediately tearing it open to read it aloud. “Urgent message for the handmaiden, Madame Twilight Sparkle, from Apple Bloom of the Royal Guard, currently on a journey to transport two dozen prisoners from Golden Oak to Cloudsdale Prison, upon your command. Speaking swiftly, there was an incident, and… a riot?” Twilight furrowed her brow, quickly skimming the letter. Her heart sank in her stomach, her innards twisting up with each additional word she read. “Prison break, escaped inmates. The estimate is nine missing prisoners, including… Oh, three hells…”

“The Pie,” said the Empress sullenly. “Shite…”

“When? When did this happen?” demanded Twilight, nearly lunging at the messenger for answers.

“Message just came in, Madame. It’s no more than a day’s flight for my hawks,” said the messenger, rightfully concerned by Twilight’s aggression. “Assuming it was written as soon as the incident occurred, that would have been yesterday. Shall I write up a reply?”

“Don’t bother. I’ll tell them myself.” Twilight stood up and made a move for the door, just for the Empress to grab her by the wrist. “Celestia, please. I have to—”

“It’s a day’s flight, Twilight. That could take twice as long on horse, if not longer given the terrain,” explained the Empress. “The snowfall surely has started that far north. You need to prepare for a trip such as that.”

“Every second I waste here is another chance for Pinkie to meet with a horrible fate. I don’t have time for a two-day journey. I have an alternative prepared.”

“An alternative to a two-day ride?” asked the Empress skeptically.

“Yes. A one-day flight.”

“Even still… If your Pie has made a break for it, then that is a concern. She may not be too receptive to going back in chains. You might only have one recourse to get her to return with you, and I fear you’re not ready.”

“Of course I am, it’s all I’ve ever—” Twilight was stopped by a wave from Celestia and, upon the Empress’ instruction, she begrudgingly returned to her seat. “Celestia, I know it’s out of the ordinary, and that there is procedure, but surely we can make an exception. Pinkie must be so scared, cold and lost in the woods someplace. I can’t just leave her there while we wait for things to finalize here.”

“Nor do I expect you to. You misunderstand my concern, Twilight Sparkle. I fully support you in your desire to bring your Pie home,” said the Empress. “But remember, she has to come willingly, something she likely will not be keen on, given my history with her family.”

“I’ll do whatever it takes to get her to safety. I’ll convince her to come back with me.”

“And if you are going to do that, then you are going to need to know,” sighed Celestia. “Though, this isn’t exactly how I envisioned this conversation happening…”

“What is it that I need to know?” asked Twilight. The Empress’ demeanor was beginning to unsettle her. Worse still, she was running out of time. Surely this conversation could wait until she returned? “What is so important that you need to tell me right now?”

“If you wish to convince your Pie to return with you, then you will need to know why she was imprisoned in the first place.” The Empress sighed, burying her face into her palm. “I need you to understand why I had no choice but to kill her family.”

The guards had established a camp of sorts in the valley, which gave Twilight more than enough space to command her dragon to safely come to the ground; Spike's great body rumbled the earth as he landed, and were it not for the presence of the handmaiden riding upon his back, his presence alone surely would've sent the guards into a panic. At that moment, so weighed down by her panic and the Empress’ earlier tale in the tavern, Twilight did not care about the state of her soldiers. As she dismounted her dragon, she cared only for the location of the prisoners, particularly the one responsible for this entire ordeal.

"Who's in charge here?" asked Twilight as she approached the camp. It was little more than a set of three tents, a small fire pit, and a carriage that carried the prisoners. Directly in front of the fire pit was one such prisoner, her hands bound behind her back and a burlap sack secured over her head. Most strange was her lack of bottoms, her trousers someplace long gone. Twilight surveyed the area, a bit irked by the silence she had received in answer from the half dozen guards scattered across the campground. "Well, don't you all speak at once, now."

"I reckon that's me, Madame." A guard stepped forward, removing her helmet to reveal her short, muddy red hair. "Name's Apple Bloom, I'm the one who wrote to you. Captain Scootaloo didn't give me any specific authority, but I'm the most senior guard here."

"Hmph. Your name is familiar… Regardless, that's unimportant now. I need to know what happened."

"Well, I'm still trying to work that out, myself. I was out gathering wood, you see. We knackered our axle, and we needed materials to fix it, as well as food," explained Bloom. "I drew the short straw, so—"

"Spare me the superfluous details. How did that result in a full-blown riot, Ms. Bloom?"

"I… The best I can tell, one of our more unstable inmates began complaining of her clothes hurting her." Bloom let out a tired sigh, clearly irritated by the situation. "When one of my men began removing her clothes to attempt to calm her down… She throttled him with her bottoms."

"One of Canterlot's elite guards," droned Twilight. "Strangled to death by a madwoman's trousers. If this is a jest, Ms. Bloom, I should warn you that I do not find it funny."

"He's not dead. He's recovering in the tent behind us, if you'd like to question him."

"Hmph. He's going to wish the trousers finished the job when the Empress hears of his incompetence." Twilight waved Bloom away, slowly approaching the bound prisoner. "So I presume this is her?"

"Yes, Madame."

"And why do I have the sickest sensation that I know precisely who is under the bag?" Twilight came to a stop a few steps from the prisoner and, with a quivering scowl, grabbed the bag and pulled it free. Though she had expected it, she was no less displeased to see the twisted, deranged, frenzied eyes of Cheerilee waiting for her. Cheerilee was gagged, by a bit of wood tied to rope and forced into her mouth, but Twilight could still make out the word "harpy", shouted madly over and over. "I wish I could say it is nice seeing you again, but that sadly wouldn't be the truth."

Twilight reached forward and pressed a single finger against Cheerilee's gag, splitting it in two with a tiny flare of mana. She pulled it from the prisoner's mouth, and immediately had to jerk her head out of the way to avoid the jet of spit that Cheerilee fired at her. Twilight scowled, but did not retaliate yet. There were far more important things at stake than a bit of disrespect from a loony criminal.

"I am only going to ask this once," said Twilight, with as much patience as she could muster. "Where did Pinkie go?"

"Heh. Not sure. Don't care," said Cheerilee. Her chest heaved as she looked up at the handmaiden, the woman she blamed for all of her misfortune. "I saved her, from you."

"From me?"

"I heard the guards talking. How they're glad to be rid of us. Not their problem anymore. You may have convinced everyone else, harpy, but I know the truth. There's no prison up north. It's a death camp, for you to dispose of us."

"You… Why in three hells would you say something like that? A death camp!" Twilight grabbed Cheerilee by the collar, shaking her firmly. "Have you gone mad?!"

"It wouldn't be the first time you sent an innocent soul to meet a cruel fate."

The handmaiden released her grip on Cheerilee, just barely able to contain her rage. All she had done for this woman, and still it was not enough for her. It took all of Twilight's restraint to maintain her composure, and she spoke her next words through her teeth.

"Are you truly so small and pathetic that you should endanger my love just to spite me?" said Twilight, a trembling, bubbling fury creeping into her voice. "I, who have done you no wrong. I, who extended the only kindness possible. I, who went out of my way to ensure you would be a part of this transfer, so that you may know some comfort and freedom."

"My son cares not for your so-called kindness, harpy."

"I did not kill your boy, Cheerilee."

"Your owner is out of my reach," murmured Cheerilee, creeping closer to Twilight. She pressed her face against the handmaiden's leg, and she trembled as if fighting back tears. "Yet you keep taunting me… Showing your face. Refusing to let me rest."

"From the moment I met you, I have sought to ease your pain. Perhaps I made some mistakes in doing so, but my intentions were always good," said Twilight. She placed a hand atop of Cheerilee's head, rustling her thinning hair tenderly. "I do not always agree with Celestia's actions, and your punishment is one such decision that I have always opposed. But understand, Cheerilee, that no matter how angry you are with the Empress, it is not—"

A wet pittering sound broke Twilight's train of thought, and she slowly traced the sound down to her feet. A warm stream sprayed her left foot, between Cheerilee's legs, and the foul liquid seeped into the leather and through the gaps of the straps and laces. Cheerilee slowly looked up at the disgusted handmaiden and smiled before firing a wad of spit from her mouth, spattering against Twilight's features.

"Do you think it will be a wolf that mauls your precious Pie to death?" asked Cheerilee, with a cold, bitter smirk. "Or perhaps a bear?"

Twilight snarled, and in a flash, her composure vanished.

"Perhaps I was wrong. Perhaps I should have killed you years ago." Twilight grabbed Cheerilee by the collar and pulled the pathetic woman to her feet. She stared at Cheerilee, searching her eyes for something, anything, and all she saw was bitter, twisted, remorseless hate. "But I suppose it is better late than never."

"Heh. Finally doing something worthwhile, harpy?" said Cheerilee mockingly. Twilight scowled, and drew her dagger from her belt. "And all it took was for someone you loved to die. You truly are a coward."

"Madame Sparkle, with all due respect…" Bloom stepped forward, slowly reaching forward for the blade. "I do not think it wise to sully your hands with this prisoner's blood. She's not worth it."

"No, you are right. I will not stain my hands red." Twilight slowly stowed her dagger away, taking in a deep breath. When she released it, her expression had shifted; There was no more anger or fiery rage. Just cold, unfeeling cruelty. "Spike, big lad. Are you hungry?"

Cheerilee's face went pale as a sheet and, for the first time, she struggled in Twilight's grasp, but it was no use. The handmaiden supplemented her grasp with a bit of sorcery, securely holding the prisoner in her grip as she dragged her, thrashing and kicking, along the path to the handmaiden's otherworldly beast. Spike slowly blinked his massive eyes, waiting for his mistress to grant him his treat.

"W-wait. No. No, you're supposed to do it," whispered Cheerilee. She tried with every drop of her meager strength to pry Twilight's hand from her chest, but to no avail. "I'm s-sorry, Pie isn't dead. I didn't… She's not…" With each word, she came closer to the dragon's maw, and a uniquely grizzly demise. "Mercy! I beg, mercy!"

"Had you simply pissed on my foot, I might have just had a guard slice your throat. But, for endangering my love…" Twilight reached out to pat Spike on the nose with her free hand, and he eagerly opened his vast mouth of razor-sharp teeth. "Take your time with this, lad. Savor it."

Twilight threw Cheerilee forward, and turned for the treeline with the sounds of screams to serve as her marching tune. She tried not to focus on the sounds of arcane fangs shredding flesh, with most of her attention devoted to a foot trail from camp into the woods. There were multiple sets of tracks, many of them crossing over each other from the many prisoners scrambling to escape. Somewhere amongst the mess of footprints was Pinkie. No way to tell which was her's, but they all went in the same general direction.

"Spike, big lad," said Twilight, never straying her eyes from the treeline. "If anyone tries to leave the area before I return… Eat them."

There was a small commotion, quelled immediately when Spike let out a guttural snarl, as if demonstrating the ferocity that stood in guard of his mistress' will. His presence alone would ensure obedience, Twilight knew it to be so. Without even a backward glance, the handmaiden disappeared into the woods, in search of her lost, misguided love.

The Last Pie

Blood dripped onto the lightly fallen snow, trickling down despite the pressure applied to the wound. It was quiet, save for the weak crackling of a dying campfire. Pinkie winced and grimaced as she grabbed a fistful of snow and pressed it against the scratches on her shoulder. With nothing to bandage herself with, snow was the best Pinkie could hope for. The pain ebbed and flowed, though it grew stronger and harder to ignore as the snow began to melt into a blood-tinged slurry. Still, nothing to do for it now but wait.

A rustling came from the brush, the sound of twigs snapping underfoot. Pinkie leaped up from the ground and grabbed up a rock from the snow, her eyes trained on the approaching threat. She knew not what lay in the dense cover of the forest, but it was surely nothing she desired to run into. Pinkie gripped her rock tightly, hand trembling as the footsteps grew nearer and nearer. The figure broke through the tree line and stepped into Pinkie's little clearing, and she just barely managed to refrain from flinging her rock and running for the hills.

Pinkie could hardly recognize her. Her face and hair were the same as she remembered, aside from being styled into a neat bun, but there was something wrong. Too clean. Too soft. Such a crisp, posh vest and trousers; a far cry from the rags Pinkie currently wore. And the expression she wore, so stern and harsh, bordering on angry. Of course, that stern, furious expression melted like the snow underfoot when Twilight's eyes fell onto her beloved.

"Thank the gods I finally found you," said Twilight. Pinkie said nothing, watching with her rock in hand as Twilight approached. "You scared me half to death. I was afraid something might have…" She trailed off as she noticed the blood dripping down Pinkie's right arm. "Hurt you… Oh, dear. What happened to you?"

"I was hungry. Had to hunt for food." Pinkie held up a stick from her fire, skewered onto which was the plucked and roasted carcass of some forest rodent. "I think it's a vole. Maybe a squirrel… either way, it fought back."

"Three hells… I'm sorry you had to resort to such drastic measures." Twilight came to a stop beside her beloved, and gently reached for her wounded arm. "Come on, let me wrap you up."

Twilight gently grabbed Pinkie by the hand, and tensely led her to a nearby log that had fallen. After cleaning its surface to the best of her ability, Twilight took a seat and beckoned for Pinkie to do the same. Once they were settled, Twilight began work; With a snap of the fingers, a gentle spray of fresh water washed the scratches in Pinkie's flesh. Then, the handmaiden conjured a swath of linen bandage and carefully began wrapping Pinkie's wound.

"Can't you just snap your fingers and fix it by magick?" asked Pinkie. Twilight paused for a moment, then let out a tense sigh before responding.

"It is better this way. Trust me." Twilight worked in silence for a bit. "I know you must be scared. I'm sorry Cheerilee told you those awful things, but they're not true. You weren't ever going to be in any danger, you were on your way to a smaller, less strict prison in the north for—"

"I know," said Pinkie simply. Twilight stopped again, arching her brow at her beloved.

"You… knew?"

"Of course. Why would we be moved to someplace else if The Empress just wanted to kill us anyway? Didn't make sense. Besides, most of the prisoners with me are here for minor infractions." Pinkie shrugged. "I don't think The Empress would go through the bother of building a death camp and waste it on a handful of petty thieves."

"Oh. Well, of course, that's very sensible of you. But if you knew Cheerilee was lying… Why'd you still run? Why not stay put while the guards retook control of the situation?"

"Because you broke your promise, Twilight."

Again, Twilight stopped in her tracks. Pinkie pulled her arm away and wrapped her own wound, tying off the bandage tightly and securely. Once she was all patched up, she rose from her seat and returned to her campfire, where her dinner awaited her. Pinkie took a great bite of her roasted rodent, chewing the unwashed, unseasoned, overcooked meat with all the zeal one would expect from a starving woman.

"I don't understand," said Twilight slowly.

"You promised me you'd be back for me. You promised that you would never leave me behind. And yet, you go a whole year between visits, you ship me off to who knows where for who knows how long," said Pinkie, a rare hint of fire in her throat. "Not even the decency to come tell me yourself! For all I knew, they were dropping us off at wherever Spearhead is in charge of now."

"I would never—"

"You wouldn't ever have left me alone for so long before, either. Clearly, something changed." Pinkie sat on the ground, and pulled her knees up to her chest, her eyes locked on the weak, dying fire. "Do you have any idea how much I missed you? How afraid I was that I wouldn't ever see you again? I thought something awful must have happened to you. But all this time, you were fine. Better than fine."

"Pinkie… I'm sorry. I didn't mean to… you have to understand, I have a lot on my plate these days." Twilight winced a bit at that, trying not to meet Pinkie's hungry eyes as she continued eating her burned rodent. "What I mean is… I've been busy."

"Too busy for me."

"Pinkie. You know that's not true. I flew across the country because I heard you might be in danger," said Twilight firmly. "Every waking moment of my life since I last saw you has been dedicated to ensuring that the next time we were together, it would be permanent."

"Then why not say something? Why not see me? Why not tell me that you still cared?" demanded Pinkie. "I was starving in that tree, scared for my life, and you couldn't tear yourself away from your potion girl for even a day just to—"

"Don't." Twilight winced slightly as the word left her mouth, a bit more forcefully than she had intended. "Just… this has nothing to do with Sweetie Belle. If anything, she was a big supporter of my plan to release you. She wanted you to be with me almost as badly as I did." Twilight reached for Pinkie's hand, and, after a tense moment of thought, Pinkie slowly laced her fingers with her beloved. "Pinkie… I know it's difficult, and I know that I've been a bit evasive. But I need you to trust me for a little while longer."

"It's not you I don't trust. Maybe you don't see what's happening, but I do," said Pinkie, a bit stubbornly. "The Empress wants you to forget about me. Send me some place out of sight, out of mind. Then, by the time you remember me, it's too late. Some inmate stabs me with a nicked dagger, or Spearhead gets me, or—"

"Will you stop with the Spearhead nonsense! I've told you, he's never going to hurt you again, he is not something you need to worry about!"

"But how can you know that? How can you know for sure that he won't slip back into our lives and—"

"Because I killed him!" Just like that, with four short, simple words, Twilight turned the atmosphere of the conversation as frigid and cold as the air around them. Pinkie slowly pulled away, locking her trembling eyes with her beloved's. Whereas Pinkie was stunned, unsettled, frightened, even, there wasn't a drop of any such emotion in Twilight's expression. Only cold, unforgiving truth. "He's dead, Pinkie. I made sure he would never hurt you again."

"You… You killed him? But why?" squeaked Pinkie. "You'd never hurt a soul, Twi. Why would you kill a man? Did he… did he hurt you?"

"He did. But that is not why I killed him. I killed him because of what he did to you." Twilight was confused, confounded, concerned by the fear in Pinkie's eyes. What did she have to fear now? The danger was gone, Twilight had made sure of that. "He told me. How he starved you. Forced you to… prostitute yourself for scraps. How he had his way with you. So I split his belly open, and burned him alive as his guts spilled out onto the floor."

"He said… What? Twilight, I never did anything of that sort. I swore myself to you, and I'd rather starve to death than give that up to someone else," whispered Pinkie. "Spearhead, he was a cruel, blackhearted bastard, but he never touched me."

"But if he didn't… why would he lie? Why tell me he had hurt you?"

"To make you angry? Ashamed? To…" Pinkie trailed off, her eyes narrowing as she processed the information she had been given. "Wait. So the reason Spearhead has been gone all this time is because you killed him?" Twilight nodded. "But… that was two years ago now, that he went missing from Golden Oak."

"Yes. I told you even then, he would never hurt—"

"So you thought I had been raped and you not once spoke to me about it in two whole years?" demanded Pinkie. Twilight went still as a stone, unable to formulate a proper response in the face of her increasingly furious lover. "How could you do that? How could you leave me alone to suffer that trauma without you by my side?"

"I… I did not imagine that you would want to discuss—"

"No, Twilight, you didn't want to discuss! It was never about what I wanted or what I felt, it was about you!" Finally, Pinkie erupted in a bubbling fury the likes of which Twilight had never seen before from her. "You thought the bastard had defiled me, and you just… left me. Why? Was I no good to you anymore, had I been used up?"

"Do not put words in my mouth," said Twilight sternly. She fought and struggled to keep her temper in check, and she succeeded, though barely. "It is far more complicated than that. I would never leave you, and whether or not you'd been 'used up' is…" Twilight shook herself firmly. This was not the conversation she planned to have. "Look, we can discuss this back home. Come along, we have to get you back."

"After all this, you'd still put me back in shackles?"

"Of course not. We're going back to Canterlot. The castle is awaiting you." Twilight stood up and pointed to the treeline, where she had emerged from in the first place. "I can get us there in a matter of hours. You'll have a proper meal and a warm bed waiting for you. Everything we ever wanted, and—"

"Twilight. I want you to understand that I am deathly serious when I say this." Pinkie rose up from her seat and stared her beloved directly in the eyes. "I would rather die hungry in the cold snow than go with you to the castle of the monster that killed my family."

"Pinkie, please. I understand your position, truly I do. But try to understand mine," said Twilight. "These last few years… Everything I've ever done in Celestia's service, I've done it to achieve this. To get you out of that cell and by my side where you belong."

Pinkie didn't respond. In fact, she gave no indication that she had even heard Twilight. All of her attention had been dedicated to the consumption of her charred rodent, a feat which did not please the handmaiden. She leaned forward a bit, as if to get Pinkie's attention, but again received little more than a sideways glance in return. Twilight frowned, her fists tensing slightly. She hadn't come all this way, grown so powerful, just to be ignored.

"Pinkie. I can get you someplace nice and warm. A soft pillow to lay your head on. A proper meal, all you can eat and more." This time, Pinkie's response took the form of a skeptical snort, and she turned away from her beloved. "Do not turn your back on me, Pinkie."

"You turned your back first, Twilight. When you left me to dine and make merry with that monster."

"Has it ever occurred to you that, with a snap of my fingers, I have the ability to bring you to Canterlot with me whether you wanted to join me or not?" said Twilight, her frustration mounting with each passing moment. "With a few words and a wave of my hand, I could make your body go stiff, grab you by the wrist and drag you back to Canterlot. And yet The Empress, the cruel monster as you insist on reminding me she is, explicitly forbade it. I can only return with you if you come willingly."

"Oh, my! You never mentioned that part, forgive me!" snarled Pinkie. Just as Twilight's voice grew in frustration, Pinkie's tone began to blossom more and more with animosity. "When you say it like that, she's a saint! Praise be to her Excellence, for not snatching me up and imprisoning me against my will." Pinkie turned her head and spat out a hunk of gristle, though Twilight suspected it was equally meant to disparage the High Queen. "For a second time, that is."

"This is not the same. She's a different person now, and you will not be a prisoner. You'll—"

"Twilight, I know you've always been the clever one between us. But even I can tell what she's trying to do." Finally, after having picked her rodent clean, Pinkie tossed the scavenged carcass into the dying flames of her fire. She breathed heavily, unable to turn and face her beloved Twilight. For what, Twilight herself was unsure. Fear of showing her tears? Or perhaps Pinkie was afraid of what she would see when she looked at the woman she loved. "If you can't see that she is doing all of this to torture me… She killed my family, but spared me. She allowed me to be beaten, but never killed. She let me meet you, allowed me to fall in love, and just when I thought it might be okay, that I might survive her cruelty… She takes you from me. And then she sends you out after me, to drag me back to her so she could enjoy my suffering firsthand."

"You've got it all wrong, Pinkie. The Empress isn't perfect, far, far from it, but she has never expressed any malice towards you in particular," said Twilight, making a gentle reach for Pinkie's shoulder; It was unsurprising, yet no less disheartening, when Pinkie shrugged away. "She was… is… troubled. I'm helping her now, she's already grown so much. I give you my word, you will have nothing to worry about if you'd just—"

"She is a murderer! A madwoman! A savage beast who watches starving children fight to the death for her own amusement! How could you possibly stand by her side when you've seen firsthand what—"

"Because she cares about me!" No longer could Twilight restrain herself. She was sick of it, the interruptions, the blightful remarks towards the Empress, and worst of all, Pinkie's constant, stubborn refusal. After all Twilight had done, for her, for them, and Pinkie refused to even meet her half way. The frustration boiled over, and whether she intended to or not, Twilight simply erupted. "Because she sees to my needs, she ensures that I am fed and warm, and that no harm may befall me! Because before I knew Celestia, I was no one, nothing! If I died in that tree, those damned guards wouldn't even bother to tell you about it! But Celestia, she saw something in me. She made me something special. Now, if I were to die, the kingdom of Equestria would weep in my name for years! I stand by Celestia because she made me more, more than just a poor farm girl, more than a dirty slave, more than just a pathetic whore that sucks cock for bread!"

It went quiet as the night just then, as the weight of Twilight's words only then seemed to occur to her. She had never spoken of her favors to Spearhead, not with Sweetie or Celestia and certainly not Pinkie. She was ashamed, naturally, of how far she had to stoop to keep her and Pinkie alive, and the memory alone was enough to make her feel ill. However, Twilight could not deny that it was somewhat liberating to finally speak it aloud. She did not need to carry her deeds alone any longer, and she would never need to do such debased acts ever again. And, if the worst came to pass, if Pinkie continued to refuse her, Twilight could at least take solace in knowing that the weak girl who whored her body out for food was dead now. In her place stood someone to be honored, respected, and loved. There was pride to be had in that. Twilight stood up, and now it was she who turned away. She realized only then that she has been acting like her old self, the bread whore. But Twilight knew that she was not that person any more.

Stand like a queen, and others will soon bow.

"Empress Celestia has asked me to marry her," said Twilight plainly. No more gentle nudges or trepidatious diplomacy. Now, Twilight would speak in simple, perhaps cruelly honest, terms. "And I said yes."

"You… What?" The heartbreak in Pinkie's voice nearly brought Twilight's queenly demeanor tumbling down, but she held strong. This was what needed to happen. For Pinkie's sake. "But… how could you…?"

"By marrying Celestia, I will become a princess. Amongst my new privileges as the Princess of Equestria would be the right to a handmaiden of my own." Twilight slowly turned to face Pinkie, not surprised to see the tears flowing down her cheeks. She attempted to look past her, to shield herself from her partner's pain in the hopes that she would be able to end it soon. "And I wish for that handmaiden to be you."

"A handmaiden.” Pinkie’s lip curled up in disgust, her eyes alight with disdain. The way she recoiled at Twilight’s suggestion said all that was needed regarding her opinion on the idea. “You mean your slave."

"No, no, no! I don't have to treat you like a servant, I don't have to make you fetch tea or any such nonsense! It will be exactly like we always wanted. You and I, together, with more food than we can eat and more wine than we can drink," said Twilight. Her voice softened as it appeared as though she was getting through to Pinkie. Perhaps now she would finally see that this was the best option, for all of them. "Celestia has given her word that she will not interfere in our relationship. Do you not love me enough to put your differences with the Empress aside?"

"Differences? Our differences?! She butchered my entire family, and she made me watch!" Tears raced down Pinkie's face, but this time not just with sorrow. Now, her tears were backed by fiery, bubbling, frothy rage. "I watched her cut down my mother, my father, my sister Maud, my—"

"Maud was not your sister."

It went quiet after that, a deathly tense and uncomfortable silence between both parties. Twilight certainly did not want to be the one to say it, but it needed saying. Pinkie narrowed her gaze at Twilight, her beloved partner, but said nothing for nearly a full minute. Then, slowly, hauntingly, Pinkie spoke, just one question, a singular word.

"What?" she said. Twilight sighed, but soldiered on just as she always did.

"Do you recall some time ago, when I was reading you letters from your clan?" asked Twilight. "There was one letter in particular, between Holder and your father. Holder condemned your father's choice in wife. He said that Limestone and Maud wouldn't approve."

"We said that doesn't make sense. Ma and Pa were married long before any of us were born," said Pinkie. "How could Maud and Limey be opposed to it if it's already happened?"

"Because he wasn't referring to Cloudy Quartz Pie. He was referring to you."

"Twilight, what are you saying? How could he be talking about me? That's my father, and I was a little girl then. You're talking nonsense!"

"Your father married Cloudy Quartz, and sired two daughters. Maudeline and Limestone Pie. Then… I'm sorry, Pinkie, but your father never wanted any daughters. He wanted a son, to be blessed by the Gods and to carry on the clan's ways, and if Cloudy couldn't give him one… your father looked into alternatives. He made wives of Maudeline and Limestone." It was a harsh, unhappy, disturbing thing to say, but it was the truth, and Twilight believed that Pinkie needed to hear it. Even if The Pie didn't want to. "He… Impregnated them. Both of them, right after the other."

"No… No, you're wrong…" Pinkie nearly doubled over, disgusted, pained, disturbed by what she heard. "Why would you say such terrible things?"

"Limestone named her daughter Marble. And Maudeline… her daughter was Pinkamena. Maud was your mother, but as young as she was, you and her were raised by Cloudy as sisters," continued Twilight. "But, still no sons. Your father was hoping that you and Marble would be the ones to finally give him what he wanted. Marble was too frail at the time, a bit sickly. She wouldn't survive bearing a child. So… He chose you."

"No! That's not true!" shouted Pinkie, through eyes filled with tears. "It's not! My father loved us, never did anything to harm us!"

"In his mind, he wasn't harming you. He thought that this was the best thing for you, for the clan. His holy child, blessed by your old Gods. And when the Empress learned of what he was doing, she came down to intervene." Twilight reached a hand out to touch her beloved's shoulder, only for Pinkie to shake her off and turn away. "She gave him one opportunity to cease his degenerate ways, and he refused. So the Empress did the only thing she could do—"

"She murdered a happy family! My sisters, my mother, me, we were all happy! Pa never hurt us, always took care of us the best he could," said Pinkie defiantly. Even as she spoke, Twilight could sense that it was more to convince herself than the handmaiden. "Even if what you say is true… Why would she kill them all? Why spare me?"

"Celestia's intention was to simply kill Igneous, to put an end to this whole messy ordeal, but she didn't account for your grandmother's continued loyalty to him. Cloudy attacked The Empress, as did Maudeline and Limestone. Marble… Marble unfortunately got caught in the middle of the skirmish. It was never Celestia's plan to harm her, and I suppose she felt some measure of guilt regarding her. So she let you live, put you in Golden Oak for a bit." Twilight slowly approached and, once more, reached out for Pinkie. "And Pinkie, I am honestly, truly sorry that I had to tell you this, but it is of paramount importance that you understand. The Empress does not hate you. She hates what your father represented. He was a despicable man."

"He was my hero! My Pa loved me" shouted Pinkie defiantly. "He took care of me! Taught me our ways! I loved him, and your monster of a wife took him away from me, like she took everything else!"

"The only monster here is your father!" rebutted Twilight. "And if you ask me, the Empress gave that child-raping bastard exactly what he deserved!"

A sharp slap echoed throughout the woods, reverberating against the many trees so loud that were she able to focus, Twilight would have guessed it could be heard all the way back at the guard's camp. But Twilight was not able to focus. Instead, she clutched her cheek, stumbling through the snow from the sudden impact of her beloved's hand against her face. Tears stinged at Twilight's eyes and, behind those tears, was an angry flame that threatened to engulf her. She looked up at Pinkie, still holding her face and scowling venomously at the woman she loved. Pinkie stood her ground, as defiantly as she could with hands that trembled like a leaf in the wind.

"Do not ever speak of my father again," whispered Pinkie. "Or by the Gods I will make you regret it."

Slowly, Twilight stood up a bit straighter, and finally let her hand drop from her face. Her hand trailed down to her hip, to grab at her belt. Pinkie's face went pale and tepid when she realized what was happening, when she saw Twilight's fingers wrap around the handle of her dagger and she slowly pulled it from the loop on her belt.

"This is the knife that I used to kill Spearhead, so that he would never harm you again," said Twilight through her teeth. She took a step forward, and Pinkie took one back. "Then, when I learned that Luna's plan would endanger you, and the rest of Equestria, this is the very dagger that I gave to Celestia in order to kill her. Two people died from this blade, and it was all to protect you. It is Canterlot tradition to grant a blade to your betrothed upon your union. I hoped to give this dagger to you as a wedding gift one day."

"T-Twilight. Don't—"

"It is enchanted. Slice your palm with it, and smear its face with your blood. Then, close your eyes and say my name aloud." Twilight stalked her way to Pinkie, paralyzed in fear, and slowly pressed the weapon into Pinkie's palm. "The magick of the dagger will take effect. When you open your eyes, you will be by my side. Where you belong. Use it when you change your mind and wish to join me in the castle."

Twilight watched as Pinkie analyzed the situation, turning the dagger over this way and that. For a moment, the handmaiden was hopeful. For a moment, it looked as though Pinkie was finally seeing sense. But that moment passed when Pinkie slowly turned away, reared her arm back, and flung the dagger, blade over handle, as deep into the woods as she could manage. She watched it fly until it disappeared into the brush, landing amongst the twigs, leaves, and snow someplace she couldn't quite see, and turned to face Twilight with a disgusted snarl spread across her features.

"If you expect me to share you with the creature that ruined my life," said Pinkie plainly. "Then you and your wife can toil in Chaos for all I care."

A thousand words entered Twilight's head, and a thousand words fizzled away into nothing. There was no point, Twilight finally decided. There was no convincing Pinkie. Which meant there was nothing Twilight could do. Instead of wasting her breath attempting to plea with Pinkie, or sling incendiary words at her, Twilight simply let out a tired little sigh.

Twilight turned away from the woman she loved, who once loved her in turn, and slowly walked away, leaving all of Pinkie behind but the angry red imprint of her hand against Twilight's cheek.

It was with a great purpose did Twilight march through the grand corridors of Castle Canterlot, ignoring the call of any staff that attempted to greet her. She did not care for them. She did not care to say hello to Fluttershy at the gates, nor Gabriella, on her way to the barracks. Twilight simply continued forth until, finally, she arrived at her destination. She could tell by the voices coming from the other side of the throne room doors that the Empress was in the middle of a meeting of some sort. Considering how infrequently Celestia spoke directly with her subjects, this meeting was likely of great importance.

Twilight pulled the doors to the throne room open and strode forth, simmering with anger, frustration, regret, and something else. A hatred that lacked a name. The voices came to a stop, and the three men standing before the High Queen's throne jumped in surprise upon the handmaiden's return. The quartet of guards overseeing the meeting reached for their weapons, lowering their alert when they realized just who was intruding. Celestia herself sat forward in her chair, brow arched and an obvious concern etched onto her face, and she made to speak, though Twilight managed to do so first.

"Get out. All of you," said Twilight. There was a hesitance amongst the men, a pause that the handmaiden had no patience for. "I said get out!"

"You heard her. Leave immediately," said The Empress, not once taking her eyes off of Twilight. Her trousers were still damp from the snow, and her hair was a mess from her flight home. She shivered and shuddered, though it was unclear if this was due to the cold or the tears that still stained her cheeks. "You may finish pleading your case to me tomorrow. Begone."

Twilight said nothing as the men walked past her, followed by Celestia's guards. In fact, she may have been content not to say anything at all, if not for Celestia's expectant gaze. Still, Twilight could not find the words immediately. It was not until the doors were closed and the footsteps had disappeared did Twilight gather herself to speak, but still she waited for her Queen's order.

"So?" inquired Celestia. "The riot?"

"Quelled. The prisoner responsible was problematic," said Twilight bitterly. With all that had occurred, she nearly forgot about Cheerilee. "She is now dead."

"Hm. And… Judging by your demeanor, I don't imagine things went well with the Pie." Celestia stiffened her jaw when Twilight did not respond, instead slowly approaching the throne. "Twilight… I'm sorry that she refused, but if you are going to ask me to—"

"She's dead too. She didn't last long in the woods, just as I had feared. I found a wolf gnawing on what remained of her skull." Twilight did not stop her approach until she was standing directly before the High Queen, close enough to touch her. Much to the Empress' confusion, Twilight began to undo her jacket, then the blouse beneath it, tossing her clothing to the side. It was not until Twilight had kicked off her boots and begun undoing her trousers did Celestia truly process what she was seeing. "And respectfully, my Queen, I do not desire to think on it a second longer."

"What in three hells are you doing?" asked Celestia. Twilight clambered into Celestia's lap, straddling her Queen as though they were in their own private chambers. "Twilight, are you—"

"Pinkie is going to stay dead whether you fuck me or not. So are you going to keep me distracted from my grief?" asked Twilight, almost threatening in the way she spoke. "Or am I going to have to raid your wine cellar and drink myself blind instead?"

Celestia looked up at Twilight, examining her face for several moments in silent contemplation. Twilight did not waver her expression, hardly even a blink as her owner, her wife-to-be, her Empress and her Goddess inspected her. She waited patiently, her eyes locked with Celestia's until, almost as though entranced, the High Queen leaned forward to plant her lips onto Twilight's. The handmaiden watched her Queen's eyes flutter shut, and guided Celestia's hands up to her chest. Celestia's hands squeezed gently as she opened her eyes, and she sensed a quiet contentment within Twilight that was not there before. Twilight pulled away first, and when she did, she wore a bittersweet little grin.

"Good girl," purred the handmaiden. "Good girl…"

The Last Handmaiden

These days, it was very rare for Twilight to have a second to herself.

Aside from The Empress herself, Twilight was the most recognized woman in the land, and it was difficult for her to avoid the public eye, even as a mere handmaiden. But, after her offer had been rejected and Twilight returned home, she finally agreed to be public regarding her betrothal; No longer a handmaiden, now, she was The Princess-Consort. It seemed like not a day went by without someone seeing her in the streets, or even the halls of Castle Canterlot, and fawning over her. It was charming, at least at first. So many months later, however, and Twilight had begun to tire of her subjects and their incessant adoration. Even as tiresome as she found it, it was worlds better than the obscurity she formerly suffered through.

Today, however, The Princess-Consort Twilight Sparkle had a rare bit of time to herself, and that brought her into the city, as it so often did. Though it was her wedding approaching, it was Twilight who carried flowers as an offering as she approached the homestead of the late chancellor. No one had lived there for a long while, though Twilight made certain that the house was maintained. She opened the gate to the small, yet dignified, little house and made her way to the backyard, where her best mate rested.

Though over two and a half years had passed since Twilight had laid Sweetie Belle to rest, it still wounded The Princess-Consort deeply to see the grave, even with its simple, undeniable beauty. The garden she had planted was coming along nicely, the coriander especially growing wonderfuly. Twilight tried her absolute best to give Sweetie all the rites and honour that she deserved, and, were she able to see it for herself, Sweetie would surely approve. Yet, somehow, it still didn’t feel like enough. With a heavy sigh and bittersweet smile, Twilight approached the grave, heart swirling with good memories, and her mind stewing in regrets for her shortcomings.

"Good morning, Sweetie." Twilight kneeled down onto the soft grass before Sweetie's grave and gingerly laid her bouquet of flowers down above the simple marble head marker that she had crafted to memorialize her dear friend. "I am very glad I got the opportunity to see you. Today's the big day, after all. It wouldn't be right to go forward without seeing you first.

“I wish—more than I have ever wished for anything—that you could be by my side today, Sweetie. It would mean the world to me for you to be my maid of honour. But, sadly, you’ll have to accompany me in spirit alone. You needn’t worry, though. I’ve saved you a seat for the ceremony.” Twilight plucked a few strands of coriander and lavender from Sweetie’s garden and weaved the flowers into her own hair. “We searched for my mother, to invite her to the wedding, but we determined that she passed some years ago. I always suspected as much, but it was nice to know for certain. I nearly invited my brother and his wife, but ultimately decided against it. Figured it best not to risk any incidents. And Pinkie… Well. Suffice it to say, you will be my only invited guest. Not as though Celestia has many more… Still, there will be quite the celebration, regardless. Today marks the start of the 5th Era, after all.

“I have been giving things much thought, Sweetie. I have grown incredibly powerful in a very short amount of time. Just a handful of years, and I have surpassed Celestia’s highest expectations of my ability. And soon, I will have all the time in the world. So I promise you this, Sweetie, I will not let that time go to waste. I plan to learn every single scrap of sorcery, every ancient tongue, every magickal formula until I discover a way to see you again. That is my word to you, Sweetie Belle."

Twilight sighed, turning to the right where another grave stood. A simple headstone of wood was the only marker that the land was of any significance at all. Twilight had only bothered to lay the chancellor to rest here as a comfort to Sweetie, even if Sweetie didn’t know it. The Princess-Consort knew that, if there was any justice at all in the afterlife, Sweetie would not be in the same place as her sister, so perhaps burying the chancellor there was more for her own conscious. It was tragic, how Rarity had fallen, and if Twilight searched her soul enough, she was certain that she could find it in her to forgive her former friend. Forgive her enough to extend the same promise that she had given to Sweetie? That was less certain, nor was it clear if Rarity would even desire such a so-called kindness.

“We are going to take on the world together, Sweetie. I promise you that.” Twilight’s eyes didn’t stray from Rarity’s grave, even as she stood up from her seated position. “I do not know if you can hear me, but… Today is the most important day of my entire life. I hope that you are able to see it, wherever you may be. Until we next meet, Sweetie. Goodbye.”

Twilight turned and began to walk away, stopping in her tracks for a brief spell. Tears stung at her eyes, but she swallowed down her sorrow in favor of stoney, unflinching grace. She glanced over her shoulders, to the graves of the two sisters. Her only true friends, both gone due to one woman’s selfish actions. A tragedy.

“I’m sorry, Sweetie. For everything,” said Twilight finally. She resumed her departure, kissing the sun over her shoulder, in honour of her dearest friend. “I will make this up to you. I swear it.”

It was still the early hours of the morning when Twilight spilled back into the inner city of Canterlot, but there was still quite a bit of business to avoid. The roads were being cleared and prepared for the coming parade, and though the actual wedding ceremony would be a very private affair, Twilight had urged Celestia to arrange a more public festival to commemorate the event. A festival in the city, with a faux wedding to satisfy the public. Celestia accused Twilight of manufacturing the public festival as an excuse to partake in more wine and cake. Twilight simply smiled at her betrothed, neither confirming nor denying the validity of such an accusation.

Twilight clutched her satchel over her shoulder and ventured into the city, hoping to get a bit of shopping in before her next appointment. She did not need for much of anything these days, but it was an undeniably satisfying experience to spend a bit of coin for something nice. Perhaps there would be a book for sale that would interest The Princess-Consort, or some similar trinket. With luck, even a gift for The Empress, though Celestia would likely be baffled by the idea of Twilight buying her a gift from the city. She was The High Queen of Equestria, after all. What could a lowly merchant truly have to offer her?

“Spare coin? Just a few bits, please…”

Beggars were rather common in Canterlot, and it was not unusual for someone of Twilight’s stature to ignore them when they passed by. It was the only way to avoid being swarmed by the poor souls, if not flat-out robbed (though the many who had heard of what happened last time knew better than to attempt such an offense against Twilight). Even still, The Princess-Consort paused, for the voice sounded familiar. She followed the begging and pleading up the road to a corner beneath a signpost, where the beggar held up an empty platter, and she needed every bit of fortitude to mask the wicked grin that threatened to bubble to the surface.

“Spare coin? Could you spare a few coin?” The beggar turned her head to follow a man who walked past her, and her eyes fell onto Twilight. Immediately, the beggar scowled, lowering her dish in despair. “Handmaiden…”

“Princess-Consort, actually. Though you likely aren’t privy to royal gossip, surely even you would have heard that today is my wedding,” said Twilight. She looked down at the beggar with disdain, taking no small amount of pleasure in her misfortune. “Shame to see how severely you’ve fallen from… Oh, that’s a bit easy, isn’t it? It is nice to see you, Ms. Grace.”

“So you’ve come to mock me, have you?” snorted the former treasurer. “What, I suppose you think I deserve this?”

“I didn’t come here to mock you, no. Just couldn’t resist, once given the opportunity. As for you deserving this… I don’t know if anyone deserves to be starving on the streets.” Twilight dug into her satchel and withdrew a pouch of jingling golden coins, watching as Grace’s eyes went alight. “That being said… I don’t know that you would feel the same, were the roles reversed…”

“Surely you can’t be serious. Surely you can’t still be cross that I called you poor ages ago!” snarled Grace. Twilight hummed, shaking her bag of coins as if in deep thought. “Sparkle, I have no disdain for you personally. It was a professional quarrel that we had, no? Surely not something worth starving me over.”

“Hm… Perhaps not. When was it that you last ate?”

“Must have been four days now. Some sod dropped a roll and didn’t bother to pick it up.”

“Oh, you poor thing. Well, here is my advice to you. Drag yourself down to the outer city, and find a farmer. Offer your services. Clean his land, tend to his crops for him, launder his clothes.” Twilight’s voice was low and steady, going even lower as she physically stooped down to meet Grace’s eye. “He will not have much to give you, likely not even a single coin. But if you’re kind, he may allow you to root through the slop meant for his pigs.”

“You expect me to go out and wallow like a hog?” demanded the former treasurer.

“My mother sometimes sent me to do the very same once I was old enough. I might have starved, otherwise." Twilight smirked, then reached into her purse and grabbed a conservative handful of gold coins. She jingled the coins in a loose fist, taunting Grace with its sound. "Here, to help you get on your feet. This gold is yours, and all you need to do is congratulate me for my marriage, and my promotion to Princess."

"Tsch… Congratulations, your majesty," snarled Grace, as if every word brought her great discomfort. Twilight smiled, more than a bit satisfied by the former treasurer's disdain for her. "May your marriage be as prosperous as your reign…"

"Such kind words. If only you had found them before, perhaps you'd be able to enjoy the festivities with the rest of the castle." Twilight tipped her hand forward, letting her gold clatter onto the dirt. "This won't get you far, Ms. Grace, so I advise that you budget it wisely. Given your former position, that shouldn't be too difficult for you."

With an almost lethal amount of smug satisfaction, The Princess-Consort smiled and kissed the sun to her former royal cohort and departed once more along the road. In the corner of her mind, Twilight chastised herself for being so cruel. Grace had surely suffered enough, and likely learned her lesson by now. To taunt her further was needless. And yet, undeniably, it was satisfying to see the roles reversed, the grand and pompous noble now the penniless peon she so often derided. Indeed, no one pitied Twilight when she was starving and poor. Nary a soul had seen fit to spare even a single coin to her, and here she was giving a handful of bits to a woman who still openly detested her. In that way, Princess-Consort Twilight Sparkle found herself to be a kinder soul than most.

An hour came and went as Twilight perused the shops and stalls, ultimately finding nothing of note. It seemed that even Canterlot had begun to grow stale, their market stagnated. No matter. Soon enough, the tributes from the colonies would be making their way into the city, which meant more than enough gifts and amenities for the High Queen and her new bride.

"Oh! Princess Twilight!" Twilight looked up from her musings, her eyes falling on the approaching cellar maid. Fluttershy held a crate of wrapped parcels in her hands as she approached, wearing a polite smile as well as her rather dingy work gown. She bowed and kissed the sun as she approached Twilight, who matched her smile. "I was just on my way to the castle to see you.”

“Well, how serendipitous that we should bump into each other here. I was just about to stop by the tavern for a drink.” Twilight gently grasped Fluttershy by the shoulder and led her along. “You’ll be joining me, no?”

“Well, I was meant to bring this crate to the castle, but I’m fairly certain these are all addressed to you, so…”

“So it’s settled then. You’ll be joining me, come along.” Twilight set off, along the path to her preferred tavern, with Fluttershy just behind her. “I’m expecting to meet a friend there, hope you don’t mind.”

“I am simply honoured that you deem me worthy of sharing a drink with you, your highness!” chimed Fluttershy. “And on your very own day, no less!”

“It is The Empress’ day as much as my own.”

“Respectfully, Princess Twilight, The Empress has taken many days. Not always does she make that day the start of a whole new Era.” Fluttershy managed to close the distance between her and The Princess-Consort, even with the addition of the parcels she carried. "You underemphasize the impact you have on her Greatness."

Twilight hummed to herself, but did not press the issue just then. Instead, she led the way into the tavern as they arrived, parting the somewhat rowdy crowd with just her very presence. Fluttershy stood close to avoid being swallowed by the sea of patrons, all the way until the pair arrived at The Princess-Consort 's table. Twilight needed only look in the barmaid's direction before she scuttled over to the bar and returned with a tray of honey wine for the new royal to enjoy.

"You mentioned my impact on Celestia," said Twilight, after getting settled. "Would you elaborate on that?"

"Well, my father was a hunter and often sold his game to nobles, so I grew up rather close to the castle. And I have been a maid for the castle since I turned fifteen," explained Fluttershy, gracefully accepting the flaggon that her Princess offered her. "While I don't pretend to be especially privy to her Divinity's inner workings, I do think it fair to say that I know The Empress better than the average person. And in all my time of being in The Empress' service, it is not until she met you did she ever seem well and truly happy."

"She's right." Twilight turned and smiled at the approaching voice. Captain Scootaloo, clutching a flagon of her own drink, joined them at their table, quickly removing her helmet and kissing the sun in salute to The Princess-Consort before sitting down beside Twilight and Fluttershy. "The Empress was never especially fond of people. She tends to prefer animals, at least in my experience. To say she is fond of you is an understatement."

"Captain, it's nice to see you. I take it you're familiar with Ms. Fluttershy?" Twilight gestured to the meek maid, who gave an anxious little wave. "Dear friend of mine, she cares for Belle when I am away."

"Can't say I've had the pleasure. Good to meet you," said Scootaloo, nodding in the cellar maid's direction. "Talking of Belle… I just got back from visiting our old girl. There was a new bouquet under her headstone. You wouldn't happen to know anything about that, would you?"

"I know there are gardeners who tend to her, but I just cannot shake the urge to bring my own flowers from time to time," said Twilight. "To leave that job wholly to someone who had never even known her… it feels wrong. Besides, they didn't plant her coriander properly last time, so I have to check to make sure everything is growing correctly."

"She'd appreciate that, were she hear to see it with her own eye." Scootaloo raised her flagon. "To Sweetie. May her soul know rest from the pain she knew in life, and may she always be in the arms of the Gods."

"To Sweetie. How I wish you were here…" Twilight toasted to her dearly departed friend, her sister, before quickly changing the subject. "So, Ms. Fluttershy, I am under the impression that you perhaps had a gift for me?"

"Oh, yes! A few parcels, in fact! Firstly, from Mother Chrysalis." Fluttershy produced the first parcel and slid it across the table, at which point Twilight quickly unwrapped it to reveal a small wooden box containing no fewer than four dozen glistening emerald candies; The Hive's fabled cactus honey sweets. Twilight grinned, very excited to share her treats with Celestia later in the evening. “She included a note, I believe it is a well-wish to you and the Empress, though I, of course, am not certain.”

“Heh. I’m not surprised you’re struggling to make out that note,” snickered the Captain. “It’s more of a surprise that the damned pest can write at all, missing two fingers.”

“Er… Actually, Captain, it’s not her writing. I was never taught—”

“Yes, I know, I was being funny. No need to be so polite about Chrysalis, Ms. Fluttershy. As far as I’m concerned, the bitch deserved to lose more than just the two.” Captain Scootaloo stiffened as her own words reached her ears, and she remembered her current company. “Pardon my coarse language, Princess-Consort.”

“Did you forget that I resided in your tree for some time, Captain? Under a far less pleasant Captain than yourself, no less,” snorted Twilight. “I have heard far coarser language than that.” She turned to Fluttershy and smiled warmly. “What else came for me?”

“Hm… Let’s try this one? It appears to be wine of some sort.” Fluttershy produced a ceramic jug, ornately painted with golden flames. She passed the jug to Twilight, who popped the cork and gave its contents a deep sniff. “There’s another note, but I, as I said before…”

“Here, give it to me. I’ll read it.” The Captain took the note from Fluttershy and brought it to her face. “Hm… It’s called okolehao. Some sort of root wine, it says it's very potent… Oh, here it is. Well wishes to you and your love, from Matai Sonata of the Isle of—”

The sound of shattering glass stole Scootaloo from her reading, and she wore a look of concern that was mirrored by Fluttershy. The jug was gone from Twilight’s hands, instead residing as a pile of ceramic shards upon the floor. Twilight looked down at the wine, brow arched in a barely-attempted facade of concern and surprise.

“How clumsy of me. Oh well, Empress Celestia promised me a personal vintage for the wedding, anyway." Twilight waved away the approaching barmaid, electing to save the woman the trouble of cleaning by sending the puddle of wine away with a lazy wave of magick. "Speaking of the wedding… I presume you will both be in attendance?"

"Of course, Princess-Consort. I will be right by your side to ensure you and The Empress may enjoy your ceremony without disruption," swore Scootaloo. "Any man who strays within 30 paces of you will be struck down by my hand personally."

"I don't imagine anyone would be so bold as to attack Princess Sparkle," noted Fluttershy. "With The Empress by her side, no less."

"And I wouldn't have imagined anyone would be so daft as to attack The Empress herself during an Arena contest. Had the previous captain been more cautious, we may have saved some lives that day."

"Spearhead never was the sort to care for others… In any case, I hope to see you both during the festivities." Twilight stood up from the table, tossing a few coins onto the table as a bonus for the tavern staff. "I'm afraid I must depart. I still need my hair sorted, and Goddess only knows what else… Ms. Fluttershy, please place any remaining parcels for me with the other tributes coming in, I will give them a view later. I shall see both of you at the ceremony. Farewell."

"Farewell, Princess-Consort! A blessed 5th Era to you!" proclaimed Fluttershy with a kiss to the sun. The Captain gave her own salute and farewell before Twilight departed, taking her box of cactus sweets with her.

Twilight's eyes lingered for just a moment on the spot where she had dropped the jug of Calypso wine and frowned. A waste of good wine was always to be mourned, as far as The Princess-Consort was concerned, but in this case, it was necessary. Somewhere in her mind, Twilight believed the wine to be a harmless gift, given earnestly and genuinely from the young Matai. Even still, the louder voice in her head screamed at her to discard it, some unshakable fear, perhaps even paranoia. The Uso did not strike Twilight as terribly vindictive, if she had even learned of what had caused her sister's fate, but it was a risk Twilight was unwilling to take.

With a tiny little sigh, Twilight moved forward, forgetting this ghost from her past as she set off to embrace her radiant future.

There once was a time when Twilight saw the castle as just a new prison for her. Its grand walls, tall and imposing, constricting and restraining her within their boundaries. A looming sense of dread and fear hanging over her each and every movement. A harsh overseer that would brutalize their underlings just as soon as look at them. And her cell, her quarters, where she now stood to take it all in.

She hadn't slept in her official quarters for ages by now, opting to spend her nights in bed with The Empress. Even still, The Princess-Consort gave the order that the room was to be undisturbed. Twilight simply wanted to remember where she had started, so as she could compare to where she stood now. Scattered tomes of basic sorceries that once confounded and challenged her mind, now almost too simple for someone of her skill to bother with. With a small smile and a shake of the head, The Princess-Consort stepped out of her old bedroom and swung the door closed as she went, leaving her old home behind in favor of her new one.

Within just a few moments, Twilight found herself approaching The Empress' chambers, guarded by a half dozen Daybreakers. More than usual, and indeed more than The Empress herself believed necessary, but Twilight requested them nevertheless. Anything to ensure that the day went off without a hitch. Though initially very weary of the Daybreakers—a common sentiment held by most everyone who had ever seen one—Twilight had grown rather fond of the strange things, in an odd way. She greeted the six guards as she approached and, though they stood silently and unresponsive, Twilight liked to believe that the beings beneath the masks recognized the gesture.

"My Queen!" called Twilight as she knocked upon the door. "I'm coming in now! Are you decent?"

"If you wish me to undress, my dear, all you need to do is ask."

"Celestia… You know what I mean."

The Empress kept her Princess waiting in silence for a few moments before finally answering with a tiny laugh.

"Worry not, Twilight. I am not in my dress yet."

Twilight smiled and finally pushed open the door, striding boldly into the chambers she shared with her beloved Queen. The Empress, sat at her desk with a book beneath her nose, glanced up at Twilight, but elected not to address her just yet. Instead she sat there, letting her luxurious silk robe slowly slide down her shoulders. Not quite disrobing, yet still a far cry from modest, The Empress struck a perfect balance that she used to tease her Princess.

"You know, Twilight, considering your knowledge of—and mastery of—the magickal arts," remarked Empress Celestia. "I would not have thought that you, of all people, would buy into that particular myth. Or superstition in general, frankly."

"You mean about seeing you in your dress? I'm not quite sure I do believe in that superstition," admitted Twilight. "Though I do prefer a surprise, and I think the first time I see my wife in her wedding dress should be at the ceremony. Besides, after all we've been through together… Perhaps it'd be wiser not to tempt fate."

"Fairly put. Though, you needn't worry yourself any further, my dear. I believe that, by our might combined, we have successfully removed fate from the equation." The Empress stood up and adjusted her robe to better cover herself, smirking at Twilight's just-barely restrained disappointment. "So. Today is the day, yes? Are you ready?"

"Indeed. I've hardly been able to contain myself!" said Twilight. She took a seat on a stool just before a dresser and mirror, using a nearby brush to straighten her hair out. "The city is so lively, everyone is excited for the ceremony."

"You have a tendency to put others ahead of yourself. An admirable trait, but, if you'll forgive me, that's not what I asked." Her words were stern, but Twilight knew her Empress well enough by then to understand that she was merely putting up a front. "Are you ready?"

"Yes, my Empress. I am as ready for this as I have ever been for anything."

"That's good. Eternity is a long time, my dear. I hope you've been giving it some thought." With a tender hand, The High Queen pulled Twilight's brush from her grasp, and went about grooming her princess' long, shining locks. "Any plans on how to spend it?"

"A few. We've settled most every problem facing us, so I thought it might be a good use of my time to focus on the kingdom itself," explained Twilight. "I'd like to open a university at some point, primarily dedicated to Equestrian History. The more educated our people are, the better. Won't be so difficult finding new chancellors and the similar. Then, with your blessing, I think loosening the laws surrounding magi would ultimately benefit us greatly."

"Hm… I worry you may be underestimating the threat of an unchecked population of the magickally inclined," said Celestia carefully. "I've lived through those times, and let me tell you from first-hand experience, the kingdom of Equestria had scarcely been more turbulent than in those years."

"Indeed. I've read up on those days, though I imagine just reading through it is a far cry from first-hand experience. But, you're forgetting one key difference between then and now." Twilight looked up into the mirror, flashing her bride a confident smirk. "You didn't have me back then. In any case, I wouldn't go so far as to say remove all restrictions. But just think of how much more we could learn about the arcane arts if we had a larger sample size of magickally adept individuals!"

"You do raise a fair point. Even our relatively brief time together has shown me that there is much more to learn about sorcery. I never would have thought that someone without any sort of training until so late in life could ever become as powerful as you,” admitted The Empress. “Though I suspect your capabilities are unique, it proves that even I do not know all there is to know on the subject. Even still, you and I both know how dangerous a vengeful sorceress can be, and I’m afraid the two of us have made no small number of enemies…”

“My Queen. Do you trust me?” asked Twilight. Without a pause, a beat, even a moment of hesitation, Celestia gave her betrothed a strong nod, to which Twilight smiled. “Then we shall have nothing to worry ourselves over. We will find a way, as we always do. We are kindred spirits, remember? We do the impossible. Faced with a few lesser mages unhappy with our rule? I almost invite them to defy us, if for no other reason than prove our superiority.”

“Oh, Twilight… You know, I find you oh, so unbearably attractive when you speak like that.”

“Is that so? Implying you don’t find me attractive otherwise?”

The Empress chuckled before gently cupping Twilight beneath the chin and leaning in for a kiss. Their lips met and, just as was the case many, many times before, Twilight melted in her Empress' grasp. In that moment, there were no troubles to worry over, nothing to concern themselves with, no doubt as to whether or not her Queen found her attractive. Of course, Celestia kept her guard up, in general, which was far from surprising. Even still, it did not matter; There would be an eternity before then for Twilight to try and crack her wife's unflinching armor. For now, she sought to savor the moment, and take solace in what the two had become together.

"My Empress! If you would please forgive the interruption!" A voice, accompanied by a somewhat frenzied knock at the door, unfortunately put waylay to the tender moment, something that visibly annoyed the High Queen. "The tailors have been looking for you all morning! Your wedding gown still needs some final alterations!"

"Another insignificant peon ruins my fun," grumbled the Empress. She gave her betrothed a sideways glance. "And you're certain I can't have this one executed whilst you put your tongue to work between my thighs?"

"A tempting suggestion, I'll admit," said Twilight with a chortle. "However, I think it would be mutually beneficial for all parties involved were we to ensure that your dress fits properly. You are quite tall, lest we forget, and it would be a shame if the hemline is too short and you ended up flashing your undergarments to the crowd."

"Hm. Then I'd have to execute the entire wedding party."

"Precisely. Think of the decrees you’d have to sign afterwards. Sounds like quite the headache."

"Oh, fine, we'll do it your way." The Empress smirked before turning to the door and raising her voice. "Very well, servant. I will be out shortly."

"These are your last few hours as a bachelorette, my Queen," said Twilight with a smirk. "Enjoy it while you can. After it's made official, I have no intention of letting you forget that we're married."

"I would never dream of such a thing. In any case, this may be the last time I get to see you before the ceremony." Celestia did her very best to appear innocent in her intention, but Twilight certainly knew better by now. "Perhaps you could give me something to remember you by?"

Twilight snickered, beyond charmed by the Empress' somewhat ungraceful attempts at romance. The woman wasn't perfect, but Twilight had to commend her bride-to-be for trying. In reward for that effort, Twilight boosted herself onto the tips of her toes and gave her Queen a gentle peck on the cheek, feeling Celestia's porcelain skin glow red with blush before grabbing her under the chin and kissing her properly. She felt Celestia's hands wander, grabbing her around the waist and backside with an almost desperate hunger. It was one of the things that Twilight found so enchanting about the Empress; The woman who had no need of anything certainly seemed to need her, and that was a special sensation, indeed.

"Remember me vividly, my Queen," whispered Twilight when the two finally broke apart. "Go on, then. I'll see you tonight."

"I await it eagerly, my dear. Farewell, for now."

Twilight watched The Empress depart, her lover, her teacher, the woman who plucked her from the depths and dragged her into the heavens, and smiled. The next time the two met, it would be as wives, and that was an exciting prospect, to say the least.

The end of an Era, indeed, and the birth of a new, brighter one.

The wedding was everything Twilight could have dreamed of, and more.

When she had spoken to her mother about her marriage to her father, there were no illusions regarding the nature of their relationship; it was one developed purely out of practicality, rather than romance. They got on well enough, and love came eventually, but the simple truth was that her father needed a wife to tend to the home while he farmed, and to bear children for a similar purpose, while her mother conversely needed a husband to help provide for her in a way that she could not. Even Twilight herself, when she dreamed of having a day so wonderful, her wildest fantasies stopped at a modest dinner with her beloved.

On this day, this first day of the 5th Era, was beyond anything Twilight could have ever dreamed of. It seemed as if the whole Empire was in attendance, flooding the inner city for the wedding festival. A sea of people, and they were all there to see Twilight's most special day. Gifts and tributes, vows of fealty and undying loyalty to the new Princess. The new Light of Canterlot, some called her.

Silks and sweets, gold and platinum, pearls and gems. Wealth by the barrel-full. An abundance that Twilight had never known, a pelf that she could never spend in a lifetime. The Empress had specifically forbade gifts offered for her, instead commanding that all tributes be in the name of the Princess. As such, Twilight had to have an entire banquet hall cleared out just to hold all of the gifts her adoring underlings offered.

That was just the beginning, as when the wedding festival began in earnest, it was an occasion the likes of which would likely never grace Equestria again. Music filled the streets, songs written about the rise of the Princess of Equestria. One particular musician, Octavia Melody, moved Twilight to tears with her ballad titled "Harmony", and was immediately rewarded with a sizable manor and estate, for so long as she continued to make music for the royal couple.

Then, the food, undoubtedly Twilight's favorite part. There were carts of pies and tarts, vendors frying fish and breads all along the path to the city square, and it would be easy to stuff yourself fit to bursting before even making it to the proper ceremony. Twilight, for her part, made sure to sample nearly every delectable morsel on offer, awarding her favor to the talented chefs who prepared the most delicious of the offerings. Once, in a past life, Twilight would be disgusted by this display of excess, knowing firsthand the struggles of not having enough to eat. Things were different now, though. Twilight was no longer a lowly slave, or even a Handmaiden. Now, with true power to change the kingdom, Twilight could ensure that the leftovers would go to the starving and the poor, once the partygoers had eaten their fill.

The festival went on deep into the evening, so long that they would surely see night become day, and there were no signs of stoppage by the time The Empress and her Princess slipped away with the aid of a bit of Illusionary magick. Once unseen, the pair had no trouble at all maneuvering through the town and to the castle. Twilight was certain that, if she so desired, The Empress could have simply brought them back to her chambers with a wave of the hand, but she actually preferred the brief adventure. The two running invisibly through the crowd of loyal peasants, hand in hand and holding back giggles at the thrill of potentially getting caught, it was good, clean, simple excitement. Like two eloping lovers running from their responsibilities, stealing a few moments for a snog outside of the public eye.

The two made it to their destination just as their invisibility sorcery faded away; A corridor in the castle’s East Wing, generally unremarkable, save for one particular painting on the wall. Twilight recognized it, of course, and took the honour of pulling the painting to the side and activating the hidden mechanism. A secret door slid out of place, groaning metallically as it did to reveal a tunnel to the Moon Garden. Celestia walked forth, followed by her bride, and slid the door closed behind them. With a snap of her fingers, the torches lining the wall caught flame, bathing the secret corridor with a warm, amber light. Twilight made pause as they stood in the tunnel, a place she had not seen in some time, but remembered as vividly as if her last visit was yesterday. The two slowly made their way throughout the tunnel, a noticeable silence descending onto them.

“Is something troubling you, dear?” asked Celestia.

“Not troubling, no,” said Twilight softly. “"Although, now that you make mention of it… May I ask you a question, Empress?"

"You very well may."

"Well, I've been giving it some thought as of late. You know, after spending enough time in your presence, I've been able to sort of sense when you're around. Your mana has a very specific texture in my mind, and even if it's just a split second before you enter a room, if I think for a moment, I can tell if it's you or someone else."

"Mh-hm. Mana can be sensed in the same way something can be heard or seen," said Empress Celestia with a nod. "You likely would have more affinity at sensing my mana were we not opposite natures. That can certainly cloud things."

"Right. However, you are far more magically adept than myself. You've had far more time to practice, if nothing else. So you should be far better at such things than I."

“Respectfully, my dear, I've yet to hear a question,” said Celestia plainly

"My question is, if you can sense mana fairly clearly, so long as it is not your opposite nature, I find it curious that Luna was able to recruit her at all,” said Twilight. She glanced over to Celestia, who turned her eyes ahead of her to keep along the path. “When she first reached out to me, she mentioned that the sorcery she was using was very magickally intensive. If I didn’t know any better, I might think that you knew more during that time than you let on.”

“Is that so?” The Empress had a light, airy laugh in her voice, the same laugh that Twilight had come to love. It meant that, one way or the other, she had amused or surprised her mistress, which, regardless of being called the handmaiden or the Princess-Consort, was always Twilight’s primary goal. “Alright, then. I’ll offer you a question, in turn. Let’s follow your theory, and assume that I knew that Luna spoke to you and enticed you to stand against me—”

“Something that I cannot possibly apologize for more.”

“You have more than made up for that one misstep, my dear. But I digress. Assuming I knew before you told me. Why would I allow Luna to get so close to killing me? Why not put an end to things early?” The Empress leaned in close to Twilight’s ear, and dropped her voice to a low, almost growling whisper. “Why would I not pluck you from your bed and flay you alive for daring to oppose me?”

“Perhaps you wanted to give your sister one final chance to make the right decision.” Once, long ago, such threats as that which the Empress just leveled would have terrified Twilight, left her a trembling, quivering mess. Now, Twilight merely smirked, having long since understood her wife-to-be’s grim sense of humor. “Or perhaps, it was me who you were being generous with. You’ve always offered me a bit of leniency in these matters. I’ve certainly heard of you killing men for committing similar infractions to my own in the past.”

“What can I say? You bring out my gentler side.”

“Yes, gentle, certainly the word that first comes to mind when I picture The Great High Queen of Equestria,” remarked Twilight, earning herself a dry chuckle from her Empress. “Though, if you want my theory… I think you were testing me. I think you wanted me to prove, more than my loyalty, but my ability to make my own choice, and to test if my beliefs align with your own."

The Empress did not respond straight away. Instead, she put her hand out, stopping Twilight in her tracks. The Empress turned to face her betrothed, as Twilight did the same, and offered her hand. Twilight placed her hand in her Empress' palm, feeling that familiar, fiery bubbling of mana contrasting the High Queen's cool, smooth skin, and smiled. The Empress matched her with a smirk before leaning forward and kissing Twilight upon the hand.

"If you'll forgive my blunt honesty, Twilight Sparkle, I had no intention of keeping you for this long," said the High Queen. "When I plucked you from the arena, I was under the presumption that you'd be dead within the month. I am, of course, incredibly pleased to have been wrong in that regard. Even still, I did not plan on us becoming so close, and I certainly never thought I'd have the joy of calling you my wife."

The Empress gripped Twilight’s hand firmly, bringing it up to her lips and laying down a gentle kiss onto The Princess’ dainty fingers. Mana arced and surged between the pair of powerful sorceresses, building between them and creating a growing heat in the tunnel. Their passion and commitment—as well as their power—manifesting itself between the two women.

"When you grow to be as old as I am, you tend to develop a plan for most any situation," continued The Empress. "But for as long as we have known each other, it is very rare that I have a plan for you. Eternity can get quite boring, so I thank you for that. And I cherish you now, more than I have ever cherished anyone. That, my dear, is what is most important."

"Celestia… Your words honour me," said Twilight with a smile. "I know how difficult it is for you to bare your heart in that way. And if you'll allow me to say… you mean the world to me. I am eternally grateful to be here with you, to spend our lives together. Though I am no longer your handmaiden, I look forward to serving you until the end of time."

With that said, the two walked forward, hand-in-hand, into the hidden garden proper. The garden was just as lush as Twilight recalled from her previous visit, the round lake just as pristine and crystal clear as before. The sole new addition to the chamber was a simple marble podium, erected just before the pool. It was just a bit shorter than Twilight herself, and atop its flat surface was a length of black velvet silk that served as a platform for a grand sword. It was a long weapon, clearly intended to be used with both hands, with a worn leather handle and a lustrous orange sunstone in the pommel. The gold crossguard was a bit chipped and dented, though it was clear from the sharpness of the double-edged blade, and the shine that it reflected, that this old sword was well looked-after. Twilight’s heart skipped a beat when she saw the blade, smiling to her bride as they entered.

“I thought you couldn’t find it,” remarked Twilight. Celestia smirked, approaching the podium and raising the mighty sword with just one hand. The way she carried the weapon seemed natural, somehow. Like an extension of herself. “Or is this just a very convincing replica?”

“I would never do you the disservice of using a mere prop for our ceremony. I had to do a fair bit of searching, but I managed to track it down,” said Celestia. She held the blade upright, parallel to her face and smiled. “Are you ready, my dear?”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“Then let us begin.”

As Celestia went to the right side of the Moon Pool, Twilight went to the left, and both stopped opposite of another. They locked eyes, and upon Celestia’s command, they storde forward into the pool itself, wading up to their ankles in the cool water. Twilight marched forward about half the distance to the center of the pool, as did Celestia, and she stopped just as they had rehearsed. The air between them was charged with energy, and the platinum engravings in the crossguard of Celestia’s sword began to glow with a brilliant sunny glow.

“Twilight Sparkle. My prized student. My Handmaiden. My Princess. You have gifted so much to me already. Your heart. Your mind. Your flesh.” Celestia pointed the blade forward, folding her right hand behind her back. “Now, I ask for but one more gift. I ask for your future.”

“With my mind sharp, my heart beating, my loyalty undying, I happily bequeath unto you, my Queen, my future.” Twilight had spoken these words before, primarily to herself in the mirror, but to be across from her betrothed and speaking such powerful words moved an already emotional Princess nearly to tears. “With this last final moment of solitude, I offer my every moment after to be yours.”

The energy between the pair seemed to grow more intense, a faint heat wafting between them as they took another few steps towards one another. Twilight could feel Celestia’s mana reaching out to her, wrapping her up in a gently searing golden aura. One that was experienced more so than seen. Celestia smiled, turning the blade downwards to her feet.

“This is the blade of mine father. The blood that it spilled laid the foundation of my kingdom. This is the blade that I took up in my youth, to slay any fool who dare opposed my Divinity. This is the blade that I buried into the heart of the last of the dragons, ending their wretched existence, and ensuring that none could ever take that which is rightfully mine,” declared Celestia. She turned the blade horizontally and offered it forth to her bride. “And as I bequeath this blade to you, my Princess, I create something new. No longer my kingdom, my divinity, my life, but ours, instead. Do you, Twilight Sparkle, accept this blade, and with it, the burden of walking this earth with me until time ceases to march forward?”

It was a monumental offer, one that Twilight had ruminated on for months on end. Not terribly long ago, when she had first met her bride, she felt nothing but fear, hate, loathing for an unhinged, sadistic killer. Someone who sought only torment, someone who had no use of companionship. And yet, Twilight found herself very quickly peeling back the rough, thorny exterior. Celestia was no angel, but, Twilight had to admit, neither was she. It was true, what Celestia said. They were kindred spirits, two of the same. And if that was the case, as Twilight believed it to be, she had nothing at all to fear from eternity with her love. As Celestia offered the blade, Twilight took it into her hands, feeling the weight of the weapon lower itself into her grasp. As she did, the mounting warmth of Celestia’s mana erupted, until it felt as though she had caught flame.

“I accept, my Queen,” said Twilight. “I shall be by your side, until all of being ceases.”

Celestia grinned, as did Twilight, and the two leaned forward for a kiss. As their lips met, the sorcery took hold; Twilight could feel her core melting and fading, as if she was expending much of her mana. Instead of growing weaker, however, the exact opposite occurred; Celestia’s mana flooded her body, filling her with a strength that wasn’t wholly her own. Tears streaked down Twilight’s face, not from pain, but from sheer joy as her soul truly became one with that of her Empress. She held there, unflinching, unwavering, until the heat faded away and left her feeling stronger, sturdier. Whole. Celestia pulled away first, the look in her eye confirming to Twilight that the ceremony had gone off perfectly.

“Until the end of time, you shall be mine,” said Celestia. She wiped a tear from Twilight’s eye, and quietly, almost as if afraid of Twilight hearing her, she whispered. “I love you, Twilight.”

“Celestia… I love you, too.” Twilight did her best to maintain her composure, but failed to keep all of the tears at bay. “I love you…”

“ I’ve obviously never used this sort of magick before, but I can only imagine that it must be strenuous. Do you need to rest?” said Celestia. To her surprise, Twilight smiled and shook her head. “All this time, and yet you still impress me. It will not be long at all before you are more powerful than I am.”

“Let’s not get out of hand,” chuckled Twilight airily. She cleared her throat a bit, perhaps feeling a bit of that strain that Celestia had previously mentioned. “Erm… This sword is a bit heavy. Would you mind…?”

“Not at all, my dear. Forgive me.” Celestia lifted the sword from Twilight’s grasp with ease, before turning to wade out of the pool and return the blade to its podium. “So, my love, here we are. Officially married, and bound together, forevermore. And the night is still young. What shall we do now?”

“Personally, I wouldn’t say no to a nice goblet of wine, if you’d oblige me.”

A piercing shriek rang out through the room, twisting and gnarling in its agony. Tears welled in Twilight’s eyes, and she watched, helplessly, as her wife collapsed just a few feet from her. She made to run to Celestia, but, somehow, she couldn’t move. Her legs, her arms, none of her extremities responded to her commands. Twilight wheezed, and it was only then, as she attempted to scream out some manner of sorcery, did she notice the pain in her back. Sharp, glowing, and pulsing, it was the worst sensation Twilight had ever experienced, and it was only growing more intense with each passing moment. Celestia pushed herself to her hands and knees and looked up, her face awash with shock, fury, disgust, and, worst of all, fear.

“Celestia…” croaked Twilight. She tried to reach out once again, and that was when Twilight looked down, to the arms wrapped around her chest, burying a dagger into her back. The dagger left Twilight’s back before her assailant buried it back into her flesh, again and again and again. Twilight wheezed, too pained to properly scream, and turned her head to the left, her attacker so close that all Twilight could see was a few tufts of messy, dirty, curly pink hair.

“Be free of her evil,” whispered Pinkie through tears in her eyes. She stabbed her knife into Twilight’s flesh one last time before gently lowering her love down to the ground. “You don’t have to be afraid of her anymore… You’re free now…”

“No!” Celestia scrambled forward, tumbling back to the ground a few paces from Pinkie and Twilight. She buried her blade into the dirt and used it to pull herself upright, reaching for the Pie with a shaky hand. “What have you done!”

“You took everything I have ever loved, and you destroyed it.” Pinkie stood up, her dagger well in tow. She held the enchanted blade up, so Celestia could see the weapon clearly, and smiled at the way the High Queen smoldered. “I was merely returning the favor.”

“No… No, no, no! You’re supposed to be dead!” barked the Empress. “You stupid gypsy cunt… You have no idea what you’ve done!”

“What I’ve done is something no one else can say. I beat the Empress of Equestria,” said Pinkie. “And I’ve saved my beloved from a lifetime under your boot. She will be awaiting me in Heaven, where you cannot hurt us anymore.”

“Surely even an inbred like you isn’t that daft. Surely you don’t think you’ll make it out of here alive. You’ve not beaten anyone but my handmaiden!”

Pinkie chuckled, holding her weapon up for a moment before tossing it aside. She wore a bittersweet grin that persisted, even as she dropped to her knees and held her arms spread wide. Almost as if offering herself to the High Queen. Celestia snarled, dragging herself and her blade over to Pinkie’s kneeling body.

“Without Twilight, I had nothing left to live for. And since you wanted her so damn bad, I made sure you can’t have her, either. I don’t care about leaving here alive. I don't care about pain. I don’t care about anything you can threaten me with. Do what you must, because I’ve already won.” Pinkie looked up at the Empress, the source of her misery, and smiled openly. “Just do well not to forget that it was this dumb gypsy cunt that beat you.”

Celestia stared at Pinkie, beside herself at this nonsensical little creature. Insignificant in just about every way conceivable, and yet, somehow, she was right. She had won. She took The Empress’ favorite toy and smashed it to pieces, and there was nothing Celestia could do about it. And as that realization dawned onto Celestia, the understanding that Pinkie did not fear her, the knowledge that she had been bested by a lowly gypsy, something deep inside the High Queen broke, and she began to laugh a dark, bitter, ominous laugh.

“I spared you. Hells, I saved you! I let you live when I visited your clan. I could have slain you like the rest of your family, and yet the one time I act out of the kindness of my heart...” The High Queen clawed the hair from her face, her haggard breathing and grisled scowl doing nothing but please Pinkie further. “I should have let your father rape your worthless bloodline to dust.”

Pinkie looked up at Empress Celestia, the composed and powerful ruler of the land, reduced to petty insults and crass barbs, and scoffed. Then, with the most defiance that she had mustered in her entire life, Pinkie spat a thick gob into Celestia’s face, splattering her saliva against her eyes. Celestia recoiled, nearly losing her balance, and it was a trembling, furious hand that wiped the Pie's spit from her eye.

“You deserve this. May your soul rot in Chaos for all of existence,” snarled Pinkie. “Go on then, you savage beast. Do what you do best.”

The Empress ripped her blade from the soil and, with what seemed to be the last of her strength, charged Pinkie. She let out a bellowing, monstrous shout as she pierced Pinkie through the middle, carrying the Pie forward and into the pool, the formerly pristine water cloudy with blood. Her body slammed into the ground beside Twilight, pinned to the floor by The Empress’ great sword. While Twilight croaked out in horror, Pinkie didn’t make much noise herself even as her body lay in the shallow water, the only evidence of her continued living being the slow, shaky rise and fall of her chest in time with her wheezing breaths.

“No! C-Celestia…” The Empress’ head snapped to the right, her eyes landing on her fallen bride. “P-please…”

“Twilight Sparkle. You told me she was dead…” The Empress dragged herself to her feet, looking down at the bodies beneath her. “You lied to me…”

“I… Celestia, please…” Twilight tried to sit herself up, but, again, her body refused to obey. “It hurts…”

“I offered you immortality. I gave you my soul! And how do you repay me?” The Empress could hardly stand, tears streaming down her cheeks, though she was no less terrifying than usual. If anything, she struck a more frightening form, as a mad woman at the end of her rope. “A knife to the back! Do you have the faintest idea what you’ve done to me? To my kingdom?! You've ruined everything!”

“N-no… It wasn’t supposed to… I couldn't let her go... I just wanted her to be able to come back to me…” Celestia snarled, disgusted, and slowly hobbled away. Horror descended upon Twilight, unable to move, unable to breathe, her mana hemorrhaging from her wounds, and she too began to cry. “W-Wait! Celestia, please! Y-you… You can mend me. You can mend me and we can fix this…” The High Queen paused, her back to her wife, then continued along to the exit. “C-Celestia… Please, I love you…”

Once again, The Empress stopped in her tracks, bracing herself against the doorframe. Twilight could barely see her, but she begged to the Gods above that Celestia would see sense. Her hope flickered and faded, dying entirely when Celestia looked back at her. There was no warmth or admiration in her eyes, not a drop of mercy, nor compassion. Simply cold, unfeeling, unrelenting disdain.

“You love me…” scoffed Empress Celestia. She shook her head before setting off down the secret tunnel. “And how could a queen ever love something as worthless as you?”

Without another word, The Empress was gone, taking the last of Twilight’s hope with her. She was gone. Twilight was alone, tormented, dying. As her lungs filled with blood, and her mana seeped from her body, there was nothing Twilight could do. Nothing, save for turn to face Pinkie, her one true love, and cry. She reached over to Pinkie, just fingertips away, and yet out of her reach. Twilight sobbed weakly, only for a hand to weakly grip her own. She looked up again and, while Pinkie was staring up at the sky, she managed to grab Twilight, and hold her as tightly as she could manage.

“You’re… free…” whispered Pinkie. Now, her work done, Pinkie allowed herself to cry beside the love of her life. “We’re free…”

“P-Pinkie… I’m… I’m sorry…” Twilight breathed, air rattling in her chest, and gripped Pinkie’s hand tighter. “I’m so sorry…”

“I know…”

“I didn’t mean for this. For any of this.” Twilight could feel Pinkie loosening her grip, and she held her tighter as she began to slip away. “I didn’t want this…”

“I know, Twi… I know…”

“Pinkie… Please don’t go. Don’t leave me…” With each word, Twilight squeezed her beloved tighter and, with each word, Pinkie faded more and more, until, eventually, her body had gone entirely limp. “Pinkie… I love you…”

Twilight received no answer, not a word, not even a breath from Pinkie. Twilight turned to face the sky, looking up through the glass dome and up at the stars. The glow of the full moon bathed her, chilling her to the bone as the darkness raced in from the corners of her vision. All alone, broken, in the dark, just the same as she had started. For all her might, all her intelligence, all her power, and yet, still, she was nothing. No kingdom to rule, no love to share, no wife to bed. Not even a heaven or hell to await her. Nothing but darkness.

As the pain faded to naught, Twilight Sparkle closed her eyes, terrified, as that cold, horrible darkness finally claimed the last handmaiden.

Golden Oak Prison

“O-owie…”

“Pinkie, you have to sit still. This is all I have left, I can’t mess it up.”

Twilight Sparkle chewed on her tongue, carefully wrapping her friend’s arm in bandages. She had washed out the wound as best as she could with the last of her day’s water, but that wouldn’t matter in the slightest if it got infected. Twilight wished she had more material to work with, but she only had this one small swath of bandages. Not much, but better than nothing.

“And done. Here, let me see you move your arm,” said Twilight. Pinkie nodded, then raised her arm above her head. She bent it at the elbow, then extended it out. “Good. How does it feel?”

“It still hurts a little, but I’m okay,” said Pinkie Pie. She sniffled slightly, immediately scratching uncomfortably at her bandaged wound. “Thanks, Twi.”

“What happened?” Twilight was, understandably, worried. At the start of the day, when she and the other prisoners were released to the yard, she had gotten separated from Pinkie. A guard had split them up for work, and the two didn’t meet back up until now, when they were being sorted back into their cells.

“I… I got into a fight,” said Pinkie. Twilight stiffened slightly, her eyes going narrow, and Pinkie jumped to amend the situation. “I know, I know, please don’t be mad at me. I didn’t do it on purpose.”

“Pinkie. We’ve talked about this. We can’t cause any trouble!” Twilight just barely resisted the urge to shout, giving more of a hissing whisper. She looked over her shoulder, peering through the bars of her cage and into the dark, torchlit halls of the tree they resided in. “Troublemakers go to the block! And those are the lucky ones!”

“I know! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it. They… They stole my roll, Twilight,” said Pinkie. Twilight felt her heart pang at that, knowing how hungry Pinkie must be. “Someone took my roll.”

“That’s no excuse for fighting. That roll could’ve cost you your arm, or worse,” said Twilight, though she was softening noticeably. “How they got a blade in this place, I don’t even know… Can’t trust these damned guards to do their job… Not that it matters! No one cares about a handful of slaves, not until something heavy needs moving…” Twilight shook her head, bringing herself back to focus. “So, he took your roll. What next?”

“I tried to get it back, and he pulled his dagger. It wasn’t very big, but he still cut me and ran off with it.” Pinkie flopped down onto their cot, little more than a bed of straw covered in sheepskin, just barely thick enough to protect from the hard, splintering floor. “I don’t think any of the guards saw. I’m sorry, Twilight. I was just…”

“Hungry. I know.” Twilight let out a sigh, shaking her head. “When did you last eat?”

“Two days ago, I think? Maybe three…”

Twilight nodded solemnly, then crossed the room to her bed. She reached beneath the hay and pulled out a small, crusty, stale roll. Food was a rare commodity in the tree, and Twilight had made a habit of stockpiling and rationing whatever she could get her hands on. But she was down to her last roll now, and she wasn’t sure when she would get the opportunity to get more. She sighed, then tore the roll in half.

“Here,” she said, returning to Pinkie’s side. She offered her the slightly larger hunk of bread. “Eat.”

“But… It’s your—”

“I’ll get more. If someone could sneak in a dagger, I’m sure I can find some bread.” Twilight pressed the bread into Pinkie’s hand. “Eat. Please. For me?” Pinkie looked the bread over for a moment before taking a slow, tentative nibble. The bread was stale, tough for Pinkie to get her teeth through, but she was in no place to be picky. She tore at her half of the bread with her teeth, her hunger taking over for a spell.

“Your turn.” Pinkie gulped down her food, leaving just a tiny bit of it uneaten. She slipped that morsel of bread in her poofy, curly mess of pink hair for later, grinning as her silly display brought a small smirk to Twilight’s face. “You need to eat, too.”

Twilight nodded, taking a bite of her half of the bread. She tried not to let on just how hungry she was, but the way she devoured her meager rations proved just how much she needed this. Twilight hadn’t eaten in five days, much longer than Pinkie, but Twilight knew that Pinkie needed the food more. Twilight was sure she could have lasted a few more days until a new shipment came into the prison, but she was worried about Pinkie. She might need to perform some additional “favors” in order to secure some scraps from the guards.

“Come on, Twi. Let’s get some sleep,” said Pinkie. She grabbed Twilight by the wrist and slowly dragged her over to their bed. They didn’t have much in the way of blankets, just a short swath of pelt, and they’d need to rely on sharing their warmth if they were to even attempt to sleep in the dark, cold, damp cell they were trapped in.

Twilight curled up beside Pinkie, wrapping her arms around her and pulling her in close to her chest. By her nature, Pinkie had a hard time staying in one place, but she always seemed more relaxed when she was with Twilight. The two had known each other for so long, through thick and thin.

"I love you, Twi," whispered Pinkie. Twilight sighed, holding the other girl closer.

"I love you, too." Pinkie squirmed in their tiny cot, rolling until she was looking into Twilight's eyes. Twilight knew that look, that mischievous, naughty gleam in her eyes. "Pinkie…"

"There's no guards in our block tonight, right?" Pinkie leaned in and kissed Twilight on the nose."Maybe we could have a little fun?"

"What if someone comes by and sees us?" said Twilight, although she didn't do much to stop her hands from wandering to Pinkie's hips. "They'll split us up…"

"Not if we give the lucky guard a show." Pinkie guided Twilight's hand between her legs, letting out a soft moan as she felt Twilight's dainty fingers rub against her cunt through the thin cotton of her trousers. "I promise I'll be quiet."

Twilight couldn't argue with Pinkie, especially when she felt their lips meet, tongues exploring one another as a blooming, passionate heat washed over them. Unwilling and unable to fight it any longer, Twilight finally let her inhibitions go, sliding her hand past Pinkie's waistband and gently easing her middle finger into Pinkie. Never having much in the way of restraint, Pinkie let out a squeal, stopped only when Twilight slapped a hand over her mouth.

“Quiet, remember?” chided Twilight. Pinkie gave a tiny nod, at which point Twilight removed her hand. "I really don't want anyone catching us. Okay?"

"Sorry. Quiet now. Promise." Pinkie let out another tiny squeak as Twilight slid another finger inside of her. "Mmm, T-Twi…"

"We can't fool around too much." Twilight leaned in and kissed Pinkie on the neck, giving a tiny smile at the way her lover giggled. "We've got to be up at dawn."

"Mmm… There's a drawing…?" Another soft, gentle moan floated from Pinkie as she rocked her hips against Twilight's hand. "Gods, that feels good…"

"Don't worry about the drawing. I've got it handled," said Twilight, using her other hand to brush a tuft of hair from Pinkie's eyes, patting her face gently. "Just don't worry about it."

"But what if—" Again, Twilight stole away the rest of Pinkie's sentence with a few quick pumps of her fingers. "Mm, Twilight…"

"I've got it handled. Just focus on us. On you."

The sound of boots against petrified wood echoed throughout the corridor, stilling Twilight's heart in her chest. She swore under her breath, quickly clambering off of Pinkie and scurrying across the room, turning to face the wall.

"T-twi—" breathed Pinkie.

"Guard's coming!" hissed Twilight. "Fake sleep!" She barely had time to get the message out and follow her own advice before the sound of approaching footsteps stopped just in front of the cell. Twilight stood as still as she could manage, trying to keep control of her breathing despite the fear coursing through her. There weren't supposed to be any guards around their cell block tonight, which meant the presence of one boded poorly for her. She ignored the sound of the guard's sword against the bars, remaining still until he finally spoke.

"I know you're awake, Sparkle."

Twilight winced at the voice, but slowly sat up regardless. She peered across her cell, through the bars, trying to mask her disgust. The man on the other side of the bars was a guard she had unfortunately found herself quite familiar with, entirely out of necessity. Captain Spearhead, who was as close to a warden as the prison had, was a nasty fellow that Twilight wouldn't ordinarily converse with if she had any say in things. Unfortunately, he was the only one she could depend on to conduct "business" with inside the massive tree that was Golden Oak Prison.

"We've got things to discuss," grunted Spearhead. Twilight begrudgingly made her way to her feet and, after sparing Pinkie's prone body a glance, crossed the cell until she was just across from her jailer. "You've—"

"Not here," said Twilight flatly. She pointed down the corridor. "I don't want to wake her." A tense silence descended over the cell, both parties weighing their options. After a moment, Spearhead reached for his belt and produced a dented steel key, which he used to unlock the cell.

"If you insist."

Twilight followed the guard out of the cell, examining him in the dim torchlight. He had traded in his gaudy, glittering golden armor for lighter garb made primarily of leather, no doubt for his own personal comfort. He kept his right hand on the hilt of his blade, using his left to grab a torch from the wall. Twilight gave Pinkie one last concerned look before following Spearhead around the corner to a relatively shadowy spot in the prison, near the few remaining empty cells in the place. Spearhead returned the torch to the wall, crossing his arms over his chest and giving Twilight a grin. Twilight didn’t say anything at first, instead staring out of one of the rare windows that had somehow been carved out of the impenetrable trunk of the Golden Oak. The moon beamed out at her, so near that she could almost reach out and grab it. Twilight sighed, her mind still not entirely at grips with being so high up in this impossible tree, before turning back to face the captain.

"What do you want?" asked Twilight dryly.

"I'd think you'd be a bit nicer to me, all things considered." Spear reached for his belt, pulling a small parcel from his waist. Twilight made a reach for it, just for it to be pulled out of her grasp. "Hey, a deal is a deal. Our arrangement is tit for tat, remember?"

"Proud of that one?" With an annoyed glare and a visible blush, Twilight slowly raised her shirt, baring her right breast for her jailer to gawk at. Spearhead gave a little whistle at the sight of her cute, soft little boob, and made a reach himself. Twilight dropped her shirt, beckoning for the package. "You better have more than old bread in there if you want to touch."

"Hmph. I went through the trouble of fetching you bread and cheese, and this is how you repay me? I even swiped a bit of jam from the mess hall. Your attitude makes me unwilling to do this again," said Spearhead, arching his brow. "A bit of respect and gratitude goes a long way, Sparkle." Twilight snatched the parcel away and, begrudgingly, revealed her breast again, offering herself up to be groped.

"Thank you, Captain Spearhead," she said, as if the words themselves were vinegar on her tongue. She shuddered internally at his touch, repulsed by him on a fundamental level. He was a greasy, slimy, despicable excuse for a man. Some of the things Twilight had seen him do to the female prisoners kept her up at night, for fear that it might be her next. Or, worse still, that he had his sights on Pinkie.

"Hm… Not quite as big as your little girlfriend," noted Spearhead, giving Twilight's tit a firm squeeze. "But you seem firmer. With fat udders like hers, you'd be hard pressed to convince me she's not a cow that got here by mistake on her way to the farm."

"The drawing. Where are our names on the list?" Twilight clenched her jaw, feeling her blood boil at the way he spoke about her love. Unfortunately, there was precious little Twilight could do about it.

"You're in the raffle. Been avoiding it for long enough, now you've got to be put in the mix for the Empress' Arena."

"And what if I don't want our names in the mix?" Twilight grimaced as she felt Spearhead's other hand snake up her middle to cup her other breast. She was absolutely disgusted, unable to meet the guard's eye, but she couldn't even think of resisting. Not now, with the drawing just tomorrow.

"It would be deplorable for me to meddle with the Empress' entertainment, not to mention incredibly foolish," mused Spearhead, giving Twilight's nipples a firm pinch. She let out a wincing moan, more for his sick amusement than anything else. "So I suppose, if you wanted your name out of the lottery so badly, you'd have to offer me something more than just a peek at your chest."

"How much more?" asked Twilight, although she was certain she knew the answer. This wasn't the first time they had this sort of discussion.

"You know how much more." It got quiet for a spell, during which Spearhead tightened his grasp on Twilight. "Stop resisting it. You must know that I'll claim you eventually. Soon, you'll be too hungry and thirsty and starved for a man's touch that you'll give yourself to me happily. So why fight fate? Why run from yourself?"

"No." Twilight's response was firm, unwavering, unflinching. "I can't. I won't." She let out a yelp of surprise as Spearhead shoved her to the ground. She looked up at him, a tinge of fear mingling with her disgust.

"Then enjoy your moldy fucking bread," he said flatly. "Because I don't imagine you'll live long enough to get any more. If we're done here, it's back to your cell."

"W-wait…" Twilight couldn't bear the thought of actually having sex with a man like Spearhead, but the threat of being selected for the Arena was too terrible. "Compromise. You're a reasonable man, just let me bargain with you a bit." Spearhead didn't answer, so Twilight took that as her permission to barter. "You remove our names from the lottery, Pinkie's and my own. In return… you can make use of my mouth." Again, Spearhead didn't give much in the way of an answer, which only served to heighten Twilight's desperation. "Every meeting like this. Every time you bring me food and water, you can use my mouth. I think that's sufficient, no? Just for you tossing out two little scraps of parchment. Quite a fair deal, I think."

It had to be. Twilight wasn't sure what she would do otherwise. She had to save herself, her body, for Pinkie. She couldn't imagine letting any man taint her, least of all a detestable snake of a man like Spearhead. But the Arena… If their names were drawn for the Arena, Twilight was certain that they were as good as dead. She had promised Pinkie that she would protect her, keep her out of the Arena, and to break that promise was unthinkable.

"Well? You'd better get to work, bread whore. Before I change my mind."

Twilight gave a tiny, taciturn nod before getting down to business, undoing Spearhead's belt and pulling down his trousers. She moved quickly in pulling Spear's cock free, wishing to get this over with as soon as possible. Luckily, he was already mostly hard, and it only took the warm grasp of Twilight's small, delicate hands around his shaft to coax him to full attention. With a reserved sigh, Twilight wrapped her lips around Spearhead's shaft, trying not to focus on what she had to do.

"Come on, you little bread slut. You're starving, aren't you?" Spearhead grabbed a fistful of Twilight's hair, yanking her closer, forcing his cock into her throat. "Come get that belly filled."

Twilight choked, slapping on Spearhead's thigh in a desperate plea for air. Her silent begging fell on deaf ears, and Spearhead just kept a firm grip of her hair while he fucked her throat. Twilight could do little more than endure, attempt to relax her throat as it convulsed around the length in her throat. She needed to breathe, her head was spinning from the lack of air.

Thankfully for Twilight, her jailer was something of a minuteman; it wasn't long until she could feel his cock pulse, and a groan signaled Spearhead's orgasm. He jerked his hips forward, yanking Twilight forward until her tiny nose was pressed to his pelvis. Twilight choked as Spearhead deposited thick ropes of his salty, bitter cum down her throat, gagging as he withdrew and deposited the last few gobs onto her tongue. She turned to spit, only for Spearhead to grab her under the chin and force her mouth shut.

"Be a good bread whore and swallow," ordered Spearhead, returning his trousers. With vitriol and loathing in her eyes, Twilight reluctantly gulped down the foul dreck. She opened her mouth to show the bastard that she had done what she was told, and she received a mouthful of spit from her captor for her troubles. "There's a good cunt. Back to bed, and be sure to give the little dyke back in the cell a kiss for me. I wonder if she'll be able to taste my cock on your breath."

"Both of our names, out of the drawing." Twilight's voice had gone cold, hollow, empty. She was disgusted, felt used. But it would all be worth it to protect Pinkie. "And you make our arrangement more regular. Every week. Bread and water for… that."

"Back to bed," repeated Spearhead, this time giving Twilight a little kick to the side. She begrudgingly stood up, keeping a close grasp on the parcel of rations as she followed Spearhead back to her cell. She watched with a grimace as Spearhead blew her a tiny kiss before closing and locking the cell. Twilight felt her stomach turn, before turning herself to check on Pinkie. Her loud snoring was too convincing to be a facsimile, which brought a tiny smile to Twilight's face.

"Sweet dreams, Pinkie," said Twilight with a sigh. She hunkered down beside Pinkie, unraveling her rations for an inspection. The bread that Spearhead had given her wasn't quite moldy yet, but it wasn't too far off. Beside the stiff, crusty half-loaf was a little lump of cheese, and a small tin of jam. It was either pear or peach by Twilight's best guess, and barely enough to smear over a slice of bread, but it was more of a treat than Twilight or Pinkie had in quite some time.

Twilight glanced towards Pinkie, then carefully swiped her little finger through the jam and giving it a taste. She let out a tiny moan at the tasty jam before closing the tin up for later. She ordinarily would've waited until Pinkie was awake to partake in her bounty, but after what she went through to get it, she thought Pinkie could forgive her for stealing a little dollop. Besides, she needed to get that taste out of her mouth. After just a moment of hesitation, took a bite of the cheese before wrapping up the parcel and stowing it away to ration out later.

Twilight let out a sigh, leaning over to peck her lover on the cheek before pulling her in close for a warm, peaceful sleep.

"Gather! Gather for the drawing!"

Twilight held Pinkie close as the two maneuvered throughout the hundreds, maybe even thousands of prisoners at Golden Oak, trying to avoid the pushing and shoving of the other inmates on the way out of the main trunk of the tree and into the “yard”, which in reality was a contingent of thick, wide branches that came together to create a large, sturdy platform that stretched out for meters. Apart from the entrance at the base of the tree, hidden among the roots, the yard was the only place in the prison that was subject to open air.

Golden Oak was filled with an eclectic blend of inmates; anyone from petty thieves to murderers to war prisoners to political rivals of the High Queen were all fair game to find themselves in the prison. Twilight believed that there were some decent folk within the confines of the jail, but Canterlot had a tendency of turning even the best of men into fiends. Pinkie hung onto Twilight's arm, her eyes darting around the crowd in a panic. Twilight just gently patted her shoulder, doing all she could to keep her calm.

"I hate these days," whispered Pinkie. "So scary… What if we get picked?"

"We won't," promised Twilight. The two stopped among the sea of inmates, looking up at the podium that had been erected in the middle of the yard. She flinched slightly at the guard standing there, with a large dish filled with scraps of parchment in his hand. It could be hard to tell the guards apart at times, with their golden helmets obscuring much of their faces, but Twilight could always sense Spearhead by the lusty, domineering, demanding glint in his beady brown eyes. "I promise, we won't be picked."

"But what if—" Twilight darted in and stole a kiss, turning the rest of Pinkie's sentence into a slightly nervous giggle. "Twi…"

"Don't worry. I've got things handled."

"Settle down, inmates! It's time for the drawing!" The crowd jostled restlessly, their movement halted by the approach of the legion of guards surrounding the sea of prisoners. The prisoners settled down quite quickly when armored men with spears and swords approached them with their weapons at the ready.

"Today, five of you will become gladiators in the High Queen's Arena," announced Spearhead, though he and everyone else had heard this spiel before. "You will battle any manner of man and beast, not for honour, not for fame or for wealth, but for the entertainment and satisfaction of our High Queen, the Goddess of the Sun, Empress Celestia. May you battle with distinction, and bring glory to our Empress' name. The random drawing to select our gladiators will now begin." Twilight watched carefully as Spearhead reached his hand into the silver dish of names, rooting around for a moment before drawing one out.

"Peach Cobbler!"

"This is just awful," muttered Pinkie, scratching idly at her bandaged arm. "I know Peachy, she's only fourteen. Just a girl." She couldn't tear her eyes away from the guards pushing through the crowd, dragging out the crying, terrified new "gladiator".

"Kaiden Fabian!"

"I know. It's despicable." Twilight held her love closely, trying to impart some sense of safety and security onto her. "Half of the people here haven't even done anything wrong."

"Alren Tulloch!"

"Not much we can do about it, though," said Twilight with a sigh. "We have to get out of this damned kingdom. It's rotten to the core. Hopefully they'll let us out of this stupid tree soon enough and—"

"Twilight Sparkle!"

A pit formed in Twilight's gut, her blood running cold and the weight of the impossible truth threatening to crush her. She must have misheard. Somehow, someway, there must have been a mistake, it wasn't possible. This couldn't be happening. Spearhead may have been swine in Twilight's eyes, but he always honored their agreements. He would always do what he had promised, even if he didn't treat her particularly well.

“Twi…” Pinkie could barely muster a peep, the fear and horror in her core almost tangible.

"Bastard…" Twilight felt the ice in her veins change to burning, flaming fury. "That son of a bitch!" Twilight glared across the yard to Spearhead, barely able to see through the hot, burning tears in her eyes. She could just barely make out his smug, sick grin as he read the final name.

"And Pinkamena Pie!" Pinkie let out a yelp as she heard her name, which seemed to amuse Spearhead to no end. "Gladiators, step forward and prepare yourself to do battle, in Empress Celestia's name!"

"T-twilight…" Twilight held Pinkie close to her chest as the crowd of unchosen inmates dispersed, gently stroking her hand through her hair. She was a mess, just a degree off of breaking down into tears, and Twilight herself wasn't faring much better. "What are we going to do?"

"I… I don't know." Twilight felt her glare turn away from Spearhead, her focus now totally devoted to keeping Pinkie calm. "But it'll be okay."

"How can it be okay?" Her tone absolutely broke Twilight's heart. That fear, that hopelessness, Twilight had done all she could to avoid that, and it wasn't quite enough. "We'll die in that arena… We’re as good as gone…”

"No, we won't. We are tough, we are resourceful, and we are clever. We lasted this long, didn't we?" Twilight grasped Pinkie's hand, giving it a firm squeeze. "I'm not sure how just yet, but I will get us out of there in one piece."

"But the arena… I hear it's rigged for us to lose," said Pinkie, her voice little more than a whisper. "They say the Empress sends out trained soldiers as our opponents, they'll slaughter us. Even if we somehow manage to beat them, she'll just get bored and send in her pets. We don't stand a chance."

"We do. No prisoner has ever won in the arena before, that's true. But there have never been prisoners like us there." Twilight wasn't entirely sure if she believed her own words, but she had to say something. For Pinkie's sake. "We've got something these other gladiators don't. We have something to fight for. I won't let them take you from me. I promise."

"Pie! Sparkle!" A nearby guard approached, his spear at the ready. The little color in Pinkie's face washed away when she felt the sharp point of the guard's weapon against her neck. "To the carriage! Cause me trouble and you'll be entering the arena with a few handicaps."

"We're no trouble," said Twilight, gently pulling Pinkie away from the business end of the weapon. "Just a bit rattled. We're coming, just please… Don't hurt us."

"I'll handle Sparkle." Twilight could barely contain herself as Spearhead approached from behind. He gripped her shoulder tightly, entirely unconcerned with her obvious discomfort. "I have some questions for this inmate, I'll bring her to the carriage shortly."

"Yes, sir." The guard grabbed Pinkie by the shoulder and yanked her away. "This way, prisoner."

"Twilight!" The tears that Pinkie had been holding back finally broke free, running streaks down her face.

"It's okay, Pinkie. I'll be right behind you," said Twilight, trying to keep her voice steady. "Just stay calm. I'm right behind you."

Pinkie just gave a little whimper and a nod before allowing herself to be easily led away, back into the trunk of Golden Oak. Soon, she would be brought down the trunk and to the roots, which was a trip that very few people returned from. Twilight watched her go, keeping her composure until Pinkie was out of the yard. When she was certain she was gone, Twilight turned to beam fury at the man responsible for this. For several moments, it was quiet, with Twilight trying to collect herself enough to speak without shouting the typhoon of insults and profanity that was brewing in her head.

"We had a deal," she said slowly. "You said you'd take our names out if I sucked you off."

"No, actually, I said no such thing," said Spearhead with a devious smirk. "You said that. I never agreed to your terms."

"It was implied, you no-good bastard."

"Implications and assumptions are bound to get one in trouble." Spearhead took a step forward, his hand resting idly on his blade. "The same goes with that filthy mouth of yours."

"If my mouth is filthy, it's only because of your disgusting cock." Twilight took a step back as Spearhead approached, her eyes darting around for anyone who could potentially come to her aid. The yard was desolate, no one around but the two of them. "Why did you do this? I've been taking your abuse, relieving your stress for so long… And you just send me to the wolves? For what?"

"A dirty bread whore like yourself doesn't get to say no to your betters." Spearhead grabbed Twilight under the chin, staring down at her with his beady brown eyes. "If you thought you had a right to deny me, you were sadly mistaken."

"You can't be serious." Twilight swatted at Spearhead's hand, doing little more than annoy him, make him grasp her tighter. "You're going to kill me, and an innocent girl, because I wouldn't have sex with you?!"

"You're a prisoner, Sparkle. You're far from innocent. If the High Queen sent you here, it's for a reason."

"Being sent here for a reason is not the same as being sent here for a crime. I've done nothing wrong."

"Truthfully, Sparkle, I don't give a damn if you're guilty or not. All I know is that I'll be watching you get torn to shreds in the game tomorrow. I hope saving your filthy cunt for that worthless dyke of yours was worth dying in that ring."

"To keep that twig between your legs away from me, I'd happily die a thousand times," spat Twilight. Spearhead glowered for a moment before releasing his hold of Twilight, chuckling all the while. He fiercely brought the back of his hand across Twilight's face, knocking her to the dirt.

"I'll see if the Empress can have that arranged. Run along and get back to your cow, Sparkle. I imagine you'll want to make these last few hours of yours count."

Twilight slowly worked her way to her feet, watching Spearhead strut away with disdain. She had been fooled, deceived, used, utterly humiliated purely for the pleasure of a man that wasn’t worth the space he took up. Twilight was furious, angrier at no one more than herself. She could’ve avoided this. Had she just given Spearhead what he wanted, she could’ve escaped this fate. And now, because of her pride, her disgust, she and Pinkie would pay the ultimate price.

“Damn this kingdom,” muttered Twilight, turning for the trunk, where Pinkie had been dragged. She ran off, her mind racing in the hopes of formulating a plan. Before her imprisonment, Twilight and her family were too poor to ever see a match at the arena, so all she had to go on were the stories and rumors she heard over the years. Twilight recalled every memory, every whisper and breath she had ever heard about the twisted “game”. She would need every scrap of knowledge she could get. Twilight Sparkle swore under her breath, vowing that she would somehow win this wretched game.

Not for herself, but for her love.

Sparks and Flames

"Those absolute savages!"

Twilight winced, her head thumping with pain at every loud noise and gentle contact, both of which she was being subjected to at the hands of the Royal Chancellor. Rarity had been in the library when Twilight found her, initially annoyed that her work was being disrupted until she saw the state of the handmaiden. After tossing the arcana coin into the city's well, Twilight had limped into the castle, perhaps a bit more slowly and gingerly than she really needed to, in search of aid. Seeing Twilight in her battered, beaten form, Rarity sat her down before immediately departing to inform the Empress. She returned a few minutes later, a bit shaken but no worse for wear, and quickly directed Twilight to the baths. Once there, she had Twilight stripped nude and submerged in the soothingly warm water. The bath needed to be changed early on, the formerly crystal clear water dark and cloudy from dirt and blood.

"The nerve of them, to attack you!" Rarity continued on, using a rag to wipe away the blood from Twilight's wounds. "Clearly haven't got any weapons on you, and yet… Absolutely disgusting behavior!"

"Chancellor, please…" Twilight clutched her head gingerly. Though she knew it was the only way, she wished dearly that Flash hadn't punched her quite so hard. "My head is pounding…"

"Luckily, those idiots don't know what they're doing," murmured Rarity, her voice a bit lower. "These cuts aren't very deep… still, I'll need to keep an eye on them to avoid infection. There should be some of Sweetie's balms here someplace, that'll help with your cuts and burns. That, however…" Rarity pressed her finger beneath Twilight's eye, inspecting the bruise cautiously. Even this gentle touch made Twilight grimace from the pain. "I don't think there's much to be done for that except wait."

"I'll be fine," affirmed Twilight. Rarity hummed in some sort of agreement before continuing to wash Twilight's body. It grew silent for a moment, save for the gentle sounds of scrubbing and occasional gasp of pain from Twilight. "What did the Empress say? About the attack?"

"She… Obviously, she was not happy to hear that she lost two Daybreakers to a handful of rebels with bows…" Twilight tensed slightly as Rarity turned to face her. "And you're certain you don't remember how that happened? You didn't see anyone of note? Nothing sticking out in your mind?"

"Afraid not. An arrow took out my guard, and then I was thrown off the horse," said Twilight, shaking her head. "I only saw one, when he attacked me. My magick took over and, next thing I know, they're gone, the guards were dead, and the forest was on fire."

"And I don't imagine you were keen to examine things while a fire was raging… in any case, the Empress is sending men to investigate and contain the inferno," said Rarity. "From now on, you will be by her side whenever leaving the castle. She's not about to let that traitor gain the satisfaction from killing you. Empress Celestia instructed that I care for your wounds and escort you about the castle until you've fully recovered."

"I see. Well, thank you for making sure I'm alright, but I'd hate to keep you from your work," said Twilight. "If you have more important things to do, I think I'll be okay."

"Nonsense. The Empress ordered me to stay by your side and ensure your well-being, so that is what I intend to do." Another short spell of quiet descended, which was soon broken once again. "Aside from that, you did as much for me when I was out of commission. I believe in repaying debts when owed."

"Then when can I repay you for the lightning?" To Twilight's surprise, Rarity smirked, the beginnings of a chuckle forming on her lips. "What will the Empress do about the Children of the Night?"

"It is not my place to conjecture as to what our Lady has planned, nor is it yours," said Rarity. "I have faith that the Empress has things well in hand. This is not the first band of ungrateful rats she had to squash, and she will show these miscreants the same might as she showed The Hive."

"The Hive rebelled?"

"Indeed. It was before your time. I was just a girl when it happened. The former ruler of The Hive, before Chrysalis, grew tired of living in the shadow of the Equestrian Empire, and saw fit to attack Canterlot." Rarity stood up, discarding the dirty rag and grabbing a swath of bandages from beside her. "The Empress does not often interfere directly in conflicts that are beneath her, but when one so brazenly disrespects her and her rule… It is lucky for The Hive that the so-called Queen left a competent daughter to rule in her place." Rarity scoffed, shaking her head, and gently began wrapping Twilight's wounds with the bandages. "Though I suppose calling Chrysalis a competent ruler is being generous."

Twilight frowned a bit, taking note of Rarity's tone. She always sounded this way when mentioning the Mother of the Hive, a sour, bitter note at the end of her voice. Twilight hadn't given it much thought before, assuming it to just be a matter of the Chancellor's loyalty to the Empress. Yet, when speaking of the Children of the Night, Rarity did not have that same bitterness. She was upset, certainly, but not quite so venomous. Twilight didn't know yet just why, or in what way precisely, but Rarity's disdain for The Hive sounded personal.

"I'll admit, I don't know much about the Empire," admitted Twilight. "I was born in the middle of nowhere, we never got much news of the goings-on of the rest of the world. I didn't even know about The Hive until recently. What's it like?"

"There could scarcely be a more accurate name for a place as filthy and decrepit as that so-called kingdom of insects." Rarity shook her head before producing a towel for Twilight. "Enough of that. Get dressed, the Empress wants to have supper with you."

Twilight nodded and, after Rarity turned away, she rose from her bath and wrapped herself in the towel. Soon, she was dry and pulling a dress onto her body, straightening and neatening herself as best as she could with the chancellor's assistance. When she was decidedly presentable, Rarity beckoned for her to follow, and the two departed for the dining hall.

Quietly, the two traversed the twisting corridors of Castle Canterlot, the place Twilight still felt so strange to call her home. Despite her resistance, she had taken to the castle rather well, hardly ever getting lost these days. The two passed the library, Twilight's favorite place in the entire castle, along their way until, after just a short trip, they arrived before the dining hall doors. After one last check, to make sure Twilight was all put together, the chancellor opened the door and stepped aside to allow Twilight entry.

The table was already set, headed by the Empress herself. Twilight scanned the Empress' face for emotion, for some confirmation that her deceit had fooled the High Queen, and was met with nothing. Nothing more than her usual, stoic, emotionless gaze.

"Good to see you in one piece, Twilight Sparkle." The Empress gestured to the seat beside her. "Take a seat, if you would. There's much I'd like to discuss with you."

"I already brought her up to speed on your behalf, Milady," said Rarity with a bow. "We could discuss more over dinner, and devise a proper strategy to combat—"

"You will go to the barracks and meet with the guards. Ensure that a proper search is done of the Everfree, and that Golden Oak is on lock down," said the Empress, not even looking to the chancellor. "Then, prepare a new lesson plan for Twilight Sparkle. We are going to begin to teach her how to defend herself. Basic level combat sorcery, and be sure to have a few intermediate lessons on hand, just in case. Our student is quite the fast learner." The Empress waved Rarity away dismissively. "Do that at once."

"My Empress, I…" Rarity looked to the many empty seats, then quickly to Twilight. No words were exchanged for a moment, nothing more than a tiny shrug from the handmaiden, and Rarity's expression shifted. She frowned slightly before kissing the sun and bowing. "Yes, my Empress. Right away. Please, enjoy your meal."

"Mh-hm. I suspect I will." The Empress glanced aside to watch Rarity depart and, when she was completely alone with her pet, turned the attention back to Twilight. "You're not too badly hurt, then?"

"No, my Empress. Just a bit sore." Twilight, for better or worse, didn't need to lie just then. "And, as I told Chancellor Rarity, my head still hurts quite a bit from my fall."

"I can only imagine," hummed the Empress. She served a generous portion of the roasted hen and potatoes that had been prepared, placing the plate before Twilight. "Eat, lest you drop from hunger as well as excitement."

"Thank you, Empress," said Twilight quietly, helping herself to a dinner roll and taking a trepidatious bite. The pair ate in silence for a while, not a sound in the room save for the clinking of silverware against their plates. "How are you today, Empress?"

"You were just attacked by a gang of savage bandits, and yet… Here you are. Engaging in small talk," said the Empress, tilting her head curiously. "With me. That is rather peculiar, don't you agree?"

"I'm just a bit out of sorts. I'd rather not dwell on it, if I can avoid it." Twilight took a sip of water, avoiding the High Queen's gaze as she did so. "And, frankly, I'm afraid I may have angered you by not doing something."

"If your attackers managed to find a way to kill a Daybreaker, then electing to fight them would do little more than ensure your own demise." The Empress smirked darkly. "I assure you, I would be much more upset were you to perish."

"So… you're not angry?"

"I'm livid. My sister and her men attacked my handmaiden, and wasted two perfectly good Daybreakers." The Empress sighed, taking a delicate bite of her meal. "But you have to remember, Twilight Sparkle, that it is I with the power here. Not Luna. I will make sure that my sister suffers for her little rebellion, and for daring to cause you to come to harm."

"What do you plan to do to her?" asked Twilight, although she regretted asking almost at once. The Empress froze for just a fraction of a second, her expression shifting slightly, before bringing a goblet of wine to her lips and taking a sip.

"I do not know yet. But whatever I come up with… I'm sure it will be a fitting end for my sister," said the Empress. "Her death will be a celebrated one, that goes without saying." Another brief silence descended, save for the gentle clinking of silverware. "Why do you ask?"

"I have a brother. When I was a child, he was my best friend," said Twilight slowly, as if the words brought her physical strain. "He protected me, made sure I was fed, tended to things with my mother after my father died. I loved him. And then… he ran away. He met a woman of high esteem. A duchess or princess or some such of a far off settlement to the north. The two fell in love, and they eloped. What's worse… Their courtship, it was unlawful. She was betrothed to another man. In order to marry this woman that he loved, he made a deal with her would-be suitor. In exchange for the princess' hand, my brother would offer him mine."

"Hm… Quite the tragic tale." The Empress arched her brow, letting Twilight's story rest in the air for a bit before she continued. She wore a tiny frown, as if disappointed by some minor inconvenience. "Do go on."

"Except… that was never really his plan. My brother never really intended to give me away. I was only fifteen at the time, not fit to be a wife. When the man came to finalize their agreement and take me away… my brother killed him. Slit his throat while he slept on our floor. My brother ran, taking me and my mother with him until the guards swarmed our wagon. My brother's new wife didn't fancy the thought of her love dying in prison, so she tossed me out the back. I took the blame for the murder and was sentenced to Golden Oak."

"Though fascinating, I'm afraid I do not understand the purpose of this story."

"My brother ruined my life. He left me behind, endeavored to sell me for his own ends, and caused me to be sent to jail," explained Twilight. "A jail I quite possibly would have died in. And yet, were he here right now, I couldn't imagine causing him harm. I just don't understand… why do you hate your sister so much that you would see her killed?"

For several moments, no words were spoken. The Empress sat down her utensils, and folded her hands under her chin. She closed her eyes, as if in deep thought. When she opened them, she bore a different expression, perhaps a bit softer than Twilight had come to expect. When the Empress did speak, she did so slowly, her voice low and even.

"When we were children, years and years and years ago, when Equestria was much smaller than it is today, Luna would go hunting with our father," said the Empress. "While I stood home with my mother to study history and sorcery. Luna was a natural hunter, could put an arrow through a squirrel's eye from across the forest. The first hunt of the autumn, she claimed a flock's worth of wild game hens, and she brought them home. She was so proud of herself, she couldn't wait to show us. And so, my mother plucked and butchered them, and she cooked the most delicious stew one can imagine." The Empress chuckled, shaking her head. "I've lived a long time, forgotten a great many experiences, but that stew… I remember my first bite as if it was yesterday. I've gone to the brink of madness and back trying to replicate it. What you're eating now is as close as I managed, but it's not quite right. Do you know why?"

"No, my Empress."

"Guess." Twilight locked eyes with the Empress, her discomfort slowly mounting. The Empress' voice was shifting, a slight fire and fury creeping into her tone. It set Twilight on edge, due to her role in causing that shift in the first place.

"If I were to hazard a guess…" said Twilight. "Perhaps your mother had a secret ingredient? Something she put into the stew but never told you about?"

"I thought so, too. For years and years and years, I thought my mother must have hid something from me. I tore her archives apart, read every journal and letter she had. I even dug out her grave to read the book she insisted she be buried with, and yet… nothing. Because there is no secret ingredient. My mother did nothing. The reason this hen doesn't taste the same as it did then is because Luna didn't hunt it."

Now it was Twilight's turn to be confused. The Empress didn't make a habit of discussing her family, nor her childhood. To hear her talk of her mother, her time with her sister, it was strange beyond measure. Twilight, like many of the Empress' subjects, saw the High Queen as a Goddess, a being with no beginning or end. The Empress' story served as proof that such beliefs were flawed.

"I do not hate my sister, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress. "It is because I love her that I gave her the opportunity to rule beneath me. It's why I spared her life all those years ago. And it is why I am going to kill her with my own two hands."

"I'm afraid that I don't understand."

"Perhaps one day you will. Until then… Stay by my side. We will teach you to defend yourself, and I will protect you until Luna is dealt with." The Empress raised her wine in toast. "Your life belongs to me, Twilight Sparkle. I will not allow my sister to steal it." Twilight hesitated for a moment, scanning the Empress for some sort of understanding. Surely, the Empress couldn't have been genuine in her speech, she reasoned. This had to be some sort of fabrication, some manner of deception. Even as this thought occurred to Twilight, another crept from behind; The Empress hadn't lied to her before. Why would she start now?

Twilight raised her water to meet the Empress' wine, and the two clinked goblets in toast to Luna's downfall.

Three days came, and three days went, with little excitement in the castle. Twilight cherished those three days, when all she needed to worry about was remembering her alphabet and learning the simple defensive magicks the Chancellor and Empress taught her. Simple spells, such as the power to send foes hurtling back from an unseen force, as well as the ability to start fires from a distance. Twilight took to these spells quite easily, and Rarity explained quite simply why: the spells she learned those three days were all Destructive magick.

But those days were behind her now. Ahead of Twilight, in just a few hours, was the Empress' Arena.

"Pep up, Sparkle, we are in for quite the day!" Twilight pushed open the door of her room and stepped into the corridor, falling in line with Chancellor Rarity as she led the way along to the Empress' chambers. "With the games going on today, we have a bit more prep to do before we meet with Her Excellence. We must see that her tea cart is prepared, and that things are in order for a feast afterwards, and then—"

"Actually, Chancellor, the Empress requested me to her chambers as soon as I woke up," said Twilight. "She said she wanted me to help her get ready." Rarity froze for a moment, frowning slightly before continuing on.

"Hm. Well, if my Lady demands it, so it shall be," sighed Rarity. She straightened herself out a bit, slipping back into her groove. "Then my work is cut out for me. Let's get to it, then."

Rarity gestured forward, and the pair continued along through the hall, Twilight's dread building all the while. Though she knew she wouldn't be in the games themselves, nor would Pinkie, Twilight still felt this heavy, tangible fear at the prospect of being so close to it. So close to how this whole horrible thing started. She was not excited to witness the oncoming massacre, not one bit.

As Twilight and Rarity approached the Empress' chamber, the dread in the handmaiden's heart mounted; standing guard at the doors were a pair of Daybreakers, staring coldly ahead with their spears at the ready. The guards looked straight ahead until the handmaiden made her approach, and they slowly turned their vacant masks to Twilight. They let out a winding, rattling groan, chilling her blood in her veins.

"Oi, don't you pair start," said Rarity sternly. "Leave us be, we're meant to be here." Rarity reached for the door, and had to quickly retract her hand back to avoid being sliced by the approaching spears. "What in three hells do you think you're doing?!"

The strange guards said nothing, merely growling and groaning. The one to the right slowly raised his hand forward, its fingers creaking and popping as it curled them down, leaving just his index extended. It pointed forward, past Rarity, directly at Twilight herself.

"I think he wants just me?" said Twilight. Slowly, she reached for the door, and was met with no resistance. Just blank, soulless, vacant stares from whatever being stood behind the bronze masque. Twilight gripped the doorhandle and slowly pulled the door open. "I guess… I'll see you soon?"

"Hmph. Yes, yes, soon," murmured Rarity. "Go. Our Empress shan't be kept waiting."

Twilight nodded, and, with the empty gazes of the Daybreakers locked onto her, she pulled the door open and stepped inside the Empress' bedchamber. She prepared to bow and offer her leash, stopping when she noticed that her Empress was not in bed. Curiously, Twilight strode forward, pivoting her head in search of her mistress.

"In the baths, Twilight Sparkle." The Empress' voice floated from the right, through a door Twilight hadn't recalled seeing before. "Come along, now. I'm nearly finished."

"Yes, my Empress." Twilight followed the voice through the door, stepping into a separate chamber. There was a single chair, beside which was a wooden partition to afford the Empress privacy, and a small armoire. In the middle of the room was a wooden bathtub, just large enough for most of the Empress' body, leaving her feet sticking out past the container. The Empress sat, mostly submerged in the foamy water, her head thrown back in relaxation and her hair wet, no doubt from previously diving beneath the water's surface.

"Good morning, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress.

"Good morning to you, as well." Though the Empress had her eyes closed, Twilight made sure to kiss the sun regardless. "Shall I prepare your wardrobe?"

"There is a basket on the other side of the partition." Without opening her eyes, Empress Celestia pointed to the partition in question. "Fetch it for me."

"Right away, Empress." Twilight did as she was instructed, grabbing the wicker basket from behind the partition. The basket held a number of materials, including a brush, a simple swath of cloth, and a pair of tiny glass bottles, one containing a pink liquid and the other containing blue. "What shall I do with it?"

"Wet the cloth in the bath, then pour a dollop of the blue bottle onto it," instructed the Empress. Again, Twilight did as she was told, and she barely had to wait a second for further instruction. "My feet. Clean them."

Twilight faltered for a moment, but didn't dream of disobeying. She approached her Empress' feet and, with careful, shaky hands, took them into her hands. The Empress' skin was soft, smooth, like silk, and Twilight recoiled a bit as she touched her, as if her very touch could somehow harm or offend the Empress. Twilight carefully scrubbed the Empress' feet, the strange soap she was using filling the room with a pleasant, floral aroma, like honeysuckle.

"A bit higher, Twilight Sparkle. My legs require attention as well." As the Empress spoke, Twilight froze, uncertain of what exactly to do. She had never been so close to the Empress before, never touched her so intimately. She had little choice but to do as she was told, so Twilight slid her hand up the smooth curve of the Empress' calf, all the way up to her thigh submerged beneath the water's surface. "Mmm… a hot bath is always so relaxing before a performance like in the arena. So soothing, even moreso when I have a soft set of hands to do the work."

"I'm happy to be of service, my Empress," said Twilight, her ears burning with embarrassment as her hand brushed the Empress' hip.

"You could have served me more, had you been here a bit sooner," said the Empress, a light chuckle in her voice. "I had to draw the bath myself."

"My apologies, Empress. Please, forgive me."

"You can make up for it, now." The Empress shifted her body, sitting more upright in the tub. Now her breasts, which were formerly hidden by the water, rose above the surface. "Be gentle now, Twilight Sparkle. I am quite resilient in most ways but I admit… Even I am not without my sensitivities."

Twilight hesitated for just a short moment before nodding, reaching up to wash the Empress' breasts. A tingle ran down Twilight's spine as she made contact with the Empress' skin, like lightning coursing through her veins. It was always a strange sensation to touch the Empress, and the scenario was made all the more peculiar by the intimate nature of the encounter. The Empress is a goddess, a divine being of incredible power, and yet here Twilight was, hands on the High Queen's breasts. Her fingers brushing against the Empress' soft pink nipples as she washed her supple bust, her gentle movements rewarded with a contented sigh from the High Queen. Bordering on a moan.

"Mmm… Very good, Twilight Sparkle. I think that will do for now." The Empress stood up in the tub, squeezing the water out of her hair. "There is a towel behind the partition. Then my gown and jewelry are in the armoire."

Again, Twilight found the things that the Empress described and brought them before her. She draped the towel and dress over her arm and gently grasped the Empress' hand, helping her out of the tub before drying her and tossing the towel aside. The Empress turned and raised her arms, allowing Twilight to pull the golden silk gown onto her body. From there, the Empress sat in her chair, while Twilight gently brushed and straightened her hair. She produced the Empress' jewelry box and dressed her in that same set of six; her two pendants, then her rings, and finally her anklets.

"Are you ready to go, Twilight Sparkle?" asked the Empress, raising her foot so Twilight may slide her shoes on. "I admit myself excited for the day's show."

The true, honest answer was yes. Twilight was ready. Ready to go, ready for Luna's plan, ready to put this whole thing behind her. The sooner this was over, the sooner she could wash her hands of things. Twilight just kept her thoughts devoted to Pinkie, doing her best to hold on and keep her head above water.

"Yes, my Empress."

Twilight watched the Empress stand before offering her leash, her gut instinct telling her that this water was on its way to becoming a tsunami.

"Ladies and gentlemen!"

The Empress clutched Twilight's leash, gripping the leather tightly as Rarity announced her arrival to the arena. She didn't look at her handmaiden, her focus elsewhere for the time being. The air was different back there, in the entryway to the arena. Twilight sensed a different energy than she did elsewhere, different even than when she was last there. Twilight felt it, and she was certain the Empress did as well. It felt as if a storm was coming.

"Her Majesty, Empress Celestia!"

"Let's go, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress, pulling her handmaiden along. The two walked forward, passing by the trio of Daybreakers on patrol on their way to the Empress' spot beside Rarity, looking down on the arena. Hundreds of spectators, perhaps thousands, were gathered to watch the onslaught. At the bottom, in the arena itself, were a fresh batch of fifteen gladiators. Twilight didn't recognize any of them, so she reasoned they must have been from a lower level of Golden Oak, if not freshly plucked from the streets the night prior.

"So many eyes…" murmured Twilight. The Empress gave a gentle chuckle, gesturing to her subjects.

"If you think that is spectacular…" The Empress brought her fingers to her lips and kissed the sun. In unison, every solitary soul in the stands did the same, bowing to their glorious leader. "It can be quite intoxicating. Chancellor, our seats."

"Yes, Empress," said Rarity with a bow. "Right away!" Rarity led the pair to the Empress' private seating, far from the bleachers of the commoner below, and gestured to the throne. The Empress sat and, after a nod of encouragement, Twilight claimed the seat beside her. "Shall I begin the bout?"

"You shall," nodded the Empress. Rarity saluted once more, murmuring her incantation under her breath. When next she spoke, it was with enough force and volume that it could be heard by all in attendance.

"May you battle with distinction, and bring glory to our Empress' name!" declared the chancellor. "Release the pack!"

"So, Ms. Rarity, who do you have in this bout?" asked the Empress. The gates to the bestiary slowly rose, bringing with them four large manticores. Twilight felt a chill down her spine as the great beasts stalked onto the sand, slowly approaching the gladiators. "Were you a gambling woman, where would your coin lay?"

"I believe that it will once again be a clean sweep for the manticores," reported Rarity. "Just like last time."

"It wasn't a clean sweep last time," noted Twilight. The Empress tilted her head, turning away from the spectacle below to admire her handmaiden. "Pinkie and I survived. In fact, I even wounded one of them. Accidentally, of course."

"The girl has a point, Rarity. Not quite a clean sweep." The Empress smirked at the way the chancellor frowned, giving Twilight a wink. "Alright then, Twilight Sparkle. Who would you bet on, were you to have the coin to throw around?"

"I can't say, my Empress. Your… pets… they're quite formidable, to say the least. Then again, there are more gladiators here than when I was a competitor." Twilight let out a sigh, a bit disturbed that she even had to participate in this wagering of human lives. "I think the manticores will ultimately emerge victorious, but, if the gladiators were to work together, they may be able to incapacitate or even slay a manticore."

"Interesting guess, Twilight Sparkle," hummed the Empress. "I suppose only time will—"

A roar of excitement echoed throughout the crowd, signalling the first casualty of the match. The Empress laughed, standing up and facing the arena below to get a better look. Twilight did the opposite, turning her head away from the carnage until she heard Rarity's gasp. Now, with curiosity outweighing her squeamish nature, Twilight couldn't help herself from looking down, letting out a surprised gasp of her own.

One manticore lay before the others, dead. Three arrows stuck from its body, one in the eye and two impaling it through the gullet. Three perfect shots. Twilight scanned the gladiators to see who had slain the beast, but she determined that not one of them carried with them a bow. Before she could formulate a question, another arrow flew through the air, piercing the neck of yet another manticore. Twilight felt her mouth gape as it occurred to her that the arrow hadn't come from the arena, rather, the stands.

"Shite," muttered Empress Celestia. "Rarity, have the guards lock down the arena, no one leaves."

"M'lady, what is happening?" asked Rarity, concern in her tone above all else. "I don't—"

"We're being attacked, you dalcop, now do as you're told!"

"Empress, look!" Twilight pointed down to the arena below, drawing all attention to the spectacle unfolding. Men were leaping from their seats in the stands and sliding down the walls with the aid of ropes. A pair of men landed directly upon a manticore's back, drawing daggers and knives to stab at the beasts. The gladiators were backing away, understandably afraid for their lives, and, in the space before them, the air began to shimmer and shake. A shape took form, the shape of a woman with a large midnight cloak and an ebony bow slung over her shoulder. Though Twilight could just barely make out her face, she could tell even from where she sat that Luna was smiling.

"She has made a grave mistake coming here," hissed the Empress. She raised her hand up, charging her unrivaled magick in her palm. Twilight watched, unable to interfere or even move at all as the Empress prepared to wipe Luna's revolution from existence with a mere wave of the hand. The High Queen was just a second from casting her sorcery, when it happened.

It was so quick, Twilight barely had a chance to process it. Just a flash and a blur, followed by a hiss of pain and a faint thunk. Twilight turned to meet her Empress' eye, and what she saw was beyond words. A lateral wound graced the Empress' face, her skin split from an arrow fired with the most lethal precision. A bit further was her right ear, also sliced by the arrow, almost split in two. The Empress brought her hand to her face, wiping the blood with two fingers and staring at it strangely. As if she did not know what it was, as if she hadn't ever seen it before. Her own blood.

A hush fell over the entire arena, silent save for the growling of the manticores and the grunts of the Children of the Night who were slaying them. All eyes were on one woman, the woman who had dared fired a shot at the Empress. The woman who attacked the Sun Goddess. The woman who did the unthinkable.

"Canterlot!" roared Luna, her voice amplified by a similar sorcery to that which Rarity had used. "Is this your Queen? She who sits high above, watching men, women, even children battle beasts to the death, and for what? Her own amusement? It is sickening! This is not the behavior of a Queen! This is a brute! A butcher! A savage, sadistic animal, no better than these manticores!"

"Empress, the guards!" Rarity had run out at some point, and returned in a huff. "The guards at the ground, they're all dead! Even the Daybreakers!"

"That…" The Empress blinked, as if still in a daze. "That hurt…"

"I have shown you another way! Your so-called Goddess… I have shown that she can bleed! And if she can bleed, she can be killed! I will save Equestria from Celestia even if I must burn Canterlot to cinders to get to her!"

A thunderous boom shook the foundations of the arena, of the city itself, the sound nearly scaring Twilight to death. Another explosion soon followed, then another, and another, until there were five great blasts in total. This was not what was supposed to happen. These explosions, bringing with them great plumes of acrid black smoke and vapors of foul smelling air from the city proper, this was not in the plan. Twilight couldn't exactly see from where she was, but she could smell the smoke from fires in the city, could sense the destruction not too far away. This was wrong.

"This is the time, Equestria! The time for change, the time for revolution, the time to make a stand, the time to pick a side!" Luna raised her hands to the crowd, beckoning for them to join her. "If you choose to stand by this tyrant, then you shall fall alongside her! But, if there is any man among you with the heart, the soul, the force of will to stand against my wicked sister, then you stand here!"

The crowd erupted in hysterics, murmurs, shouts, jeers. And yet, after a few moments, one man in the crowd stood up, and then another, and another. A half-dozen men, and three women, they scrambled to the edge of the stands, hopping over the wall and scaling down with the Children's ropes. They joined Luna, as did the gladiators and the Children who climbed off of the manticores. Luna grinned and, with a smug wink to the Empress, she kissed the sun and bowed.

"My Children!" bellowed Luna, as if battling back a fit of laughter. "We vanish into the shadows!"

There was a loud, cracking sound, like a thousand dishes being dashed against stones, and a flare of blue light as bright as the sun. When the sound and light had faded, Luna, the gladiators, all of the traitors, they were gone. Twilight stared at the Empress, a true chill running through her body. The Empress had stood staring at her own blood, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her eyes were almost alight with fury, her breathing growing heavier under the weight of her rage.

"Send the Daybreakers into the stands. They will kill anyone who tries to leave," snarled the Empress. "I will personally interrogate every person in this arena until I am satisfied."

"Yes, Empress, right away," said Rarity. "I—"

"Then, Rarity, you will ride into town, you will go to your home, and you will bring me your sister."

"My… my sister?" Rarity paled significantly, her already fair complexion fading into an almost sickly grey. Rarity took a shaky step towards the Empress. "My Empress, I don't understand. What need have you of Sweetie Belle, she's just—Ack!"

In a flash, the Empress turned and grabbed Rarity around the throat with just one hand. With impossible strength, she hoisted Rarity up, bringing her to eye level so that the chancellor could properly absorb the displeasure of her Empress. Rarity kicked her legs and flailed to escape, fear clearly coursing through her body, while Twilight could do little more than watch on in horror.

"Question me again and you will be tried for treason. I will end your worthless life myself!" barked the Empress. "Luna made a direct attack against me, made me out to be a fool in front of my subjects! I am going to find her, and for that I need my Alchemist. Bring. Me. Your. Sister!"

"Right away, your Majesty," said Twilight, rushing forward to aid the chancellor. She grabbed at Rarity's wrist, hoping beyond reason that she could somehow tug her free. Luckily, the Empress dropped the chancellor to the ground, letting Twilight help her to her feet as she choked down air. "I will assist her, and help Sweetie Belle in whatever she needs to aid the fight against Luna."

"Go. I will not be held responsible for what I will do if the chancellor defies me again."

"Come on, chancellor." Twilight pulled Rarity along, all but dragging the chancellor who just clutched her throat, her eyes wide with an intense, almost tangible, fear. "We have to go, now."

"Y-yes," murmured Rarity, hand still clutching her throat. She moved alongside Twilight, almost too shocked for words. "Opal is just outside, but we'll need to borrow another horse so all three of us can get to the castle. With all of these guards dead…"

"There's bound to be one we can take. Hurry, we have to move."

Twilight spared the Empress one last glance from the doorway. The High Queen hadn't moved since she dropped Rarity, just staring down at the crowd below, and at the blood she had wiped from her face. This was not what Twilight had expected from Luna's invasion. Her speech, her attack directly on the Empress, her threat to raze Canterlot to the ground if it stood in between her and her revenge. Twilight couldn't decide how much Luna meant that threat, and how much was just an attempt to debase and discredit the Empress' grip of her kingdom. Nor was it clear to her which possibility was preferred.

Still a bit shaken by the invasion, and how her part in it could very well get her killed were she to be found out, Twilight departed into the burning city to find an end to the revolution she helped start.

A Year Later

"And that's the game, Sparkle."

Rarity placed down her card, pushing it forward to display her victory. Twilight pursed her lips, observing the field carefully. True to the Chancellor's word, the game was over, and Rarity had once again emerged victorious. It was a long-fought battle of wits, one in which the handmaiden was forever scrambling for an advantage. Yet, despite her best efforts, Twilight just couldn't unseat the Royal Chancellor.

"Well met," hummed Twilight. She extended her hand to Rarity, who somewhat limply accepted and shook. "I thought I had you near the end."

"Very nearly, but you played too defensively. You were too worried about defending your Queen," explained Rarity. She pointed to Twilight's defensive cards, the four Barricade cards lined neatly before her now compromised Queen. "If you would have attacked my troops, and divided my attention better, you would have prevented me from completing my Alteration Sorcery, which rendered your defense moot anyway."

"I wasn't confident that it would be enough to put a dent in your play, so I opted to bunker down and weather the storm."

"Boring!"

Eyes darted across the parlor, to the door that was previously closed. Standing in the doorway, her tall frame elegantly draped by a simple, exquisite silver gown, was the Empress. Twilight and Rarity immediately raced to their feet, bowing as the High Queen of all of Equestria slowly strode into the room.

"Good morning, my Empress!" said Rarity, kissing the sun in salute of her glorious leader. "We hope you found your morning enjoyable thus far?"

"It was quiet. Sometimes, that is all one needs, is a few hours of quiet. Other times…" The Empress flashed a smile, mainly to her handmaiden. "Just the opposite."

"You find our game to be boring?" asked Twilight curiously. The Empress shook her head as she approached, sitting down in the seat that Rarity drew back for her. Her servants sat down across from her, looking up to their divine leader expectantly.

"Not at all. I find it difficult to say no to a good game of Siege, when my schedule permits it. No, what's boring is your strategy, Twilight Sparkle. Safe and sensible, absolutely, but not terribly exciting." The Empress grinned and, with a flourish of magick, produced a deck of cards from nothing. "Mind if I show you how it's done? Tradition dictates that I would play the winner, so that means I would play the chancellor first."

"Of course, your Divinity! I would be honoured to play with you!" Rarity quickly grabbed up her cards, while Twilight did the same to clear the field for the Empress. "I wasn't aware you cared for Siege."

"Psh. I have been around since this game was invented. I've been good for nearly as long, too." The Empress withdrew a card from her deck, the Queen card, and placed it on the table opposite of Rarity's own. As was customary, the two players shuffled one another's deck before returning them to their owner. "Now, Ms. Rarity, I hope you aren't planning to do anything as foolish as 'let' me win. I'm expecting a proper contest of intellects from you."

"While I do not dare pretend to be your equal, m'lady, I will do all I can to provide you with a satisfactory match," said Rarity. She drew her hand of seven cards, while the Empress did the same, and placed down two cards; an Archer and a Barricade, both in a line before her Queen. "My turn is over, my Empress."

"Hm… I did not know you were one for card games, Chancellor." The Empress drew from her deck and placed down two Knights before passing her turn. She beckoned to Twilight, who obediently offered up her leash to her Mistress. The Empress twirled the leather handle over in her hand, watching Rarity build her defenses with a tiny grin. "You strike me more as a gambling dice sort of woman."

"Playing with Sparkle is more of an educational exercise, your majesty. Keeping her mind sharp, testing how she adapts and improvises.” It went quiet for a spell as Rarity contemplated her next move, before setting down a Barricade. “I have Sweetie Belle to thank for my knowledge of the game. After our parents died, Siege and potion-mixing were the only things to make her happy." Rarity sighed wistfully. "We have never been able to properly thank you for giving us the opportunity for her to pursue the latter in your service, Empress."

"It's a travesty, what happened to Sweetie Belle. Such a gifted alchemist, and no doubt would have been an excellent Chancellor, once you reached retirement age," said the Empress. She placed a Watchtower, which forced Rarity to reveal a card in her hand. The Chancellor showed the barricade she held before drawing a card and began her next turn. "While I am certain you have many years left in my service, I do find myself curious… What are your plans to find a candidate for the next Chancellor?"

"I have been giving it much thought ever since Sweetie's accident. It's difficult to see so far ahead, I'm afraid." Rarity frowned at the cards in her hand, and set down her favorite card: the Alteration Sorcery. All Siege cards bore simple images and symbols in their front to display their nature, and, since learning of the game a few months previously, Twilight found herself fascinated by the images of the Sorcery cards in particular. The Alteration symbol was a plain half-sun and half-moon, denoting its position as the magick of change. "I fear there are fewer and fewer competent prospects in Canterlot these days…"

"Hm. Unfortunately, yours isn't as simple as other positions, else we'd just need to find you a strapping young lad and wait nine months."

"Hm?" Twilight hummed curiously, tilting her head at the chancellor. "Why can't you find a husband?"

"A multitude of reasons," snorted Rarity. She blushed as she realized the undignified sound she let slip in the presence of the Empress, and cleared her throat in a futile attempt to distract from that. "N-Not least of which being my vow." Rarity placed down a Catapult and, using the first of her attack phases, used the might of her forces to defeat several of the Empress' units, removing them from play. "As the Royal Chancellor, I made a vow to dedicate my mind, body, heart, and soul to the service of my Empress and the execution of her will. This requires some sacrifice, which includes a vow of… Ahem. Chastity."

"Chastity?" Twilight had to search her mind in an attempt to recall the word's meaning. She was certain she knew the word, although Twilight reasoned it hadn't come up much in her studies. "Wait, I know that word, I’m certain... That means… That means you're a virgin, no?"

"It's not terribly polite to ask a lady such questions," said the Empress, with a small laugh in her voice. "But yes. She is."

"Oh. I would have thought you would have had plenty of suitors before, Chancellor." It was only as the words left her mouth did Twilight truly process the potential implications of what she said. "That is, not to say anything about your… habits. I just assumed, a beautiful woman like yourself…"

"Laugh it up all you like, Sparkle. If this is what it takes to prove my devotion to the Empress, then it is more than worth it," declared Rarity. Despite her bold words, her pale cheeks were still tinged pink. "Not like you're any more experienced..."

"Right…" Twilight hid her smirk, deciding that Rarity was unlikely to find any interest in any of the countless tales she had, stories about cold, lonely winter nights locked up in Golden Oak, the only comfort and warmth coming from her body against Pinkie's. Slowly, that amusement faded into a sick, twisting pit of disgust, memories of her attack the previous year. When her virginity wasn't so much lost as it was stolen away by her twisted jailer. "We're in the same boat, in that regard."

"Well, when the time comes to find a replacement chancellor, I'm sure we will find one," said the Empress. Despite her nonchalance in regards to the game, it seemed she was on the verge of a loss. She had lost most of all of her troops during the course of their conversation, drawing a card on the eve of what was surely her last turn. "I believe I feel a sneeze coming on. Handkerchief?"

Rarity swiftly withdrew a silk handkerchief from her breast pocket and dutifully handed it to the Empress, who brought the cloth to her nose as it twitched. She let out a sneeze into the handkerchief, the sound far less interesting to Twilight than the spectacle before her; as the Empress sneezed, she gave a tiny flourish with her fingers, and her sorcery reached out. She gripped one card in her hand, a Knight, with her magick, and the image on its face shifted to that of a heart composed of two great plumes of flame. The Restorative Sorcery card.

Twilight smirked, catching the Empress' gaze, but said nothing of what she saw.

"I have had an itch in my nose all morning. Thank you, Ms. Rarity." The Empress dabbed her dainty nostrils with the handkerchief and returned it to Rarity, who folded the silk into a square and stuffed it into her inner pocket. The Empress smirked, placing down her sorcery. "I am afraid, however, that the round belongs to me."

With the use of her Restorative Sorcery, the Empress sacrificed the last of her units to resurrect all the others that Rarity had vanquished. More than enough to defeat Rarity's army and take her Queen. Rarity gasped in shock, immediately applauding the Empress' victory.

"Excellently played, your majesty!" Rarity extended her hand and gently shook the Empress' hand. "Stellar strategy, as to be expected from a leader as glorious as you."

"Quite the lucky draw," noted Twilight. The Empress laughed, collecting all of her cards save for her Queen. She swapped decks with Twilight and the pair shuffled for one another before returning their cards and preparing the field for play.

"I've not ruled over all of Equestria for as long as I have by chance, Twilight Sparkle," laughed the Empress. "The reality is, fate is a cruel, fickle mistress. True power is making your own luck."

"When do we get to that part of my lessons?" The two drew their hand and, at the Empress' insistence, Twilight made the first move by placing down a card. Taking the advice she had been given, she shifted her strategy to be more aggressive, with her first card played being a Knight. "I wouldn’t be opposed to making myself a bit of luck from time to time."

"Dear, I think you're lucky enough, won't you agree?" The Empress smiled to her pet as she placed down her Barricade. "What do you have planned today, Twilight Sparkle?"

"I have a visit with Pinkie in a bit, your Greatness. Then, at midday, I'm to accompany Sweetie Belle to the bathhouse." Twilight surveyed the field, playing yet another Knight, mounting her offensive against the Empress. "She asked me to help her with some alchemy, and we thought we'd make a whole day of it."

"I'm not sure how I feel about you and Sweetie Belle running amok in the city," tutted Rarity. "With her leg and her arm, not to mention her eye… It's too easy for someone to take advantage of her. She really ought to stay inside if she can…"

"Your sister is more than capable of taking care of herself, Rarity. And, with Twilight Sparkle accompanying her?" The Empress laughed. "I'd be more concerned for the poor sod who think them to be easy targets. So long as you're maintaining your studies…"

"I'm actually two chapters ahead on the reading, Empress." Much to Twilight's satisfaction, the Empress' eyes lit up with surprise. "This family of Illusionary spells are quite fascinating."

"Pace yourself, Twilight Sparkle. You may very soon find yourself without any more sorcery to study." The Empress raised her hand to gently scratch her nose, and she made a slight gesture with her hand, so minute that no one was likely to notice. No one other than Twilight, who merely smirked at the minor display of sorcery. The Empress placed down a Ram card, smirking at her apparent victory. "Although, perhaps if you gave your other subjects the attention you do to magick, you would not have lost this game."

"Respectfully, Empress, you've not won just yet." Twilight drew from her deck, her last card, and smirked. It was an Archer, not in any way the game-changing tool she needed, but that didn't matter. She slid her foot from her shoe and flexed her toes, maneuvering and manipulating her mana with her digits before placing down the card. "In fact, I believe I've won."

The Empress' face flared with genuine surprise, followed by something Twilight couldn't quite place. It was there for just a second, flickering out almost as quickly as it arrived. Was it doubt? Confusion? Concern? As Twilight reasoned it out, she thought it might even be fear.

"I was not aware you owned a Dragon," said the Empress, regaining much of her poise and decorum. "I may have built my strategy differently."

"I went shopping a week ago with Sweetie Belle. Spent nearly all of my allowance on books, but I had a few bits leftover for Siege cards," explained Twilight as she slipped back into her shoe, neither the Empress nor the Chancellor aware of her deception. "Merchant sold me a box of random cards, I don't even believe he realized it had a Dragon in it." She smiled at her Empress, winking in her direction. Strictly speaking, she had told the truth. She had indeed purchased an old box of assorted Siege cards, and the merchant hadn't realized that the box contained a Dragon; This was because it did not. "Lucky me."

"Very lucky, indeed. Very well done, Twilight Sparkle. And while I wish we could devote the whole of the day to playing card games, I'm afraid Ms. Rarity and I have things that need attending to." The Empress stood up, gathering up her cards and making them vanish with a quick flourish of magick. "I leave you to your plans for the day, so long as you're back by supper. Am I clear?"

"Yes, my Empress. I expect to be back long before then," promised Twilight. She quickly gathered up her cards, before her Illusion could fade and return her Dragon to an Archer. "Do you happen to know who is to be my escort to Golden Oak?"

"Have your pick of the bunch. I already had Ms. Rarity inform the barracks that you would be choosing one, as well as what will happen if they're not on their very best behavior."

"I'm sure they will be." Twilight snickered to herself as she slipped her cards into her satchel and slung it over her shoulder. "With your blessing, Empress, I'd like to take my leave now."

The Empress inspected her handmaiden, looking the servant over with her piercing, watchful eye. Twilight had gotten used to such gazes very early on, and had in fact begun to relish it. The Empress didn't look at much of anything else that way. Only things she found to be exceptional, worthy of her attention. Twilight very much so enjoyed the idea that she was worthy in that way.

"My blessing is yours, Twilight Sparkle," said the Empress finally. She took Twilight’s hand gently in her own, leaning forward to plant a soft, gentle kiss on the back of Twilight’s hand. "Safe travels."

In the year since the fall of Luna, visits to Golden Oak had become quite common for Twilight. It was rare that a week would pass without her taking at least one trip to see her beloved. The Empress seemed nonplussed by this arrangement, and she gave Twilight permission to spend her free time however she so desired, as long as she returned to the castle when she was told, and kept pace in her studies. Twilight always stood well within these guidelines, and so the Empress rarely gave her servant's goings-on a second glance.

Twilight took great advantage of this newfound freedom, taking the liberty to pack a bag of things to make Pinkie's life a bit easier. She wasn’t sure if the Empress would approve of this, but what the High Queen didn’t know wouldn’t hurt her.

Once she arrived at the canopy, Twilight strode across the tree, doing all she could to keep the contents of her bags from jostling too loudly. While she wasn’t in the slightest concerned with defending herself from rowdy inmates, she’d rather not make things any harder than they already were. Luckily, most of the other inmates were working the Yard, leaving Pinkie’s cell as one of the few that stood occupied when Twilight arrived.

“Morning, Pinkie.” Twilight smiled as she approached, feeling that familiar thumping beat of her heart that could only be the result of her true love. Pinkie was sat in the middle of her room, waiting patiently for her beloved to arrive. Aside from the dirt on her face and in her hair, and the fact that her tunic was a size too big for her, Pinkie seemed no more worse for wear, and she smiled from ear to ear as Twilight arrived.

“Hi, Twi!” Pinkie reached her hand through her wooden bars, and Twilight gently grabbed her before bringing her lips to her calloused knuckles. Twilight then did the same, allowing her hand to be kissed in a similar manner before sitting down before Pinkie. “How have you been? Busy with royal stuff?”

“I’m not quite that important that I’m burdened with ‘royal stuff’ yet,” said Twilight with a giggle. “Whenever I’m not learning magick or being paraded around for the Empress’ amusement, I’m normally just helping Sweetie.”

“Right. The potion girl. She sounds nice, and I’m glad you have a friend out there with you.” Pinkie narrowed her gaze at Twilight, her suspicious demeanor betrayed somewhat by how she struggled to contain her laughter. “She is your friend, right? Just your friend?”

“Yes, dear, we’re only friends,” droned Twilight, rolling her eyes. She knew that Pinkie was speaking at least mostly in jest, and she was more than willing to participate in the little joke.

“I’m just saying, you talk about her a lot, and you seem to hold her in high esteem. I’m certain you even called her pretty before.”

“Just because I think Sweetie might have been beautiful before her accident doesn’t mean my heart belongs to anyone but you. You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever laid eyes on, Pinkie.” Twilight smirked as Pinkie blushed, her faux suspicion melting away. “No matter how far we are, and no matter how many potion girls stand between us, you’ll always be the only girl for me.” Twilight dug around in her satchel, pulling out a parcel wrapped in cloth. She glanced around, and, when she was certain no one was watching, she slid the parcel through the bars. “And to prove it, I got you a gift.”

“Oh, Twi… You’re so thoughtful.” Pinkie brought the package in close, holding it tightly as if afraid to even open. “Can I open it now?”

“You may want to wait until you’re hungry. There’s a loaf of bread, two packs of butter biscuits, a half-dozen hardtack crackers, and a tin of apple jelly. I even managed to sneak you some salted beef." Twilight gave her love a little wink. She wished she could give Pinkie more than this, scraps from her dinner, but she knew that it was undoubtedly better than Pinkie usually got to eat. "You'll want to eat the beef and biscuits first, else they'll go bad."

"Wow, Twi! Thanks so much! There's been a bit more food since Captain Spearhead was reassigned, but every little bit helps." Pinkie scampered over to her cot and hid away her little care package beneath the straw. "I hope he doesn't come back. Things are better with Captain Scootaloo in charge."

"Don't worry, Pinkie. Spearhead isn't coming back, ever," said Twilight, fighting the dark smile that threatened to spread across her face. She hadn't told Pinkie what happened to the captain, not particularly wanting to relive the events that preceded his demise, but it still filled her with a somewhat twisted satisfaction to know that he wouldn't be bothering her or Pinkie any longer. "I promise you that."

"Well, if you're sure… Then I guess there's nothing for me to worry myself over right now." Pinkie sat up a bit straighter across from Twilight, bobbing from side to side as she crossed her legs. "Did you find more letters?"

"I did. I had to dig deep into the archives to find these. The Empress doesn't seem to want anyone to see these." Twilight bustled through her satchel, coming back with four old, tattered parchment scrolls. She gently undid the ribbon that tied the first scroll and unrolled it. Like all the others, it was fairly weathered, the ink smudged together in some places, and scorched from getting too near a candlestick in others. An unfortunate symptom of the Pie clan's records, the result of poor storage and care of documentation. "Let's see here… Do you know anyone called Holder?"

"Holder started my clan's homestead! He's my grandpa!" said Pinkie excitedly. "I didn't know Pa still spoke to Grandfather Holder, not since he took over the land."

"These letters seem to be about some sort of festival or feast? Do you know anything about something like that?" Pinkie shook her head, and Twilight began unrolling the rest of her scrolls to read. The damage of the aged parchment made certain passages incomprehensible, and Twilight had to use her intuition to decipher the letter's contents. "Dear Igneous… Blessings and congratulations to you and your homestead… I hear great things of your farmland and my heart swells with pride. I pray to the Gods that your prosperity continues henceforth and forevermore. Hm… When did your father take over the clan?"

"I'm not sure exactly. Before I was born, I know that," said Pinkie. "Pa said his father left the land to him at some point because Grandpa Holder had to go someplace. He wouldn't tell us where or why."

"It says something here about your father hosting a ceremony with his betrothed?" Twilight had to look through several lines of ramblings from Holder in order to glean more relevant information. "It says Limestone and Maud might not be happy with his decision."

"That can't be right. Pa married Ma before any of us were born. Even before Limey." Pinkie tilted her head, her confusion matched only by her curiosity. "What is he talking about?"

"I'm not…" Twilight frowned as her eyes passed over a particularly damaged section of the letter. Only a few words could be easily discerned. Young. Dangerous. Sinful. Archaic. And, somewhere in the middle of that twisting, scorched mess of parchment was a single word. A name.

Pinkamena.

"Twi? Is everything okay?" asked Pinkie uneasily. "What is it?"

"Nothing, nothing. I just… lost my place." Twilight rolled up the letter and tucked it back in her satchel. "There's not much left of that letter. Here, I have others that are more interesting, anyway."

Twilight watched Pinkie's face for some flash of emotion, any insight into what she was thinking. Ever since her assault at the hands of Spearhead, Twilight had trouble reading her love's expression. Somehow, things were different than they were before. She could only think to blame the late captain, and the circumstances he forced upon both herself and Pinkie. Twilight had to purse her lips to avoid a scowl at the thought; Even so much time later, it seemed the bastard still had his greasy mitts on her life.

With a shake of her head, Twilight unrolled a new letter, a happier tale of how Pinkie got her name. Things would mend, and all Twilight could do was enjoy life as best as she could. It seemed like such things were getting easier with time.

The Handmaiden's Arena

The morning was quiet, gentle, bringing with it a calm and cooling breeze as the Empress' glorious sun broke free of the horizon and began its slow ascent ever-higher into the sky. Beams of heavenly light shone down, through the dense canopy of leaves of the great, elder trees of the wicked Forest Everfree. The forest held a reputation for having a sinister aura, disobeying conventional law of nature, and more terrifyingly, the command of the High Queen herself.

Though the Everfree was often considered undesirable by most, at least one human soul called the corrupt woods home; A small, rickety cottage near the southern edge of the Everfree, thatch-roofed with a small chimney poking through the roof. It was small and oft-overlooked, as few would venture into the Everfree at all, even briefly. The cottage was alive and bustling, the smell of the burning hearth and bubbling porridge wafting out of the home's crooked window.

The owner of the shed, the lowly cellar maid, did not often find herself with free time, even when away from the castle that she typically called home. Fluttershy was always a busy spirit, caring for her garden and the small, kind creatures that strayed forth from the Everfree. Even now, as she prepared a simple breakfast of barley gruel, she also filled a satchel of grain and seed for the squirrels, hares, and large birds that kept her garden safe while she was away.

A knock on the door interrupted the flow of Fluttershy's morning preparations, confusing and confounding the cellar maid. She never had visitors, least of all this early in the morning. Yet, it was even less likely that someone decided to take a leisurely stroll at the break of dawn all the way out the accursed Everfree. Fluttershy pursed her lips as she made for the door, supposing to herself the nature of her visitor. A guard or castle messenger, more than likely, there to summon her for impromptu service at the castle.

When Fluttershy opened the door, she was very much so surprised to see the handmaiden standing before her. The look on Twilight's eyes was a bit frayed and frazzled, as though on edge, but her dress, shoes, and jewelry were as prim and put-together as ever. Twilight appeared to be sporting a new collar, with a platinum buckle that contrasted starkly with the glittering golden insignia of the Empress' glittering sun and wings. She carried nothing with her, yet her posture and intense gaze insinuated that her visit was business in nature.

"M-Madame Twilight!" Fluttershy bowed and kissed the sun for her visitor. "What a pleasant surprise! T-to what do I owe the honour?"

"There is something I need to discuss with you, urgently." Twilight tilted her head when the cellar maid didn't respond immediately. "I was hoping you'd allow me in?"

"Oh! Yes, of course, apologies!" With a nervous, jittery gesture, Fluttershy stepped aside and allowed Twilight entry into her simple home. "I'd offer you breakfast, but I don't imagine my cooking is sufficient for someone of your status…"

"Hm. I had a small meal before leaving the castle, anyhow. Although I wouldn't refuse tea, if you have any."

"Absolutely, Madame, I'll put the pot on right now. Please, have a seat."

For several tense moments, there was silence, nary a sound but for the clinking and clanking of pots to the stove and cups to the table. Twilight quietly mused to herself, inspecting the crude, hastily crafted teacup with a tiny smirk. The quaint little thing was little more than a wooden vessel with a handle crookedly carved along one side. A far cry from the Empress' elegant porcelain mugs and saucers.

"So sorry for the wait, Madame." Fluttershy approached the table with her old rusty teapot, pouring Twilight a cup of tea before pouring one for herself. "Again, I apologize for earlier. Please do not take my surprise for disrespect. It's only that, you see, I never have visitors. Certainly not anyone as important as yourself."

"You're a deceptively difficult person to find, Ms. Fluttershy." The two raised their teacups in a toast and each took a sip, with Twilight struggling to hide her reaction. So bitter, almost muddy and earthy, and Twilight thought she could even taste the metal of the teapot itself. The leaves were obviously of low quality, and the water used to brew the tea likely wasn’t the cleanest or the freshest. She waited for her host to be distracted before giving her fingers a snap and producing a trio of sugar cubes to add to her tea. Summoning such things from nothing could be a taxing bit of sorcery, but these were desperate times. "I was under the impression that castle staff lived in the servants' wing."

"We do, mostly, but that's mostly of necessity, not requirement. Most of us can't afford to live anywhere else, not 'til we've earned our pension," explained Fluttershy. "My father left me this cottage before he passed and the Empress, glory be to her generosity, allowed me to keep it and live here whenever I am not needed in the castle."

"I see. That's very kind of her. So you trek all the way out here on your days off. Explains why I couldn't find you yesterday."

"If I may ask, why is it that you've been searching for me?" inquired the maid. "Is my presence needed in the castle?"

"I search for you because, yesterday… An attempt was made on my life," said Twilight. "Three mercenaries cornered me in an alley and sought to kill me."

"Gods above! But you are okay?"

"Yes, I'm unharmed. But unfortunately, I do not know the person responsible. These three mercenaries were just hired blades. I'm looking for the man who hired them."

"I see, but…" Fluttershy fidgeted in her seat, uneasily sipping her tea. "Forgive me, I still don't understand where I fit into things."

"Those mercenaries. They were Gylda Griffin, Rainbow Dash, and Zephyr Breeze," explained Twilight. Upon hearing the trio of names, Fluttershy visibly paled, setting her teacup down onto the table and clutching her chest. "You know them, yes?"

"Y-yes… Zephyr is my younger brother. I don't know Gylda very well, and Dash…" Surprisingly, Fluttershy's expression slipped into a scowl, her fear spilling forth into fury. "That no-good thug… I bet this is all her doing. I told Zephyr she was bad, that they shouldn't get married, and now… Oh, dear…"

"So you understand the severity of the situation. Someone paid your brother to kill me, using castle funds.” Twilight leaned forward, staring through Fluttershy with an unwavering intensity. “You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that, now would you?”

“M-me? No! Of course not, I would never! Madame Twilight, I've not even heard from my brother in years now, I couldn't have…" The tension rose with each passing moment, a shuddering fear descending onto Fluttershy. She felt as if she was cornered, trapped in a den with a rousing bear. “Madame Twilight, surely you can’t really believe that I would ever do such a thing.”

“I would like to believe that you are innocent, yes. However, my life is at stake, and I cannot afford to take any chances,” said Twilight. “And so I have to investigate anyone who may have a reason to want to see me dead.”

“What? What reason would I have to want you dead? You’ve treated me with nothing but kindness and respect, Madame Twilight. You even remembered my name, and no one remembers my name!” The handmaiden did not respond, which only served to further unsettle the lowly cellar maid. “I swear it upon my life, Madame, I do not have any wish for you to perish. I don’t know why you would think such horrible things but…” Just then, slowly, realization washed over Fluttershy. She covered her mouth with her hand as she put the pieces together. “Madame Twilight… This isn’t about the Calypso visit, is it?”

“Oh? The Calypso visit?” Twilight leaned forward and slowly nodded, not in agreement, but in coercion, gently yet firmly nudging Fluttershy along to the proper response. “And what exactly happened during the Calypso visit that you have knowledge of?”

“I… N-nothing, Madame Twilight. Nothing at all. To tell you the truth, ma’am, I don’t remember much of that visit…” squeaked Fluttershy. “All I remember is that I did exactly what you told me to do. Fetch your wine, that is. Of course, aside from that, I kept to my business, just as you kept to yours. I certainly didn't see anything out of the ordinary."

"That's good. Very good." Twilight gave a little nod and stood up, leaving her bitter, rusty tea on the table. "We seem to have an understanding, then. I've taken up enough of your time, I'm afraid. A thousand apologies for the intrusion, and please, enjoy the rest of your day."

"Madame, wait." Fluttershy could barely squeak out the words, only just catching Twilight before she made it to the door. The fear in her voice was beginning to fade, but comfort did not replace it. Moreso a grim acceptance of her reality. "May I ask you something?"

"What is it, dear?" asked Twilight.

"My brother… I understand that he has made a terrible mistake. His crime is unforgivable, and while I would never be so bold as to ask the Empress to show mercy…" Fluttershy sighed, shivering to herself. "But I must know… What is to become of Zephyr?"

"Your brother… Will be dead by midday." The Handmaiden had no joy to her words, nor was there even a hint of remorse in her tone. "If I were you, I would avoid town today. Particularly the arena." To Twilight's bemusement, the cellar maid responded with a dry little chuckle. "I do not wish to jest, dear. I am being deathly serious."

"Yes. Yes, very serious, indeed. It's just… you chose this punishment for Zephyr, did you not? The Empress had nothing to do with this?"

"That is correct. How could you tell?"

"The Empress would have made my attendance mandatory. Perhaps would have invited me to her box, so we could experience my brother's last moments together," said Fluttershy. "Zephyr and I haven't been close for some time, but… thank you, nonetheless. For sparing me that cruelty."

Twilight had no response prepared for such a statement. She hadn't considered how the Empress might have taken the opportunity to torment Fluttershy. It hadn't even occurred to her to do such a thing. As far as the Handmaiden was concerned, she did only what needed to be done, and nothing more. Nothing especially cruel, and nothing worthy of Fluttershy's thanks. With a tiny nod of appreciation for the tea, Twilight departed from her host's cottage, setting off to prepare herself for her battle. Unlike last time she was in the arena, Twilight was supremely confident in her chances.

And unlike last time, she was almost, very nearly, looking forward to it.

"I c-cannot believe you're making me participate in this f-f...fool's errand!"

Unseen behind Sweetie Belle's back, Twilight Sparkle rolled her eyes. She knew that her friend meant well, but hearing the same sentiment echoed over and over by all of her peers was beginning to wear down on Twilight. Even still, she said nothing of it as Sweetie bustled around the small infirmary that Twilight had requested the Empress add to the Arena along with the armory’s improvement. Sweetie limped about the room, combining ingredients and mixing small phials of brews together.

“No one is making you do anything, Sweetie,” said Twilight flatly. Sweetie scoffed, shaking her head before turning to face Twilight with four small phials of cerulean liquid in her arms. “You volunteered. Without my asking, no less.

“You’re my b-best mate, even if you make some b...boneheaded decisions at times! And I’m not about to let my best mate enter a d-d-deathmatch without every advantage,” said Sweetie. She offered the phials to Twilight, who reluctantly accepted. “Drink t-two now and t... t-two when you cast your first bit of magick. Mana reinforcement draught, with some additives to boost your physical strength.”

“I do not expect to need this, but thank you, Sweetie.” Twilight popped the corks on two bottles and sent them down the hatch, recoiling at the salty, bitter, metallic flavor. “Do I even want to know what’s in this?”

“S...s-simple blend of chamomile, c-crushed pomegranate seed, p-pig lard, a pinch of desert sand, salmon kidney, and b-b-boiled urine.”

“That’s not funny,” remarked Twilight. She frowned when Sweetie did not take that moment to reveal that she was, in fact, speaking in jest. “Ugh… What sort of urine?”

“Mine. I only brew with ingredients I c-can control. I know p-precisely what goes in my body, so I know p-p-precisely what comes out of it,” explained Sweetie. Twilight’s frown did not abate, much to Sweetie Belle’s chagrin. “Hey, at l-least I b-boiled it. For safety. Not every potionmaster would go through the t-trouble.”

“Truly, Sweetie Belle, you are an angel…” Twilight's mild annoyance turned to great concern when she saw Sweetie grimace in pain, the alchemist nearly tipping over if not for the nearby table that she leaned on. "Sweetie… Are you okay?"

"I'm f-f-fine… Just the p...p-potion, to mend my injuries," panted Sweetie Belle. "I took it yesterday. This is good…"

"I think I may have missed part of your plan if you find excruciating pain to be a good thing…"

"It means that it's working p-properly. My accident didn't just burn me, it was t-t-toxic. Made my flesh rot, boiled my eye a bit. Even c-cooked my brain from the inside out." Sweetie straightened herself out, and gave herself a little shake, as if to escape her pain. "The p-p-potion needs to sort of scorch away all that rubbish b-before it can mend me."

"Gods above, that sounds positively miserable."

"I shall manage. In f-fact, I'm more worried about you." Sweetie gripped her walking stick and hobbled over to Twilight, peering into her eyes with caution and concern. "You're beginning to f-f-frighten me, Twilight."

"Honestly, Sweetie, my sorcery is more than powerful enough to—"

"Y-you're not understanding me. It isn't just about your s-s...safety. It's about you," said Sweetie. When it was clear that Twilight still did not understand, she sighed and elaborated. "You once asked me if I agreed with every d-decision the Empress made, and I chose not to answer you then. P-perhaps you knew my answer, even at the time, but to be f-fully open, the answer is no. There is m-much that the Empress stands for, which I do not. Perhaps m-most of all is this. Her wicked obsession with m-making men and women fight to the d-death. I f-f-find it needlessly cruel, and a p-poor waste of valuable human life.”

“And you think that of me? That I’m some cruel monster?” asked Twilight. “All I do is what is necessary, Sweetie. Whoever it is that hired these three men is not guaranteed to stop just because they failed. My life is at stake, and I am going to do everything in my power to preserve it. Would you not do the same?”

“Preserving life is m-m-much of what I do, Twilight. But this… It’s needless. K-killing these men does n-nothing!”

Twilight paused for a moment. She carefully measured her words, mulling over how best to explain, how best to make someone understand. How could she make a layman like Sweetie understand her uniquely precarious situation? No one had ever been in shoes such as the handmaiden’s, and such, no one could possibly understand what Twilight was grappling with. Of course, Twilight noted, that wasn’t entirely true. There was one person who understood. One person who had been a target like she was, and who had done what was necessary to survive, and more than just survive. Thrive. Prosper. Rule.

“No matter what I do, I’m still nothing to these people,” said Twilight, a dull, bitter edge to her words. “That Dash woman, she sees me approach her and her companions fearlessly, with no weapon but my bare hands, and what does she call me? Not my name, not even handmaiden. She calls me The Empress’ bitch. That’s all I am to these people, Celestia’s dog. I could learn every spell ever written and attend every ball and cotillion the Empress throws and it would be for naught, because no one respects me as they respect Celestia, or even your sister. With this, they will come to respect me, as well.”

"I respect you, Twilight. I respect you b-because you're not like them. Do you think I like you b-b-because you’re some powerful mage who’ll c-cut down anyone in their way?” asked Sweetie. “No. I like you because you have a k...k-kindness and light in your heart that my s-sister and the Empress could n-never dream of possessing. You f-fancy yourself a noblewoman, Twilight, but I would never disrespect you by bringing you down to that level, b-because you are so much more than that! Wear all the f-fancy dresses you like, but bloody crimson is not your color, and you are b-b-better than this. Better than them. I s-suppose that means I am no one to you? B-b-b-because I’m just some frail old w-witch, not a smug royal the likes that even the Empress grew tired of ages ago?”

Twilight had no response at the ready, all of her clever remarks and intellectual platitudes crumbling to dust upon Sweetie’s simple, curt honesty. A year ago, Sweetie claimed that even privately questioning the Empress’ ideals was tantamount to treason, but here, she sang a much different tune. It was then that Twilight realized that it was not hypocrisy that resulted in such differing opinions, but a growing sense of trust and companionship between the two. Sweetie’s disdain for Twilight’s actions clearly was not meant to be taken as disdain for Twilight herself, rather, they were manifestations of her love and care for the handmaiden.

“Sweetie Belle… If I have said or done anything at all that would lead you to believe that you do not matter to me, or that I do not value you, then I apologize profusely, because that was never my intention,” said Twilight. She reached for Sweetie and gently, carefully, grasped her frail, damaged hand. The two locked eyes, and Twilight was able to see, for the first time clearly, just how much her actions were weighing on her dear friend, the girl who mentored her, protected her, taught her how to survive in the cruel, uncaring city of Canterlot. “You are not ‘nothing’. To me, you are everything. Had I known my actions would cause you such turmoil… I would have reconsidered.”

“That’s just it, T-Twilight. You worry about everyone’s thoughts and opinions, whether they respect you or not, b-but they won’t j-just respect you after this. They will fear you. They may even begin to hate you. This k-kingdom can barely handle one Empress Celestia. If they see you as another, then who c-can say what they’ll do?” Sweetie let out a tired sigh, pulling her hand away from Twilight’s in order to prop herself up on her walking stick. “It does not matter now. The arena is f-filling as we speak, and we c-cannot back out now. Just promise me, Twilight. N-No more of this. Instead of trying to be more l-like Celestia, t-try to make her more like you.”

For a moment, Twilight was left to consider what Sweetie had said. Not for the first time, the alchemist displayed to Twilight wisdom beyond her years, and advice that was very difficult to fairly dispute. Every word from Sweetie’s mouth was honest, and made a large amount of sense. Earnest, genuine, kind, and caring, much like Sweetie Belle, herself.

“Yes, Sweetie. I give you my word,” promised Twilight. Though she attempted to maintain a stern demeanor, Sweetie’s expression softened noticeably. “No more of this. If I have your respect, then I don’t have a need for anyone else’s.”

In spite of the grim circumstances, Sweetie couldn't help but smile. A smile so tender and loving that Twilight could do nothing less than return it in full force.

"Finally, you've said something sensible today," said Sweetie. Twilight snickered, shaking her head at the well-deserved barb from her friend. "W-Well. I suppose you’re prepared enough. Shall we?”

Sweetie offered her good arm to Twilight, smiling warmly when the handmaiden accepted the gesture and wrapped their arms together. The two stood up proudly, and boldly strode forward to leave the infirmary. Just moments away, Twilight would be fighting for her life yet again. Even knowing that she possessed the advantage, Twilight knew better than to lower her guard, and she kept her wits sharp for the conflict before.

Though the circumstances were somewhat regrettable, Twilight was still eager to enter the arena, if for no other reason than to put this whole messy affair in the past.

A cool wind blew through the arena, giving the place a much different atmosphere than that which Twilight recalled from her fight. Worse than the chill was the sand, still wet from the previous day’s rain. Just a few steps forward into the arena, several yards away from where Dash, Zephyr, and Gylda stood, the heels Twilight wore sunk deeply into the damp muck, and so she had no choice but to discard them entirely. With a shudder of disgust, the handmaiden brought the hem of her dress up and trudged through the mud barefoot to her position, waiting impatiently for the carnage and bloodshed to begin.

“Ladies and gentlemen! Hail before the brilliance, the excellence, the power, beauty, and grace that is your High Queen, the Goddess of the Sun; Her Majesty, Empress Celestia!"

Twilight turned to face the Empress’ Box, high up in the stands, and smirked as the herald’s horns signaled the arrival of the High Queen. Twilight lowered herself to one knee and kissed the sun in salute to her glorious Empress. The Empress looked down at all of her subjects and, unless Twilight was mistaken, she took an especially long look at her handmaiden before taking a seat and allowing the game to begin. As Twilight stood up and turned to face Dash and her mercenaries, she saw that they did not bow during the Empress’ entrance, which brought a scowl to her features.

“It would do you well to show a bit of respect, even if these are to be your final moments,” Twilight called out. Dash raised her sword and spit in the handmaiden’s direction. “Are you well and truly serious?”

“Just shut up and fight me, ya daft cunt,” snarled Dash. "I'm about ready to send you to meet your whore mum's ghost."

"You truly are the most unpleasant person I have ever had the misfortune of knowing…" Twilight sighed as she stood up, readying herself for combat. "Mr. Zephyr, I am incredibly sorry that this woman is your wife."

"You get used to it…" Zephyr turned to his wife and bent forward to kiss her one final time. "For what it's worth, Madame, I'm sorry it came down to this."

"As am I. And do not worry, I spoke to your sister. She has assured me of her innocence, and she will not be punished for your actions."

"Thank you. That means a lot, that you would—"

"For fuck's sake, Zephyr, kiss her ass a bit more, why not!" Dash shoved her husband away, slowly stalking forward. "We're meant to kill the bitch, not make nice with her."

"You know what? To three hells with you, Dash!" To the surprise of all other parties, it was Gylda who spoke up. She clutched her bow tightly and strode forward, shouldering past her leader to approach Twilight. "Dash and Zep won't tell you, so I will. Whatever bloke you're after, you won't find 'em, cause the person who hired us was a lass."

“A woman?” said Twilight, curious and confused in equal measure. She could hear the crowd around her rumbling, impatient for the bloodshed, but she needed more information before she could give the people what they wanted. “You said before it was a man.”

“They said it was a bloke, but I swear it, it was a lass that gave us our instructions.”

“Horseshite, Gylda!” snapped Dash. “It was a man, you liar! You didn’t even see him!”

“She dropped off another note when you and Zep were out shagging in the woods, remember?” returned Gylda. “I was ogling her chest the whole blasted meeting, Dash, it was a lass!”

“I heard him talk, moron, he sounded like my Pa.”

“Your Pa must have had exquisite breasts, then, because—”

“Enough! I do not know what your intent is, whether it be to confuse me or just get on my nerves,” said Twilight, her patience wearing thin. “But one of you is clearly lying! And if Gylda says she is certain your employer was a woman, then unless she could change her voice, I—”

Twilight stopped in her tracks, the answers slamming down onto her like a cart of bricks. She covered her mouth with a palm, tears welling in her eyes and her heart thumping in her chest. Of course. It had to be, who else could it be? A sick pit formed in Twilight’s stomach, and she felt as if she might be sick on the floor. The only thing that stole her attention away from her bleak spiraling was the sound of Dash’s approaching steps, and Twilight looked up just in time to see a blade coming down onto her. With a powerful flourish of magick, the handmaiden stilled the blade just a few inches from her flesh, and forced it back with another wave of sorcery. With a jerk of her wrist, she sent Dash to the floor, and she quickly descended upon the mercenary, gripping her throat with both hands.

“I have one question for you, Dash,” growled Twilight. Without even looking away, she conjured a dome of semi-transparent purple light around her and Dash, completely deflecting the arrow that Gylda had loosed from her bow. Now, with no assistance from her companions, Dash was entirely at Twilight’s mercy, even as arrows and blades plinked off of Twilight’s barrier. “The person who hired you. Did they carry a pocket watch?”

“You’d do better to choke me out, you cunt!” wheezed Dash, as Twilight did exactly that. “You’ll get my final breath… Before you get a word outta me! You sniveling, dirty, worthless—”

“DOLORIA!”

Purple light coalesced around Twilight’s hands, tightening around Dash’s neck more securely even than the handmaiden’s own fingers. The magick bloomed brighter as it took effect, and that effect was immediately made apparent when Dash screamed in pain. She screamed her throat raw, and tears streamed down her greasy face while her body twitched and jerked beneath Twilight, who did not relent for quite some time.

“Answer the bloody question.” Twilight throttled Dash harder, forcing more of her mana through the sellsword’s body. “Answer me, you dalcop!”

“Y-yes… She had… A pocketwatch…”

Just like that, Twilight felt her blood go cold, and she released the curse, her hands smoking from the strain of her sorcery. She shook her head in disbelief, and it took the pain in her wrists from such a powerful bit of sorcery to keep her grounded to reality. Twilight clutched her stomach, unsure of where to go from there. What could she do about this? How could she tell Celestia? How would the High Queen react?

“Is that…” huffed Dash. “Is that… all you’ve got…? I felt more than that when I ploughed your mum, ya—"

Dash never got to finish her crude insult, not that Twilight was likely to hear her even if she did. All that anyone could hear was the handmaiden's enraged screech, followed by the wet pop of the mercenary's head erupting like an overripe melon. Blood and bits of brain sprayed upward, splattering against the inside of Twilight’s magickal barrier and painting it crimson. A stinging pain caught Twilight’s attention, and she gingerly touched her cheek to feel the lateral wound that had split her cheek, just barely stopping before her right cheek; A fragmented shard of Dash’s skull had flung with great force, slicing Twilight across the face.

“Ow…” hissed Twilight. She stood up and wiped her face with her forearm, and it was only then did she hear the screams. From outside of her bubble of mana, Zephyr and Gylda still battered at Twilight’s defenses, shouting and roaring for their fallen leader. Zephyr, in particular, was barely containing himself, his body heaving and tears racing down his face. In a strange way, Twilight almost pitied her assailant. From what she could tell, he didn’t ask for this. His choice had been made for him by his brash wife, and Twilight knew better than any just how unenviable it was to have your choices made for you. Now, the poor man was to die for something he had no truly willing part in.

The least she could do, Twilight mused, was end his life swiftly.

Twilight Sparkle raised her arms, whispering a slithering incantation as she did so. Her magick surged throughout the arena, wrapping around her foes with its glittering, glowing lavender light. Regardless of how hard the mercenaries fought, they could not break through Twilight’s blood-stained shield of sorcery, and thus, they could not stop what came next; With a jerking gesture of her arms, Twilight sent forward a razor-thin plane of pure Destructive magick, and her magick cut through the air in a flash. As Zephyr brought his blade down for what would be his last time, the arcane blade made contact, and it split his flesh, slashing through his throat, his spine, and coming through the other side. Gylda suffered a similar fate, and the heads of both sellswords hit the muddy sand a moment before the rest of their body slumped to join them.

A chorus of cheers and applause drew Twilight’s attention away from the bloodshed and up to the crowd. The nobility rained down their approval, some even throwing down tributes of roses, jewelry, and gold coins to display their respect and adoration for the powerful handmaiden. Twilight paid little attention to any of this, her focus devoted entirely to her Empress. The High Queen had stood up in her box, and she covered her mouth with one hand. With the other, Celestia rubbed herself under her dress, her eyes heavy with bloody, gory lust. Twilight did not give any signal to the Empress suggesting that she noticed, nor did she wait to hear her victory announced. The handmaiden simply dispelled her magickal barrier and trudged her way through the mud and the muck, her sights set on Castle Canterlot.

She now knew who sought to end her life. Now, Twilight needed to decide what to do about it.

Twilight paced before the Empress’ bedchambers, mulling over what she had learned. She had managed to arrive at the castle before Celestia herself, who would no doubt be on her way soon. Knowing the severity of the accusation she was about to make, Twilight wanted to make absolutely certain that she was doing the right thing before she let anything slip. What she would say, how she would justify such an allegation, Twilight knew not. She hardly wanted to believe it, herself, but it would explain everything that had occurred. Twilight even suspected she had a motive uncovered, but there was one last test to confirm her theory.

“Twilight Sparkle!” The handmaiden looked up and, down the hall from where she stood, was the Empress. She stalked forward like a beast hunting prey, but, unlike before, Twilight did not shrink down in the slightest. “You truly are full of surprises. Such a display… I scarcely thought you had it in you. I’m—”

As Celestia neared, Twilight grabbed the High Queen by the front of her dress and dragged her forward, locking their lips together in what was surely another surprising display from the traditionally timid handmaiden. Twilight took control, forcing the Empress to feel her might, even going so far as to grope the High Queen’s breast as she kissed her deeply.

“Twilight…” The Empress pulled away and took in a breath, smiling almost drunkenly. “Are you not embarrassed? We’re out in the open, someone might see us.”

“Let us not pretend as if you suddenly give a damn about embarrassing me.” Twilight pulled the Empress back in and kissed her even more forcefully, letting her hands wander around the Empress’ perfectly supple curves. She brought her hand between the Empress’ legs and, after a bit of assistance from Celestia herself, Twilight maneuvered her fingers beneath the Empress’ silk dress to rub and tease her burning cunt, nearly dripping with her arousal.

And, just before Celestia would accept no further teasing, Twilight pulled away, using her magick to open the bedchamber doors. She stepped aside and gestured for Celestia to enter, all but ignoring the visible confusion on the High Queen’s features.

“I admit myself a bit confused, Twilight Sparkle,” said Empress Celestia, a bit shakily. “I—”

“Someone is coming. Retire to your bed, and I will explain all shortly,” promised Twilight. Celestia frowned slightly, her expression softening when Twilight gently grabbed her hand and gave it a soft, tender kiss. “You said that you trusted me. I ask only that you extend that trust for a bit longer.”

Celestia looked Twilight up and down and, slowly, she nodded. The Empress said nothing more, simply stepping into her bedchambers and closing the door behind her. Twilight brought her fingers to her face and wiped them across her lips, blending the sticky nectar from Celestia's flower with the faded, smudged, smeared stains of the High Queen's royal purple lipstick. She turned away just in time, for high-heeled footsteps turned around the corner and into the corridor, just as Twilight had expected.

"Sparkle, what are you doing out here?" Chancellor Rarity wore a barely-contained scowl, and she leered at the handmaiden suspiciously. "And where is the Empress? Her escorts said she disappeared as soon as her carriage arrived?"

"Ah, Rarity, perfect! The Empress is fine, no need to worry yourself with her for a bit. The next hour or two, at the very least." Twilight turned to face the chancellor, wearing her best smug, self-satisfied grin. She let the moment hang, just long enough for Rarity to see the mess on her face. "Would you be a dear and fetch some wine? The Empress says you know the best vintages."

"Fetch some wine? Sparkle, I am a very busy woman, not your errand girl. If you need some wine, then I suggest you fetch it yourself, or—"

"You know, I told the Empress you'd say that, but she insisted I ask anyway. Very well, then, I suppose I'll get it." Twilight let out an exaggerated sigh. "Although, the Empress is a bit tense at the moment. It feels irresponsible to leave her here, unattended. But, if you're too busy to aid her Greatness…"

Twilight watched, waiting for anything to prove her wrong. And yet, with each word she spoke, there was a flash in Rarity's eyes, each flash stronger than the last. It wasn't impatience. It wasn't annoyance. It wasn't even anger that Twilight saw in Rarity's eyes. It was hate. Unrepentant, unadulterated, unwavering hate. Just as quickly as it had arrived, it had vanished, but that was more than enough for Twilight.

"I'll get your damned wine. I hope you choke on it…" snarled Rarity.

"Thank you so very much. I'll be sure to tell the Empress how agreeable and helpful you are," promised Twilight. Rarity said nothing more, but merely turned and walked away to complete her errand. Twilight watched her leave and, once she was sure that she was gone, turned away herself. She opened the door to the Empress' bedchambers, crossed into the room, and quickly locked it shut behind her. With quaking fury, she approached the Empress, who had laid herself seductively on her luxurious bed, and Twilight looked Celestia in the eye before finally declaring what she had learned.

"I know who sent Dash after me," said Twilight, a grim sense of finality and certainty to her words.

"Are you absolutely sure?" asked the Empress. She had lost all of the seduction and mischief in her voice. In that moment, Empress Celestia was deathly serious. When Twilight nodded, a flame sparked in the eyes of the High Queen, and it became clear that it would take divine intervention to protect the guilty party from Her wrath. "Who was it?"

"It's the Chancellor, Empress. Rarity is trying to kill me."